Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Earth-11052, New York, New York, Tuesday, October 12, 2004, 4:00pm

It's been four days since Peter and Kitty had their first date which means it has been four days since they've seen each other. Sure, they have spoken to each other, they talk every night whether it's through a phone call or them texting one another. However just like last time, phone calls and text messages aren't enough. They're boyfriend and girlfriend, which means that they should be spending more time together and they both have been yearning to see each other again.

Because of his yearning to see his girlfriend again Peter, who is wearing his usual outfit which consisted of a white t-shirt, and blue jeans was laying in his bed in his room decided to call Kitty and ask her to help him with something. It is a nice excuse to see her again not to mention a little payback from her comments on their date. Peter picks up his phone and dials Kitty's number and puts it to his ear. After four rings the phone is answered.

"Hello," Kitty answeredcausing Peter to smile at hearing his girlfriend's voice.

"Hey Kitkat," Peter greeted

Bayville, New York, Outside Xavier Institute

Kitty who is wearing her usual outfit which consisted of a red buttoned-up collared short sleeved shirt that showed a little of her midriff, black trousers, and dark red sandals was out in the field of Xavier institute enjoying the nature that surrounded her smiled at hearing her boyfriend's voice, "Hey baby, what's up," Kitty said using the pet name that she has given Peter since their first date.

"Nothing much, I was just thinking about you and thought that I'd call," Peter gave the honest answer

"Aww, that's sweet, I've been thinking about you too," Kitty said

Peter's Room

"Really," Peter asked

"Really," Kitty confirmed

"We haven't seen each other since our date," Peter said

Xavier Institute

"Yeah, I know and that was days ago," Kitty said, it's only been a few days, and she missed Peter a lot.

"I was thinking maybe I can pick you up and you can help me with something," Peter said making Kitty both excited and curious.

"And what would you want me to help you with," Kitty asked curiously.

"Remember when you accused me of being scared on finding out what my car can do," Peter asked

"Yeeahhh," Kitty said starting to get a little cautious, she has a feeling that she knows where this is going.

"Well, I'd figure that you could help me figure out what this car can do," Peter said

"Oohhh no. No way, nah ah, nada. There is no way I am helping you with that. Didn't I tell you before, if you want to get yourself killed, you can go right ahead, but you are not dragging me down with you," Kitty said

Peter's Room

"What's the matter Kitty? You're not scared are you," Peter asked smirking.

Xavier institute

"Pff, Peter I have been hunted by our own government, I have faced killer mutants, and giant mutant killing robots. I am not afraid of a car," Kitty said

Peter's room

"So, you'll help me then," Peter asked smirking thinking that he had Kitty, he was wrong.

"Ha, not a chance. Nice try though," Kitty said making Peter sigh.

"Come on Kitty, what's the worst thing that could happen," Peter said as he tried to convince Kitty to help him.

Xavier institute

"Um, the car could blow up," Kitty said as if it's the most obvious scenario there is.

Peter's room

Peter rolled his eyes at Kitty's implication, "Why would Tony put a self-destruct button in my car," he asked

"I don't know, and I don't want to find out," Kitty said

"Ok say that by some chance there is a self-destruct button in the car. If we wind up pushing it then we ditch the car and we're safe," Peter explained

"And if we can't," Kitty asked

"Then I don't know, you phase us out," Peter said

Xavier Institute

"Yeah, no thanks," Kitty said rolling her eyes.

"Come on Kitty, what do I have to do to make you agree," Peter asked

At the question Kitty gained a mischievous smirk. She had an idea, "You really want me with you that badly," Kitty asked

Peter's room

Uh oh. Peter suddenly became nervous, he knew that tone in Kitty's voice, it's the 'you are making me do something I don't want to do then I'll make you do something you don't want to do' tone.

"Well baby, do you want me that badly? You just have to agree to do one thing and I'll help you," Kitty said

"And what's that," Peter asked

Xavier Institute

Kitty's smirk widened, "I'll tell you, but only after we're done with testing your car. All you have to do is agree," Kitty said

Peter's room

Peter took a moment to think, he's in dangerous territory and he knows it. From the tone of Kitty's voice, by agreeing to this he is accepting to letting her do whatever kind of torture that she can come up with for him. Then again, what could Kitty make him do that would be worse than what he's gone through? "Alright, fine you have a deal," he agreed

Xavier institute

Kitty smiled, "Ok, come pick me up in 15, same place you picked me up last time," she said

Peter's room

"Ok. I'll see you in 15, love you," Peter said

"Love you too, bye," Kitty said

"Bye," Peter said with that both Peter and Kitty hung up. Peter then got off his bed, grabbed his blue jacket that was hanging on the back of his desk chair, and headed downstairs.

After the Call

Peter, who is now wearing his blue open jacket walked downstairs to see his Aunt May in the kitchen, "Hey Aunt May, I'm gonna go pick up Kitty and hangout," Peter let his aunt know as he put his shoes on.

"Ok Peter, why don't you bring Kitty over for dinner. It's been a while since I've seen her," May Parker said

"Sure, thing Aunt May," Peter said, he then opened the door and exited while closing it.

Meanwhile, at the Xavier's Institute

Kitty hung up her phone, she looked at it for a moment and smiled. She can't wait to see Peter again; she's been wanting to talk with him about their relationship. She was about to walk off and leave when a voice caught her attention.

"Hey Kitty," a voice said, when Kitty turned to the speaker, she saw Bobby walking up to her.

"Hey Bobby," Kitty said, sighing internally as she pocketed the phone, she was ready to meet Peter, all she has to do now is get rid of Bobby.

"So hey, that new Indiana Jones movie is in the theater. What do you say that we go see it," Bobby offered, trying to ask Kitty out.

"Sorry Bobby, not today, but hey you and the others have fun at the movies ok," Kitty said as she patted Bobby's shoulder and walked away as fast as she could. Despite possibly risking her life, she is excited to see Peter again.

"Wait, but Kitty. It was just gonna be you…," Bobby said but Kitty had already walked away, "and me."

Twenty minutes later, at the meeting place

Kitty is at the same spot that she was at when Peter picked her up on their first date. She was a little annoyed because she had been standing there for twenty minutes, Peter was supposed to pick her up five minutes ago, "He better have a good excuse," Kitty said, a silver sedan sports car then drives up and stops right in front of her.

"Excuse me, I'm looking for my girlfriend you seen her," Peter joked

"Hmm, no I haven't, maybe she got tired of waiting for you and walked off," Kitty said as she walked to the window and leaned down on it while resting her arms on it, looking at him.

"Ever hear of traffic, every driver's nightmare," Peter commented

"I thought that was me," Kitty said

"You're a night terror. There's a difference," Peter said

"Yeah, what's that," Kitty asked

"Nightmares you move around every once in a while mumbling. Night terrors, you're thrashing and screaming until you wake up with a rapidly beating heart and covered in sweat," Peter described

Kitty scoffed and smiled, "I still say you're overexaggerating," she said, Kitty then straightened up and walked around the car to get in. When she was finally in the car, she and Peter leaned toward each other and kissed. "Hey," she said

"Hey," Peter said back, "So you ready," he asked as he started to drive them away.

"Just promise me this isn't our last day on Earth," Kitty said making Peter laugh.

Abandoned Parking Lot

Peter drives the silver sedan to the abandoned parking lot and parks the car.

"Ok, you ready," Peter asks Kitty.

"If we die, I'm blaming you," Kitty says making Peter smirk.

"Ok then, let's start," Peter then reached out and opens a compartment near the radio to show a big red button, "Been wanting to know what this button does for a while," he goes to press the button only to be stopped by Kitty.

"Wait don't press that," Kitty said pulling Peter's hand away from the button.

"Why," Peter questioned

"Because it's a big red button, you never push a big red button. Bad things happen when you push a big red button. It's like a universal rule," Kitty explained

"Ok," Peter said deciding to humor his girlfriend and not push the red button, "Then let's try this button," Peter reaches for a button that is next to the radio, both he and Kitty are tense neither are sure what will happen once he pushes it. Finally, Peter pushes the button and out comes…Cup holders.

"Cup holders," Kitty said as she looked at the cup holders that came from underneath the radio, "Really?"

"Can never have too many cup holders," Peter jokes getting a smile from Kitty in response. "Let's try another button," Peter pushed a button next to his gearshift. Suddenly both Peter and Kitty feels their seats warm up, "Heh Seat warmers."

"That's underwhelming," Kitty said, "Alright, I want a turn at this," Kitty pressed a button on the dashboard, Kitty then feels something push against her back surprising her, "WHOA." As the objects kept digging in her back and moving Kitty soon realized that she was being given a back massage, "Ok."

"What," Peter asked

"It's a massage chair," Kitty answered as she lets her back be massaged.

"A massage chair, really," Peter asked

"Yeah, oh, and a good one," Kitty said as she enjoyed the back massage, "Oh damn that's good," Kitty said as the massagers really dug into her back relaxing her muscles. This thing really knows how to give a massage. Kitty closes her eyes as she enjoys the massage, "You know what I take back what I said, I'm glad we're doing this."

"That must be some massage," Peter said as he watches his girlfriend get a massage courtesy of the chair, she's sitting in.

"Oh, it is, you have to try it. Oh dammit," Kitty said as the machine traveled to her neck and worked out any knots in it.

"I'm not one who goes seeking a massage Kitty," Peter said

"Oh, come on baby, you have to try it," Kitty said as she then gave a low moan as the massage went to her shoulder blades.

Peter smiles, he's happy to see that Kitty is enjoying herself, after all despite this being a little bit of revenge for him, he wants Kitty to have a good time. So, he's glad to see that she is, but he kind of wishes that she wouldn't moan like that. It is really sexy when she does and puts some naughty thoughts in his head about them. Peter shakes those thoughts from his head. He wants to do that with Kitty, more than anything, but he knows that they can't, he and Kitty still need to learn how to be a boyfriend and girlfriend toward each other. They love each other very much, Peter would die protecting her, but despite their love they need to wait for the romance to build, some of the things they do are still a bit awkward, they still blush in embarrassment when they kiss. He knows that they need to wait until they get more comfortable in their roles and until they do Peter know that Kitty despite her want for it, won't feel comfortable in making love and despite his want for it he will never make Kitty do something she doesn't want to do. However now that Peter thinks about it, he should talk to Kitty about how far she is willing to go when it comes to their physical relationship.

While Peter was thinking, Kitty was enjoying the massage; this chair was really loosening her muscles. She enjoyed as the massagers went from her shoulder blades to her upper back to lower back and continuing down which she noticed. Kitty's eyes flew open, "Wait a minute," Kitty said cutting Peter from his thoughts.

"What," Peter asked

"Nonononono," Kitty said as she felt the massagers travel to the bottom of her seat and start massaging her butt, making her feel pleasure. She just barely held back an erotic moan. Kitty quickly moved her hand trying to find the button that activated the massager hoping if she pressed it again then it would turn off. Finally, after a minute of torturous searching she found the button and pressed it turning off the massager.

"Kitty, you ok," Peter asked a little concerned for his girlfriend, she didn't look hurt but then again looks could be deceiving.

Taking a slow, careful breath to calm herself down because that thing was really turning her on, Kitty finally spoke, "Yeah, I'm good."

"What happened," Peter asked

"What happened is that I think your car may be a pervert," Kitty joked

"What," Peter asked with a raised eyebrow.

"Thing was giving me a massage. But the car got a bit to courageous and decided that it wanted to massage more than my upper body and decided to travel to my lower body," Kitty said

Peter got it immediately, "You mean," he asked

"It was…massaging my butt," Kitty said

"Oh," Peter said

"Yeah, I had to turn it off. Thing is only privileged hands are allowed to touch me there," Kitty hinted in a flirty tone.

Peter smirked, "Good to know," he said, he then looked around and found a blue-whitish button, he pressed it, and suddenly he and Kitty heard something in the back. They look back to see the seat behind Peter close in on itself. The back of Peter's seat then leans back all the way until Peter is on his back. Once on his back Peter feels a footrest come from the seat and under his feet, "Holy."

"Dang, Stark upgraded the seat recliners too," Kitty said as she looked down on Peter.

"It's much more comfortable than you'd think," Peter said, seriously he could actually sleep here.

"Well get on up here and let's continue," Kitty said, she'll admit, she is having a good time. You know, despite the car getting fresh with her.

"Ok, on my way up," Peter said, he tried pressing the button again, but it wouldn't do anything, "Heh, it's not working."

"Look on the seat, maybe there are some buttons there," Kitty offered

Peter did as Kitty said and looked for some buttons, he found a few on the side of the seat. After pressing one button that retracted the footrest, another that allowed him to change the elevation of his seat, he finally found the button that he was looking for, once he pushed it, Peter's seat went back to normal and the backseat behind him went back to its original position. "Whoa that was cool."

"Let's try this button," Kitty said as she pushed a pink button on the radio, suddenly things got a bit exciting, and Peter and Kitty got to see how advanced Tony made this car. Right in front of them, in front of the radio, a holographic screen appeared.

"WHOA," the couple said in surprise.

"Are you seeing this," Kitty asked as she looked at the hologram in awe.

"Yeah, I am," Peter said in amusement at what he's seeing.

"The guy made your radio holographic," Kitty said, she saw a music note icon and pressed it. The screen changed to where they saw a bunch of songs that could be scrolled through. "Look at this," Kitty said as she scrolled right, moving from one song to another. They saw songs from Linkin Park, Three Doors Down, ACDC, Led Zeppelin, etc., "This thing must have every song imaginable."

"And look," Peter said as he pointed to an icon that said make your own playlist, "We can make our own playlists."

"Oh, we are so doing that sometime, for now," Kitty said as she pressed a song, it was Somewhere I Belong by Linkin Park. They heard the instruments from the speakers.

"Speakers are nice and clear," Peter noted

Kitty then saw another icon, "Surround sound," she said as she pressed the icon and the song was heard through the entire car, "It's like we're in a live concert."

"Yeah," Peter said

They decided to sit there and listen to the song. Once the song ended, they decided to continue their search.

"You know this is pretty cool and all, but I have to admit I am kind of disappointed," Kitty comments

"Disappointed? You just saw a hologram and listened to a Linkin Park song that felt like we were there and you're disappointed," Peter said as he looked at Kitty.

Kitty shrugged, "This is cool, really, but you know this is a car from Iron Man himself. I figured that this car would have some cool gadgets or something," she said

"Well let's see what this button does," Peter said as he pushed another button and suddenly.

"Greetings," a female voice said surprising the heroes.

"W-wha, who's there," Kitty said

"My name is E.I.D.I.T.H., I am Mr. Parker's personal A.I.," E.I.D.I.T.H. said

"Peter why is your AI a woman," Kitty asked giving Peter a little glare, computer or not, she doesn't like the thought of Peter spending time with any women that she doesn't know or trust. She will not have any woman no matter the species to seduce her man.

"Why are you asking me? This is the first time I even found out I had an AI," Peter said

"Mr. Stark has programmed me to help you with all tasks, Stark Industries or otherwise," E.I.D.I.T.H. said

"How is it now that I'm just finding out about you," Peter asked curiously.

"Mr. Stark wished me to be a surprise," E.I.D.I.T.H. told Peter.

"Heh, and to think if we didn't go pressing buttons then you never would have found your A.I.," Kitty said sarcastically, she's still not big on the gender.

"Mr. Parker, I see that you have a guest with you. May I ask who she is," E.I.D.I.T.H. said

"The names Kitty Pryde, I'm Mr. Parker's girlfriend," Kitty answered, suddenly Kitty finds herself being scanned, "What?" Once the scanning is complete Kitty's picture is shown on a holographic screen.

"Recognized, Katherine Anne Pryde, species: mutant, age: 18, born in Chicago, Illinois, member of the X-Men, codename: Shadowcat, Current residence: Xavier's Institute for Gifted Youngsters, Bayville, New York," E.I.D.I.T.H. said, the holoscreen also had other info about Kitty, which she and Peter take notice.

"Well, that's creepy," Kitty commented as she looked at the screen. It even showed when she was gonna graduate high school.

"It is a pleasure to meet you Ms. Pryde, I am E.I.D.I.T.H., the artificial intelligence that resides in Mr. Parker's car. I was designed to help him complete all tasks whether they be Stark Industries or otherwise," E.I.D.I.T.H. said

"She really knows how to give an introduction," Kitty says to Peter.

"Mr. Parker, if you have your girlfriend with you, am I correct in assuming that this is a date," E.I.D.I.T.H. said

Peter and Kitty looked at each other, "I guess you could call it that," Peter said shrugging.

"Alone with your girlfriend plus private location, I have the perfect feature that you and Ms. Pryde can use Mr. Parker," E.I.D.I.T.H. said

"Really/You do," Peter and Kitty said

"Just below the radio, below to where the compartment for the cup holders is, there is a small, barely noticeable compartment," E.I.D.I.T.H. said

Listening to E.I.D.I.T.H., Peter and Kitty searched the radio and found the small compartment.

"Put your finger in the gap of the compartment and open it up. In the compartment, there is a button which will activate the feature," E.I.D.I.T.H. said

"And what is the feature," Kitty asked curiously

"Mr. Stark has programmed many features for the pleasure of Mr. Parker and any girl that he decides to accompany him," E.I.D.I.T.H. explained making Kitty look at Peter with a raised eyebrow.

"What are you looking at me for? I just found out about these features today, besides," Peter said, he then places his hand on Kitty's leg and squeezed it, "You know you're the only girl I'd ever use those pleasurable features with."

Kitty smiles at that, she then places her hand on top of Peter's and squeezed it, she really does love him. She looks up at Peter, "Let's see what this button does then shall we," Kitty said, she then pushed the button.

"Activating makeout cliff mode," E.I.D.I.T.H. said

"Wait what," the couple said, suddenly everything in the car started shifting, and the next thing the couple knew, all the seats in the car came together and formed a bed which they were now lying in.

"The hell," Peter said surprised

"Ok, what just happened," Kitty asked but it wasn't over yet, the two then noticed that the windows, front windshield, and back windshield were starting to go dark until the car itself was dark. It wasn't dark for long though because the lights that all cars have inside turned on to a dim brightness, finally the radio turned on and played a slow romantic song.

"E.I.D.I.T.H.," Peter asked

"I apologize Mr. Parker but there are no condoms available at this moment," E.I.D.I.T.H. informed

"WHAT," Peter and Kitty said, their faces turning red.

"Due to your condition, Mr. Stark has found no need to stack up condoms, he says that you'll just have to rely on the woman to not get pregnant," E.I.D.I.T.H. said

"WHAT THE HELL TONY," Peter said his face red.

"What the hell did he think that you were gonna do in here," Kitty asked her face red from the mention of pregnancy, she loves Peter but that is going too fast for her liking. They haven't even had sex yet, now that it's mentioned though it will be up to her not to get pregnant unless they can find some kind of super-condoms for Peter to use.

"Mr. Stark also compiled a playlist for occasions such as this, from the romantic mood setting music such as what you're hearing now to much faster and proactive music," E.I.D.I.T.H. said, the music then changed and Tap That by Megan McCauley started playing. As the song continued to play Peter and Kitty were getting redder by the minute.

"That's ok E.I.D.I.T.H., we're good for now," Peter said

"Yeah, can you like make everything go back to normal," Kitty asked

"Of course, Ms. Pryde, if that is what you and Mr. Parker wish," E.I.D.I.T.H. said

"It is E.I.D.I.T.H.," Peter said getting a nod from Kitty, the next thing the two know, their bed separates and transforms back into the front and back seats. Peter and Kitty's seats are then moved to the front of the car and raised to the proper elevation, the music stops, the windows start to brighten up to where they can see outside again, and the car light shuts off. Peter and Kitty are now sitting there in their respective seats.

"Umm ok, so that happened," Peter said feeling a little awkward at what just happened.

"Uhhheh," Kitty said feeling just as awkward as Peter is.

A thought then occurred to Peter, "Hey E.I.D.I.T.H.," Peter said

"Yes Mr. Parker," E.I.D.I.T.H. said

"So, you've been programmed into my car for the past three months right," Peter asked getting a curious look from Kitty who was wondering where he was going with this.

"Yes Mr. Parker, I have been part of your car for three month and will remain unless you decide otherwise," E.I.D.I.T.H. said

Peter nodded, "So, if you've been part of my car for three months, that would mean you know everything that this car can do, right? Like you know all of the features," Peter said making Kitty realize what Peter was referring to.

"You would wouldn't you," Kitty asked E.I.D.I.T.H. now.

"Indeed, I would, your car currently has 180 features programmed into it," E.I.D.I.T.H. said surprising Peter and Kitty.

"One-eighty," Peter said

"How in the world do you put all of that into one car," Kitty asked

"Indeed, there are 180 features programmed into your car Mr. Parker to help you with any and all needs," E.I.D.I.T.H. said

Peter and Kitty looked at each other, they both noticed that E.I.D.I.T.H. was referring but not mentioning his life as Spider-Man. Peter figured that he should tell his A.I. so that she knows, "E.I.D.I.T.H.," Peter said

"Yes Mr. Parker," E.I.D.I.T.H. said

"Kitty knows about my life as Spider-Man," Peter informed the A.I.

"Yeah, I do. So, don't worry about using some kind of code around me," Kitty said

"Of course, Ms. Pryde, I apologize," E.I.D.I.T.H. said

"So, E.I.D.I.T.H. do you have some kind of list or a guide that tells us what everything does," Peter asked

"Indeed," E.I.D.I.T.H. said, a screen then appears in front of the radio again, on the screen is a diagram that shows all of the buttons and switches that the car has. "To see what a button does press the holographic version and information on what they do will appear."

"That's handy," Kitty said as she and Peter looked at all the buttons. "I don't get it, where are all of these buttons," she asked as she compared what was on the hologram to what she was seeing in the car.

"Every feature that this car has can be used to benefit Mr. Parker in both his civilian and hero identities. In the civilian identity most buttons to activate the features are in plain view while the features he would use in his hero identity are hidden from site," E.I.D.I.T.H. answered, the dashboard then flipped over revealing numerous buttons and switches, other compartments in the car then opened up much to the couple's surprise revealing more buttons and switches.

"Whoa, that is a lot of buttons," Peter said as he looked at all of the buttons in his car, half of them he didn't even know what they did.

"Uh yeah," Kitty said as she gazed over the dashboard, that's a lot of buttons, "So, any of these buttons wouldn't happen to be a self-destruct button, would they?"

"Kitty, for the last time, Tony-," Peter was about to say but was cut off.

"Next to the radio, it is the big red button," E.I.D.I.T.H. answered surprising Peter.

"HA, I TOLD YOU," Kitty said to Peter.

"Y-you're joking right? The red button is a self-destruct button," Peter asked in complete surprise.

"Yes, that is why it is red. Bad things happen when you push red buttons, it's a universal rule," EIDITH said making Kitty give Peter a gloating look.

"You really need to learn to listen to me more," Kitty commented only to receive a scowl from Peter. Seeing the scowl just made Kitty smirk triumphantly.

"I can't believe this. why would Tony put a self-destruct button in the car," Peter said

"The guy's a genius, and geniuses always put self-destruct buttons on their inventions. Remember Phineas and Ferb, Dr. Doofinshmertz always put self-destruct buttons on his inators. It's how Perry destroyed them ninety percent of the time. Let's not forget, Star Wars the Death Star, whoever the idiot was who kept a small exhaust port exposed might as well made that a self-destruct button. Heck even the institute had a self-destruct sequence, it's why it had to be rebuilt and we had to sleep in bunks," Kitty explained

"Again, you could have stayed with me and Aunt May, we had more than enough room," Peter said

"Thanks baby," Kitty said giving Peter a smile, "I don't think the professor would have allowed it though. Not to mention I would have felt like crap, living in a nice comfortable house while the others had to live in the bunks. No, we're a team, friends, and family and family sticks together even through bad times. Still though, I can't believe that the institute had a self-destruct sequence."

Peter laughed, "I wonder if Avengers Tower has a self-destruct button," he asked

"I bet it does, if your car has one, then that tower has one," Kitty said

"Hm, so what do you say we try some more features," Peter says making Kitty smile.

"I say let's do it," Kitty said, she then realized how that could have been interpreted, "And when I say let's do it, I mean let's explore more features. Not, let's do it as in let's have sex," she tries to clarify.

Peter smiled at Kitty explaining herself, "I got that Kitty," he said

"Right, though there is something I would like to talk to you about that concerns the subject," Kitty said

"Really? What's that," Peter asked curious.

"Later, right now let's keep going," Kitty said as she activated the holo-screen and got back to the guide. "Let's see here. Ah here's a few, we've got an eject button, rear and front cameras, a grappling hook, ooh boosters, heh I wonder what a leap is, and NO WAY WEB BLASTERS."

"Those sound promising. Which one do you want to do first," Peter asked Kitty making her look up to think for a moment.

"Hmmm," Kitty hummed, after a moment of thinking Kitty looks at Peter and says, "Web blasters."

"And which button is that," Peter asked as he looked at all of the buttons.

"This one," Kitty said as she pointed to the button.

"Ok, here we go," Peter said, he then pressed the button activating the web blasters which came out of the hood of his car. The web blasters were small, and the barrels of the blasters were the size of a fist. The holographic screen then changed from a guide to a targeting system, "Whoa."

"I'll say, what now," Kitty asked

Peter then touched the holoscreen on the image of a wall that was right in front of them. The blasters then fired the webbing, the webbing quickly expanded and within seconds it hit the wall sticking to it.

"Holy shit," Kitty whispered, that was kind of awesome.

"Uh heh, that was cool," Peter said

"I wanna try it," Kitty said excitedly, that was really cool.

"Go ahead," Peter said, letting Kitty take a turn at the targeting system.

Kitty looked at the holoscreen, the image showing what was right in front of them which frankly wasn't much. After looking for a moment Kitty saw an old lamppost, deciding that would be her target Kitty touched the lamppost and quickly looked up to see the web blasters fire the web at the lamppost hitting it with enough force that it knocked the post off its hinges and sent it flying until it hit an abandoned building sticking to it due to the web.

"Good thing we decided to test this car in one of the abandoned areas of New York," Peter commented getting a nod from Kitty. "So, what next?"

"Well, there are some outdoor cameras," Kitty said as she pressed the buttons that activated the cameras. The first button showed them their front view and the second button showed them their back view. "That's some picture."

"Think we could actually watch TV and movies on this? That would be pretty cool," Peter said

"Yeah. It would, probably something to look into later," Kitty said, it would be cool if they could watch shows and movies on this thing. She could just imagine it, she and Peter lying down on the makeshift bed in the dark watching a movie while they cuddle up against one another. Heh maybe this car has more potential than just driving them places.

"Ready to see what the next one does," Peter asked

"Let's try the leap button, I'm curious," Kitty offered

After being directed by Kitty on where the leap button was located, Peter pressed the button, the car then jumps in the air and flips vertically, "AHHHHHHH," Peter and Kitty scream as they flip in the air.

"WHAT'S GOING ON," Kitty screamed

"I DON'T KNOW," Peter answered

After what seemed like an eternity the car landed back on the concrete ten feet from its previous position. After they landed the couple was silent for fifteen seconds until…

"WHAT WAS THAT," Kitty asked, shocked by what had just happened.

"I don't know, but that was some Speed Racer stuff right there," Peter said

"I was thinking more Fast & Furious," Kitty corrected

"Are you comparing me to Dom," Peter asked Kitty smirking.

Kitty laughed, "Sorry baby, you're muscular but not Dom muscular. I was thinking you're more Brian than anything which would make me Mia," Kitty said

"I can live with that," Peter said he then glanced at the gearshift and saw a button on top of it, he didn't need the guide to tell him that was the turbo button. He looks up to meet Kitty's eyes, they both having the same thought. "This is a bad idea."

"Totally, very bad idea," Kitty agreed, "Then again, we are in an abandoned area in New York."

"And this place is gonna get torn down anyway," Peter added

"And we are superheroes so if anything goes wrong, we can escape anytime," Kitty finished

"We're gonna do this aren't we," Peter asked

"Yup," Kitty answered popping the p, "Take this car out of park and get on the road, because we're joyridin turbo style,"

Peter took his car out of park, started it up and drove out of the parking lot. After a couple of minutes of driving Peter stopped his car in the middle of an abandoned road. Due to the destruction in the area, they knew that they didn't have to worry about people coming. Even though they were in a good area to test the boosters, the car stayed in its spot, not moving. Why was it in the same spot instead of taking off down the road? That's simple because the occupants of the car were nervous. They were excited because they wanted to see how fast this car could go, but they were nervous because they didn't know how fast the car can go, and aren't sure if they can control it at that speed. What happens if they can't? They'll crash, that's for sure, and then bye bye car. After a couple more minutes, Peter took a breath to calm his nerves and looked at Kitty, "You ready Mia," Peter jokingly asked.

Taking a calming breath Kitty jokingly responded, "Let's do this Brian."

"I have to ask, considering we admitted that we want to have sex but decided to wait awhile, is it perverted that I am imaging you walking to the middle of the road and stopping between me and another car, all the while wearing nothing but a black bikini," Peter asked half joking and half serious.

"Really," Kitty asked intrigued, she then gave Peter a seductive smirk and spoke in a sensual voice, "You're imaging me in nothing but a black bikini heh?"

Peter nodded in confirmation making Kitty's smirk widen, "To answer your question, it is perverted," she said then she started to twirl her hair with her finger, making her sexily appealing to Peter, "But you know what, I don't mind. You can think those things about me all you want. Maybe, I'll make some of those a reality for you, and just so you know, the color of my bra matches my panties."

Peter stared at Kitty in shock, he couldn't believe what he just heard and seeing, right now all Kitty is doing is looking at Peter with a seductive look, combined with a seductive smirk while twirling her hair with her finger plus the tone of her voice and suddenly Kitty had just transformed herself into the sexiest woman that he has ever seen and all Peter can think about right now is taking Kitty here and now. He has never seen this side of Kitty before, but he has to admit he really likes it. Surprising Peter further Kitty leans toward him and gives him a slow kiss on the corner of his mouth, her lips stay there longer than necessary making it the more tempting to turn his head and kiss her fully on the lips. Then again Peter has a feeling that was Kitty's plan, to temp him and leave, making him wanting more. Well, it's working because Peter's pants are feeling tighter. Before he could act though, Kitty pulled away and returned to her spot. She looked at Peter and gave him a sexy wink.

"That's mean, you know that right? You know what you just did to me," Peter asked making Kitty smirk.

"Oh, I can see what it did to you," Kitty responded as she looked down at the obvious tent in Peter's pants which he attempted to hide. She can't believe that she was able to get that much of a reaction from him, but now that she knows she feels impowered in a way. "I'll count down," Kitty said getting a nod from Peter, Kitty then made her voice sensual again as she spoke, "In 3, 2, 1, GO." Peter stepped on the gas pedal and the car took off at high speeds. Kitty whistled as she looked out the window, "Dang this thing is fast."

"And we still haven't used the turbo boosters yet," Peter said

"Well, what are we waiting for," Kitty said

"Right, time to kick it into high gear, shift into turbo," Peter said getting a deadpan look from Kitty.

"Did you just quote Tommy Oliver," Kitty asked

"That was a great movie," Peter replied, he then pushed the turbo button and in an instant Peter and Kitty are jerked backwards due to the car speeding up to speeds that both Peter and Kitty are sure that no ordinary car can go. "How fast are we going?"

"I don't know, why don't you check the speedometer," Kitty said, she then thought better of it, "Actually never mind, don't do that, I'll find out."

"Here you are Ms. Pryde," E.I.D.I.T.H. said as the screen changed to show Kitty the speed that the car was going.

"Oh, thanks E.I.D.I.T.H.," Kitty said as she looked at the screen and saw that they were at 350mph, "We're going 350 miles an hour," Kitty informed

"350," Peter said getting a nod from Kitty.

"And climbing," Kitty said as she witnessed the number going up. "400, 425, 450, 480," Kitty reported, she couldn't believe how fast this car is going. Maybe she should talk to the professor about asking Tony Stark to be a benefactor for the X-Men.

As he was listening to how fast they were going from Kitty, Peter saw that they were approaching the exit of the abandoned section faster than anticipated, "SHIT," Peter said getting Kitty's attention.

"What," Kitty asked as she looked at Peter, she then looked forward and saw where they were heading, "SHIT!"

"HOLD ON," Peter said as he made a hard right to keep them from exiting the abandoned area. Seeing that they were able to keep themselves from leaving the area Peter sighed in relief. He certainly didn't need this car to be barreling down streets and he and Kitty ending up on the news. Suddenly Peter felt his spider-sense go off. What was happening now?

"PETER," Kitty said making Peter look up ahead and answering his question, up ahead Peter and Kitty are heading to a solid brick wall.

"PUSH THE LEAP BUTTON," Peter said

"I FORGET WHERE IT IS," Kitty said

"Allow me Ms. Pryde," EIDITH said, a button then started to blink catching Kitty's attention.

"KITTY, WE NEED THAT BUTTON," Peter said

Figuring out that the blinking button is the leap button Kitty didn't even hesitate to press it. Right when they were five feet from the wall the car leaped in the air making the couple scream. The car finally landed on the roof with a thud and continued driving traveling from rooftop to rooftop. "AH," Peter and Kitty grunted as they land on another rooftop.

"This is ridiculous," Kitty comments

"Which part, the part where we're driving from one rooftop to the next in a car or the part where we're driving from one rooftop to the other and actually succeeding," Peter asked

"Actually both," Kitty said

"Yeah well…," Peter said, he then saw that they were heading off the rooftop, "Kitty."

"On it," Kitty said as she pressed the leap button again and the car leaped off the roof and landed on another. "We really need to find a way off these rooftops."

"Check the guide maybe there's a button that can help us get down," Peter said as he makes a turn and drives the car off another rooftop and landing on another.

"Right," Kitty said, she then opened the guide and looked through all of the buttons all the while Peter drives the car from rooftop to rooftop. After five minutes of searching Kitty was able to find what she was looking for, "Got it," she exclaimed getting Peter's attention.

"You got it," Peter asked getting a nod from kitty.

"Yep, keep driving, I'll do the rest," Kitty told her boyfriend.

Doing as his girlfriend says, Peter keeps on driving until he's nearing the edge of the roof. As they neared the edge Kitty pressed a button on the dashboard and the holoscreen switched to what looks like a twin targeting system. One camera shows what is in front of them while the other camera shows what's behind them. Just as the car drives off the roof Kitty chooses her targets. Below the car four tubes lower to the ground, webbing then shoots from the tubes. Two strands of webbing hit and stuck to the building behind them and two strands of webbing hit the lower part of the building in front of them. "Whoa," Kitty and Peter said when the car lands on the web and drives down the web like it drives down a road.

"Holy shit we're driving on webbing," Kitty said in amazement, she didn't even know that was possible, to drive a car on webbing.

"Uh Kitty, I think we're gonna need you to phase," Peter said

"Why," Kitty said, she then looks and sees that even though they are no longer driving from rooftop to rooftop the are speeding towards a collision with the building itself, "Oh."

"Kitty phase," Peter said, Kitty then concentrated and activated her powers. Right when the car was about to collide with the building, it along with its occupants phased through.

As they phased through the building Peter and Kitty saw multiple rooms, they saw office rooms, meeting rooms, bathrooms, etc. They soon reached the end of the building,

"Hey baby, how about turning off that turbo booster now," Kitty said

"Good idea," Peter said, he then turned off the boosters which resulted in the car slowing down considerably. They finally reached the end of the building and phased through the last wall ending up outside. Having better control of the car now Peter is able to skid the car to a stop making both he and Kitty grunt. The couple just sat there and leaning their bodies in their seats.

"Well, that was something," Kitty said, she couldn't help but be reminded when she caught the New Mutants and Lance joyriding the X-Vehicles. Almost crashing into a mountain, not fun, then again neither is almost crashing into a building and yet Kitty can't wipe the smile that is forming on her face. Peter then starts to laugh in response to her comment which in turn caused Kitty to laugh as well.

"Yeah, you certainly saved the day today, Kitty," Peter said smiling at Kitty who smiled back at him, just then the two heard loud crashes and as buildings were falling down. Each crash made the couple flinch after five more crashes Peter and Kitty look at each other. "You don't think…"

"Might want to go check," Kitty said

Peter then turned his car around and headed to the front of the building where the crash came from. When they finally got to the front of the building Peter and Kitty saw more destruction than the last time, buildings that were originally standing were now destroyed.

"They're destroyed," Kitty comments as she sees all the destroyed buildings.

"Their weak foundations along with the force that the turbo boosters gave the car must have been too much," Peter explained

"Makes sense," Kitty said

"Let's just be glad that this happened here and not anywhere else in New York. That's why we came here after all incase anything were to happen then at least it was happening at an already destroyed area," Peter said

"Who knew that fight the Avengers had would be good for something," Kitty commented mentioning that the reason the area was abandoned was due to a fight that the Avengers had with a villain.

"In their defense it was the villains who did most of the damage, besides once everything is demolished Tony is paying for new homes to be built for everyone who lost their homes," Peter said

"Who were the villains," Kitty asked, curious on who could give the Avengers such a fight that it would practically demolish part of New York.

"Some extra-dimensional creature who wound up passing over to our world. There was a whole thing with it. Apparently, it wasn't an accident that the creature passed over. When they found that out, they wound up going to the dimension where the creature came from. I wasn't involved in it, I tried to get involved in it, but they blocked me out. Tony told me to leave it to them, that while they were gone, I had to hold the fort until they were back. Natasha then told me that I was a reserved member, and this is what reserved members do," Peter explained

"That sucks," Kitty said, internally though she was grateful to the Avengers for keeping Peter in this dimension. Who knows what he would have run into there, or what would have happened to him. So many things could have gone wrong. Her mind then started to make worst case scenarios on what could have happened, going from poisonous atmosphere to a hostile populace to getting eaten by whatever creature the Avengers faced, and so on and so forth. Worry then started to etch up on Kitty's face, she's proud of Peter. Proud that he's an Avenger and that they recognize him, but why does being an Avenger have to include going on more dangerous missions? Why does he have to face world ending threats? Why does he have to go anywhere? Why can't he just stay in New York and face muggers like he used to? Kitty would feel much better if he were just facing muggers actually, she would feel much better if he gave up being Spider-Man period, but she knows that may never happen, so she'll go with the lesser of two evils. Something gently touching her cheek broke Kitty out of her thoughts, she looked to see that it was Peter whose hand was caressing her cheek, he gave her a gentle smile.

"You worry about me too much, you know that right," Peter said softly, he knew what Kitty was thinking of, right when he caught the worry on her face, he knew that she was thinking about all the danger he gets in. It isn't the first time he's seen her face contort like that. Ever since the first time he went out as Spider-Man, she's had the same face.

"I can't help it; I care about you Peter. I love you, and you being in danger like that scares me. If anything were to happen…," Kitty said

"Hey," Peter said as he grabbed Kitty's hand and placed it on his cheek to reassure her, "I'm right here Kitty, right where I want to be safe with you."

Kitty took her time to caress Peter's face with her thumb, having his face under her hands makes her feel better, "I just don't like the danger that you put yourself in," Kitty said

"To be fair Kitty, I don't like the danger you put yourself in as an X-Man," Peter gently countered, he wants Kitty to understand why he has to be an Avenger, why he has to be part of SHIELD, why he has to be Spider-Man. He knows that she's always struggled with him being Spider-Man. Peter is very aware of Kitty's hatred of him being Spider-Man. He knows that if ever given the chance to stop him putting on the mask she would take it. Despite her initial reservations though, Kitty has tried to be supportive of his life as Spider-Man. However, in the end Kitty's worry always wound up getting the best of her.

Kitty gave a small smile, "I guess I should say touché," Kitty said causing Peter to smile he then leaned in and kissed Kitty on the lips, a kiss in which she returns.

Once they broke the kiss Peter spoke, "Listen, right now, I'm not an Avenger, Ultimate, S.H.I.E.L.D., or Spider-Man and you are neither an X-Man or Shadowcat. Right now, we are Peter Parker and Kitty Pryde, boyfriend and girlfriend and you know what, all I want to do is enjoy the time I have with you, the girl that I love," Peter said making Kitty smile.

"Peter," Kitty said, she then leaned forward and kissed Peter which he returns. After a moment of kissing, the kiss starts to get hotter, Peter deepens the kiss much to Kitty's pleasure as she moans. Kitty wraps her arms around Peter's neck as he grabs her waist and tries to pull her closer to him as they continue to make out.

"I suppose that we are done with the testing for today then," E.I.D.I.T.H. said but was ignored by Peter and Kitty who were too busy making out, "Mr. Parker, Ms-," but E.I.D.I.T.H. was cut off when Kitty reached her hand towards the dashboard and pressed a button deactivating her for the time being. Peter then reached near the radio, opened the compartment, and pressed the hidden button. The makeout cliff mode was then activated, and Peter and Kitty now found themselves on a bed. The movement separating them for a moment, they looked at each other and smiled. Peter then grabbed Kitty's face and kissed her again, which she gladly returned. Peter gently slides his hands down Kitty's body until he reached her waist, grabbed it, and pulled her closer to him once again their hips hitting each other and their private areas brushing up against one another, making them both moan at the pleasure they felt from it.

"Sorry," Peter said when they broke the kiss.

"Don't be," Kitty said voice heavy in pleasure as she once again kissed Peter. Their hands traveled each other's bodies, Peter's left hand runs up and down Kitty's spine making her shiver in pleasure, Peter seems to be good at making her shiver with just his touch. Kitty meanwhile runs her hands down Peter's arms, squeezing them every once in a while feeling his muscles under the fabric. Peter broke the kiss and kisses his way down Kitty's face until he got to her neck and started to kiss it making her moan in pleasure, "Ohhhh." Kitty tilted her head to the side to give Peter more access to her neck. She knows that she is gonna wind up with another hickey on her neck, which is gonna be troublesome in the future considering she's had a hell of a time hiding the one he gave her on their date. But frankly she really couldn't find it in herself to care, the process of getting said hickey just felt too dam good for her to care. He better be ready though because before the day is over he'll have her mark on him as well. It's only fair after all. Peter soon found Kitty's pulse and started to suck on it and bite it, "Peter," Kitty moaned as she started to breath shallow breaths. After a few minutes of sucking, biting, and kissing Kitty's pulse making said girl moan in pleasure, Peter stopped his actions and pulled away, but not before checking his handy work. On Kitty's neck is a bite mark wet by his saliva. Finally, Peter pulled away to look at Kitty who took the chance to roll them over to where she was straddling him. "Thanks a lot. Do you know what I'm gonna have to go through to keep this thing hidden," Kitty said motioning toward the hickey that was just given to her.

Peter grabbed Kitty's hips and rubbed his thumbs against them, "Enlighten me," he responded

Kitty rolled her eyes, "Well for one thing in the morning I have to adjust my hair to cover it up, and then after my shower I have to sneak makeup on my neck to cover it up. Do you have any idea how hard it is to do that while you're sharing a room. Answer, it's very hard," she said

"You could always leave your hair down, you always did look beautiful with it down," Peter offered/complimented

Kitty smiled at the compliment, "Yeah, that's not suspicious, suddenly putting my hair down, when ever since I arrived at the institute I've had it in a ponytail," Kitty said

"It's just a suggestion, now are you really gonna continue to complain about the hickey or are we going to continue," Peter asked

"Hm," Kitty hummed as she looked up at the car ceiling in mock thought, "I'm tempted to keep up the complaining." She then leaned down, kissed Peter, and said against his lips, "But making out is good to." Peter's response was him grabbing the back of Kitty's head and pushing her down so that their lips met in another heated kiss. A few more minutes of kissing and Peter and Kitty felt the desire for more skin-to-skin contact. Peter was reluctant, he wanted to touch more of Kitty's skin but that would include him reaching his hands under her clothes and he wasn't sure that she'd be comfortable with that, after all that could easily be interpreted of him trying to initiate sex and he knows that she isn't ready for that yet.

While Peter was reluctant Kitty however wasn't. They went this far on their date last Friday, so she really doesn't see the harm of going this far today. Kitty reached her hands under Peter's shirt and started to slide them up his torso. She could feel his six pack and she made a mental note to have a much more thorough examination of that later. Peter shivered in pleasure as he felt Kitty's gentle and soft hands move up his chest. Peter rubs his hands down Kitty's sides until he stopped to where her butt was. He didn't dare touch it; he didn't want to make her uncomfortable.

Kitty who is feeling Peter's reluctant touches of her body decided now was probably a good time to have that little talk with him, breaking the kiss she spoke, "It's ok go ahead." Seeing the confused look on Peter's face Kitty decided to elaborate, "You can touch my butt Peter, I'm ok with it."

"What? Are-are you sure," Peter asked surprised

Kitty nodded in confirmation, "I told you that only privileged hands were allowed to touch my butt," she explained

"I thought you were just joking, flirting, I didn't know you were serious," Peter said

"I was and am, I've thought about this for the past couple of days. Ever since, you know ever since I said stop," Kitty said

Peter knew what Kitty was talking about, she was talking about when she said no to sex with him, she always did feel a little bad because of it. Peter wishes that she wouldn't, she can't help the way she felt, and he certainly wasn't gonna fault her for it. Peter wants Kitty to be at ease and 100% certain when they finally make love with each other. Honestly, he would have been more upset that she's had sex with him while knowing she wasn't ready for it. "Kitty, if you're doing this because you feel like that you need to make it up to me then don't. I'm not interested in doing anything that would make you feel uncomfortable or don't like," Peter said

Kitty smiled at what Peter said, she expected that answer from him, "I know, but you need to let me finish," she said getting a nod from Peter. "Ever since I said stop to you that night, it has been in my head. I know that we talked about it. About why I told you to stop, and I still stand by what I said, but a question soon came to me about how far am I willing to go with you, and to be honest I wasn't entirely sure. We went pretty far on Friday, but was I willing to go that far again? How slow did I want to take things? I thought about it for a while until I finally came up with the answer." Taking a deep breath to calm her beating heart, this was a lot more nerve wracking than she thought. Kitty looked Peter in the eyes, "I am not ready for sex just yet, but I won't say no to you touching me, and seeing other parts of me," Kitty said blushing a little.

"You're sure about this," Peter asked, getting a nod from Kitty, "And you're comfortable with this? You want this, 100%?"

"100%, trust me, I've imagined this for the past couple of days," Kitty answered, it was true she has imagined Peter touching her. This isn't just for him, it's for her as well, she wants to feel his touch, wants to feel the pleasure that it will give her. She wants that connection that it will give them. They may not be ready to make love, well she isn't but this certainly is a good start to ease into it. At least when they do make love, they'll be a bit more familiar with each other's bodies. 'Then again, there is,' Kitty thought as she glanced between Peter's legs knowing what was there. She wasn't sure if that was a good idea yet, that may be a bit to private to deal with. Perhaps another time but not now.

"Ok," Peter breathed, as long as she was sure and wanted it, Peter is willing to do it.

Smiling at Peter's response Kitty went back down and kissed him, much more hungrily than last time, a hunger in which Peter matches as he kissed her back. Peter then let his hands travel to Kitty's butt and squeezed it. Kitty broke the kiss and gave a loud moan, "Ohhhhhhh, Peter," Kitty moaned at the pleasure that she felt coursing through her. Seeing how much she likes it Peter decided to squeeze harder, "OH FUCK," Kitty said as a burst of intense pleasure came from that squeeze. Kitty went back to kiss Peter as he massaged her butt. Now these were massagers that she doesn't mind touching her butt. Kitty broke her kiss with Peter, moaning as she did, she could feel her body reacting to the intense pleasure coursing through her. Kitty kissed Peter's lips then kissed down his face and headed to his neck. Time for her to leave her mark. With that Kitty started to kiss, suck, and bite Peter's neck making him moan in pleasure. Finally, after a couple of minutes Kitty found Peter's pulse and attacked it with her mouth, causing for Peter to moan louder. A firmer squeeze from Peter made Kitty bite his neck harder than intended, making him wince in pain. "Sorry," Kitty whispered as she kissed the bite mark trying to make it feel better.

"Don't worry about it," Peter said

Deciding that she's made it so that her mark will be on him for a long while, Kitty sits up and looks down on Peter and he looks up at her. Kitty then grabs Peter's shirt and jacket, "I want these off," she said, she then pulled and phased both the shirt and jacket off Peter's body and threw them somewhere in the car. Kitty looked down and once again was met with the sight of a bare-chested Peter. She was really liking what she was seeing.

"Hey that's no fair, you get to see me shirtless buy I don't get to see you," Peter joked

Kitty bit her lip then and made her decision, "You're right. So do you…want to take it off then," Kitty said referencing towards her shirt.

"What," Peter asked once again surprised.

"My shirt, do you want to take it off or should I," Kitty said blushing as she spoke.

"You're serious," Peter asked getting a nod from Kitty.

"Remember what we just talked about baby. Go ahead," Kitty said

"Are you su-," Peter said but was cut off by Kitty placing her finger on his lips.

"I wouldn't offer if I wasn't Peter. It's ok, I-I want you too," Kitty said as she looked Peter in the eyes. Seeing her certainty Peter sits up to where they are face to face, he then grabs Kitty's face and kisses her. Once they broke apart, Peter reaches his hand and moves towards Kitty's shirt, just as he was an inch from one of her buttons, Peter hesitates. Seeing the hesitation Kitty grabs Peter's hand and moves it towards the button. "It's ok baby, I want you to," she reassured

Steeling himself Peter slowly unbuttons the first button on Kitty's shirt, he then slowly starts to unbutton the rest. As each button was undone both Peter and Kitty's hearts were beating faster. Neither has done anything like this before. Even on Friday the only clothes that were removed were Peter's shirt and blazer. They didn't have the chance to remove Kitty's dress, then again if her dress was removed the only thing, she would have been wearing were her panties. But now Kitty is starting to lose an article of clothing and it made both of them really nervous but excited as well. Finally, Peter undid the last button and Kitty took her shirt off and threw it somewhere in the car. Peter took his time to observe Kitty's upper torso. From her slim stomach to her black bra covered c-cup breasts. He then looked at Kitty herself and saw that she was blushing at his inspection.

"So, what do you think," Kitty asked, she wasn't entirely sure what she was asking, she just felt the need to ask and hopefully get a good response.

Peter smiled and kissed Kitty, "You're beautiful Kitty, every part of you," he said

Kitty smiled at what Peter said and leaned in to kiss him, a kiss to which he happily returned. They then allowed their hands to feel each other's bare skin, Kitty ran her hands down Peter's shoulders down his bare back taking her time to feel every muscular detail. As she did that Peter reached under her and squeezed Kitty's butt again making her gasp and moan in pleasure, he then ran his other hand up Kitty's bare back taking his time to enjoy the feel of her soft smooth skin.

Kitty shivered in pleasure as she felt Peter's hand run down her bare back. Peter decided to get a little courageous, as they kissed Peter moved his hand from Kitty's back to her stomach, he then slowly trailed his hand up Kitty's torso, once again giving Kitty enough time to tell him to stop. Kitty could feel Peter's hands traveling up her stomach, her heart started to speed up. She knew where Peter's hand was going and the thought of it made her heart pound faster and faster. Just as Peter's hand was about to come up on her chest he stopped, unsure if he should do it. Kitty broke the kiss then, "New rule, anywhere I touch you. You can touch me," she stated as she placed her hand on Peter's left peck. Seeing this for what it was, Peter placed his hand on Kitty's right breast and squeezed it. "Ohhhhh," Kitty moaned out in pleasure. Seeing the positive response that he got from her, Peter once again squeezed Kitty's breast causing her to give another moan. Peter then started to massage Kitty's right breast, making Kitty give out a chorus of moans. Peter silenced the moans by kissing her again. Kitty pulled herself closer to Peter, pushing her breast further in Peter's grasp, not that either is complaining. Kitty rubbed one hand up and down Peter's torso, she let her hand feel the bumps that are Peter's abs. She kept them there for a long while enjoying the feeling. She then traveled her hand up until she got to his pectoral and then moved her hand over his right peck. A firm squeeze on her butt stopped Kitty from what she was doing so she could moan, "Ohhhhhh god," Kitty moaned pleasure in her voice.

Peter found something interesting and decided to do a little experiment. He gave Kitty's right breast a firmer squeeze, "Ohhhhh," Kitty moaned as she felt pleasure, Peter then squeezed Kitty's butt with the same pressure, "FUCK," Kitty screamed

Peter took note of Kitty's reactions, "Hm interesting," Peter said getting a curious look from Kitty, "It seems to me that you enjoy it more when I massage your butt than when I do your breast," Peter stated with a grin, he was starting to feel more confident now, which Kitty is grateful for. She doesn't want Peter to be reluctant when it comes to her. She wants Peter to know that no matter what he does, she trusts him. If by some chance she doesn't like what he's doing, she won't get angry, she'll just tell him to stop and that will be it. His statement though did cause her to blush.

"That might be because, my butt is more sensitive than my other pleasure spots," Kitty explained as she blushed.

"Really," Peter asked getting a nod from Kitty.

"Yeah, when I'd do it myself, it felt great, when you do it, it feels amazing," Kitty admits

"Well, I did use to be known as the Amazing Spider-Man," Peter joked making Kitty giggle. Kitty then pushed Peter down to the bed, she herself then leaned down and captured Peter's lips. As time moved on Peter and Kitty continued their make out session, their hands traveling all over each other's bodies all of the while they caressed and groped each other, they'd move to the others neck leaving more hickey's, they're gonna have one heck of a time hiding them, well Kitty will, Peter's healing factor will have him all healed up within the hour, which he pointed out to Kitty once it was mentioned much to her annoyance. The couple would then find themselves fighting over who got to be on top, they had switched so many times. Before either knew it 45 minutes had gone by, and Peter found himself on top of Kitty kissing her already bruised neck making her moan. Peter then trailed his kisses down Kitty's neck to her collar bone and continued downward. It didn't take a genius to know where Peter was heading and that excited them both. As Peter kissed his way closer to her chest, Kitty could feel her heart speed up to what felt like the hundredth time today. Just as Peter's lips were just inches from her breasts, a cellphone rings interrupting their fun.

The couple moaned at being interrupted, Peter gets off of Kitty and crawls over to where the ringing is coming from and it is coming from his jacket. Reaching in the pocket, Peter took out his cellphone and looked to see who was calling, only to see a picture of Aunt May indicating that it was her who was calling. "It's Aunt May," Peter said

"Put it on speaker," Kitty said, it had been a while since she has spoken to the woman who was a surrogate aunt to her.

Doing as Kitty says Peter answers the call and puts the phone on speaker, "Hey Aunt May," Peter greeted

"Peter, where are you," May asked

"I'm still with Kitty, she's right here actually and you're on speaker," Peter answered

"Hi Aunt May," Kitty greeted May.

"Hello dear, it's good to hear from you again," May said

"Good to hear from you to Aunt May," Kitty answered

"Before I forget, congratulations on you and Peter finally getting together," May said making Kitty and Peter blush a little.

"Thank you, I'm really happy that it happened," Kitty responded

"I'm sure you are. It was about time that Peter went to you and told you how he felt," May said

"Yeah, I know. He certainly took his sweet time," Kitty said as she glanced at Peter smirking.

"Hey, give me a break. I thought that you didn't like me like that at the time. Besides you could have made a move as well, it doesn't always have to be the guy who makes the move you know," Peter stated

"Perhaps, but it is customary for the guy to tell the girl how they feel," Kitty said

"Well, when it came to love, Peter was always clueless, gets it from his uncle and father," May said making both she and Kitty laugh, much to Peter's dismay.

"Hey," Peter said indignantly making the women laugh harder, "What is this pick on the spider day."

"Sorry dear, but you make it to easy sometimes," May said

"That's what I tell him," Kitty said

"So, what are you two up to," May asked

"Oh, you know, we're just…hanging out," Peter said as he and Kitty took in their forms. Right, they were just hanging out shirtless, having a hot makeout session as they groped each other, like the two horny teenagers that they are.

"Riiiight, hanging out. Two teenagers who just got together, alone together with no supervision, are just hanging out," May said sarcastically, she heard the pause and knew exactly what her nephew and his girlfriend were doing. How far they are going she doesn't know; she just hopes that they are being safe about it.

Peter and Kitty both heard the sarcasm and blushed in response, by the tone in Aunt May's voice, they knew that she knew that they were doing more than hanging out.

"Anyway, I called to tell you that I'm starting dinner and it will be ready soon. Did you invite Kitty to join us for dinner Peter," May asked

"No," Kitty said as she looked at Peter, "No he did not invite me over for dinner," she answered as she gave Peter a look.

"Give me a break, I was focused on testing this car out and forgot," Peter excused

"Peter," May sighed out

Ignoring his aunt Peter turned to Kitty, "Would you like to join us for dinner," he asked her.

"Hmm, I should probably get back to the institute, but I can call Jean and ask her to cover for me. Sure, I'd be happy to join," Kitty said making Peter smile.

Peter leaned over and kissed Kitty's lips, "Great," he said

"Alright then, I'll see you both soon," May said

"Ok Aunt May," the couple said

"Bye kids," May said

"Bye," the couple said, with that both Peter and May hung up their phones.

"Well, I suppose that we should get ready," Kitty said

"Too bad, I was having fun," Peter said smirking at Kitty as he grabbed his shirt and jacket putting them on.

"So was I Mr. Parker. So was I," Kitty said giving Peter her own smirk as she buttoned up her shirt. They were so gonna do that again, she'll make sure of it. She's still coming off the sexual high it gave her. She can only hope that wears off by the time they get to Peter's house. Once they were fully clothed, Peter went up to the makeout cliff button, pressed it, and everything turned back to normal with Peter and Kitty back in their respective seats. Peter started the car back up and took it out of park, something then occurred to him, and he turned his head toward Kitty.

"By the way," Peter said getting Kitty's attention, "Now that we're done testing the car out, what is it that you want me to do?"

Kitty was confused for a moment not sure what Peter was talking about until it dawned on her. They made a deal earlier today that if she helped him test his car out that he would have to do something for her, no matter what it was. With that thought Kitty gave Peter and evil smirk making her boyfriend nervous on what she has in store for him, "Nothing much, you just have to take me driving," Kitty said

When he heard those words, Peter's face became one of horror, "But-but, isn't there something you'd rather do or have instead? How about another nice dinner at Decarlo's, or bowling, pizza, a carriage ride, maybe go out and I buy you a nice diamond necklace or bracelet or any other kind of jewelry you want," Peter tried tempting, trying to get out of driving with Kitty.

"Nope, I want you to take me out driving, nothing else," Kitty said shaking her head.

"But," Peter said but was cut off by Kitty.

"Remember Peter, you're a man of your word," Kitty said

Oh, that is a low blow, using his honor and sense of responsibility against him. Peter sighed, 'I'm a dead man,' he thought

Kitty laughed at Peter's look of resignation, it was so funny, "Relax, baby, it won't be so bad," Kitty said

Won't be so bad? Yeah right, Peter could already feel his spider-sense going off at the thought of driving with Kitty. He sighed, oh well, he promised her that he'd do something for her in return for helping him and if this is what she wants, despite his mortal terror, Peter would never break a promise to Kitty, so he'll do it. "When do you want to do it," Peter asked

Kitty smiled, "Tomorrow, we'll talk about the time later," she said

Peter sighed, "Alright, tomorrow it is. Now let's head on over and get some dinner shall we," Peter said, because this may be his last dinner.

"Ok," Kitty said cheerfully, she was excited, finally she can drive again!

With that said Peter drove him and Kitty out of the abandoned area of New York and headed to the Parker residence for dinner.

They both had to say that they had a great time today.

END CHAPTER

Chapter Text

Bayville High School, Bayville, New York, Wednesday, October 13, 2:55pm

Kitty in her regular clothes was in her class listening to her teacher give a lecture about Captain America leading some group called the Howling Commandos against Hydra. Kitty really didn't need to know this, if she wants to know anything about Hydra, she'll just ask Peter. He's fought against Hydra a few times, and if she wants to know anything about Captain America, again she'll just ask Peter, he knows the guy. Or Logan, didn't he fight with him in World War II? Kitty doesn't even know why she's listening; this is Astronomy class. What was Kitty doing in Astronomy class? Well, it's like she told Peter that when she was on Asteroid M, she took a moment to look at the stars and it truly amazed her. It amazed her so much that first chance she got she decided to do a bit of research on space, and she has to say that she found it pretty interesting, so interesting that when she discovered that her school actually had Astronomy as an elective, she was the first one to sign up, much to all her friends surprise. What can she say except that she found space interesting. Kitty wishes that they were discussing Astronomy right now, but sadly they aren't, nope right now they're talking about Captain America.

Kitty discreetly takes out her notebook and opens it to a marked page, on the page is a design for a new X-Men suit. Kitty decided that after a couple of years of wearing the same suit it's about time for an update. She decided to start drawing up ideas, and she thinks that she has the design she wants she just has to add a few touches. As Kitty starts drawing in her notebook, she looks up to see her teacher wrapped up in his lecture.

Kitty sighed, the only reason why they're being given a history lesson is because her Astronomy teacher is a big Captain America fan nerd and every time the class gets done early, instead of letting them leave, their teacher decided to give them lectures on Captain America and all his exploits. Kitty sighs as she looks at the clock and sees it turn from 2:55 to 2:56. 'Four minutes left,' Kitty thought, in four minutes school will end and she can finally leave and go see Peter. Kitty smiled at the thought of her boyfriend, she can't wait to see him again, to run in his awaiting arms wrapping her own arms around him as he wraps his arms around her making her feel safe, secure, and loved. To look in those blue eyes and allow herself to get lost in them, to kiss his soft yet firm lips, maybe she'll let that kiss turn into a makeout session, after all yesterday's makeout session was very enjoyable. Kitty blushed as she thought about how they were both topless and how they just let their hands roam each other's bodies and grope certain places. Her blush deepened as she remembered how his hand squeezed and massaged her butt and then later doing the same to her breast.

Kitty will admit that she was extremely nervous when he got to those places, but now that it has been done, she's glad that she let Peter touch her there. She can't explain it, but she feels more connected to him after what they did, and they now know where they stand in terms of their physical relationship. Yes, yesterday was really fun and really exciting and she would love to have a repeat but before that there is one thing that they have to do and that is the main reason why she is excited, because yesterday Peter promised that if she helped him out with testing his car then he would do whatever she wanted him to do, no questions asked.

Well after they got done testing the car, the hot and heavy makeout session, and Aunt May's call Kitty told Peter that he had to take her driving, much to his horror. Kitty smiled and just barely held back her laugh as she rolled her eyes. Peter tried his best to get out of it, tried to tempt her with dinner at DeCarlo's, bowling, pizza, even offered to buy her diamond jewelry. He really wanted out of it, but she wouldn't let him, she played a little dirty and used his honor and sense of responsibility against him. Kitty smirked, really, he acted like he was being put on death row, her driving isn't that bad, and she'll prove it to him today. Kitty looked at the clock again and saw that only a minute had passed. Three minutes left, all she had to do was endure three minutes of…this and she'll be heading to Peter. With that Kitty got back to her notebook.

Outside Bayville High School, with Peter

Peter had his car parked not too far away from Bayville High School, he had gotten out of school 28 minutes ago, and after dealing with a bank robbery and two muggings, he was able to make his way over to Kitty's high school to pick her up so he could take her out driving. Peter shivered at the thought of Kitty being behind the wheel. He's done this before; well, he's done something similar. Back when Kitty got her permit, she asked Aunt May if she could take her out driving because Logan refused to take her again. At the time Peter had no idea why Logan would refuse Kitty. Peter had chalked it up as Logan being a jerk, oh how wrong he was. Peter soon found out Logan's refusal wasn't him being a jerk, it was him being smart. It's too bad that he and Aunt May had to learn that the hard way, because right when they got buckled in, Peter's Spider-Sense had gone off, he had wondered where the danger was only to get his answer when Kitty floored the car out of their driveway and rode them all around New York. Peter can't remember much about that drive, he thinks that he may have unconsciously suppressed those memories, what he does remember are Kitty's joyful yells, with cursing and screaming mixed in, thanks to Peter and May. He'll never forget when they finally stopped, he threw himself out of the car and onto the sweet concrete, Kitty opened the door grinning like mad, cheering on how she so had the driving thing down, also was talking about how rude people were. Peter would happily tell her why they acted that way if he wasn't too occupied with worrying about his aunt, she was as white as a sheet, mouth open, eyes wide in terror. It took a while for Peter to get May back to her senses. They then heard Kitty ask when lesson 2 was, Peter and May immediately found excuses as to not do that again.

Peter looked at the clock in his car and saw that it was 2:59 pm, school was gonna end in one minute and then Peter would be able to see Kitty again. Peter smiled at the thought of his beautiful girlfriend, it's too bad that she had to come here when she moved back to New York. Peter would have loved it if Kitty had come back to Midtown High, she'd only been there a month until she and her family moved to Northbrook, Illinois. Now that he thinks about it, she wasn't at Northbrook that long either, three months, if he remembered correctly. It's too bad she didn't come back to Midtown High, the thought of seeing her every day like he used to, is a very appealing one. Peter supposes that he understands though, Xavier's was in Bayville, Scott, Jean, and Kurt were going to Bayville High, it only made sense to send Kitty to the same school as them. Still though, Peter can't help but wonder if sometimes Kitty would like to transfer out and come to Midtown. He of course would never ask that of her not unless he was sure she wanted too. Kitty has a life in Bayville and Peter knows it, he could never take her away from that life, not unless she wanted him too. But Peter does have to wonder about what will happen when college comes around. Just then Peter hears the bell ring, he looks at his clock and sees that it is 3:00, Kitty will be here soon.

With Kitty

Kitty was gathering her things and packing them in her bag, in the background she could hear her teacher remind the class about tonight's assignment. Once she gathered everything, Kitty headed out of the classroom and to her locker. As Kitty approached her locker, she opened it and gathered everything that she needed for tonight. "Hey Kitty," a voice said from behind Kitty's locker door. Closing her locker and locking it, Kitty looked to see who it was and sees Bobby leaning against the lockers smiling at her.

"Hey Bobby," Kitty greeted with a raised eyebrow, "What's up," she asked as they turned and started to walk down the hall to the school exit.

"Nothing much, I saw you and thought that I'd walk you to Rogue's car," Bobby said as he tried to put on what he believed to be a charming smile.

This just made Kitty raise her eyebrow again. Why was he smiling at her like that? Doesn't really matter, she had to go meet Peter which means that she had to ditch Bobby. "Thanks Bobby, but I'm not heading back to the institute just yet," Kitty said

"You're not," Bobby asked getting a head shake from Kitty, "Where are you going?"

"Tutoring," Kitty answered

"Tutoring? Since when do you need a tutor," Bobby asked, last time he checked Kitty was an A grade student, she was considered one of the brightest, some would say brilliant people in the institute next to Jean.

"It's nothing school related, I'm just getting help with my driving," Kitty said

"Driving," Bobby asked, feeling a little nervous, Kitty's driving skills are legendary in the institute and not in a good way. It's a rule of thumb that if you ever see Kitty behind any kind of wheel then you run as fast as you can.

"Yep, a friend of mine promised that they'd help me with my driving," Kitty answered

"Really?! They did" Bobby asked incredulously, whoever agreed to help Kitty with her driving must never have been in the same car as her when she's driving, and if they have then they're either brave or stupid, either way Bobby can't help but feel sorry for the person.

"Yeah, no one at the institute seems to have the time to help me, so I decided to get some…outside help," Kitty said as they exited the school and walked down the stairs. "Anyway, I have to get going, I'll catch you later Bobby," Kitty said as she started to walk away.

"Yeah, sure thing Kitty, see ya," Bobby said, not even bothering to stop her in fear of being dragged along. He likes living.

Kitty walks away and heads toward where she told Peter to wait for her. It didn't take long for her to get there, in actuality he wasn't that far away. When she finally got there, she saw Peter, he was in his regular attire, standing next to his car looking around, probably looking for her. Just the sight of him made Kitty smile, she wanted nothing more than to run in his arms. Just then Peter finds her and meets her gaze with his. At the sight of her he smiles at her. Kitty honestly couldn't help herself; she sped up her walking and it turned into running until she finally approached him. Kitty then throws her arms around Peter's waist and buried her face in his chest. She could feel Peter wrap his arms around her and just as she imagined it, she felt safe, secure, and loved. Kitty then felt Peter kiss the top of her head, she smiled, after a minute Kitty looked up at Peter and saw him smiling softly at her. As if they had one mind, they leaned toward each other and kissed each other. After a minute-long kiss, they broke apart.

"Hey," Peter whispered

"Hey," Kitty whispered back

"You ready to go," Peter asked as they let each other go.

"As ready as I'll ever be," Kitty said as she went to the driver's door and was about to open it only to be stopped by Peter.

"Whoa whoa whoa, what do you think you're doing," Peter said

"You said I could drive," Kitty pointed out frowning a bit.

"Yes, I did but we're not gonna start here, we'll start somewhere different," Peter said

"Why can't we just start now," Kitty asked, she wanted to get behind the wheel.

"I'd rather us not be near any school grounds when we do this," Peter answered

Kitty huffs, "Fine," she said slightly disappointed, seeing her disappointed Peter leaned in and kissed Kitty on the lips.

"Cheer up Kitty, you're gonna drive. I made you a promise and I plan on keeping it," Peter said after they broke apart.

Kitty smiled at how sweet Peter is. He really is a good boyfriend, "Ok," she said

"Now come on, let's get going. I know the perfect place where we can start," Peter said as he opened his car door and got in.

"Ok," Kitty said, she then walked around the car to the passenger's side, before entering the car though, Kitty opened the back door and threw her backpack in the back seats where Peter's backpack was as well. Kitty then closed the door and went to the front door, opened it, she then got in the car and closed the door. Peter, who had already got in the car, started it up, he looked at her and saw the smile on her face. He really loved to see Kitty smile. It makes what he's about to go through worth it. Before he does anything, Peter leans towards Kitty and kisses her cheek. She turns to him and smiles bigger; she then returns the favor, but she instead kisses him on the lips. After the second long kiss they both get back to their original positions. Peter starts up the car and drives them away.

As they were driving on the road Peter feels now would be a good time to try and teach Kitty on what speed is actually appropriate to drive, "Kitty," Peter said getting his girlfriend's attention.

"Hm," Kitty hummed showing that she's listening.

"Now I really, really want you to pay attention to how fast I'm going. See that sign over there," Peter said as he pointed to the sign with a number that says 45, "That's the speed limit, which means that is how fast that we're allowed to go, we can go a bit slower, and sometimes if you're feeling risky, you can go a little, and I mean a little bit faster," Peter tried explaining

"I know that Peter," Kitty said rolling her eyes, really, she knows this stuff, how else does he think that she got her permit.

"Just giving you a refresher Kitty," Peter said, also he hopes that this stuff will sink into her before she gets behind the wheel, not just for his safety but for everyone on the road's safety as well.

"I don't need a refresher course, I need to get behind the wheel and start driving," Kitty said, starting to get impatient.

"If I may Ms. Pryde," EIDITH said surprising Kitty, "I believe that Mr. Parker is just helping prepare you, so no one gets hurt during your lesson."

"Has EIDITH been on this entire time," Kitty asked

Peter shrugged, "I thought that she could help," he said

Kitty frowned at this, she does not need EIDITH's help with her driving, all she needs is Peter, that's all, not some stupid AI.

"Indeed, however I am not sure how I feel about being used to helping in this situation. I have taken the liberty of going through all traffic cameras going to the last time that Ms. Pryde drove, and I must say if I were capable of feeling fear. I would be scared for my life," EIDITH said

"I'm sorry, but did your car just diss me," Kitty asked, feeling surprised that she just got dissed by an AI.

"It is not a diss if it is the truth," EIDITH said making Kitty's mouth drop, that damn computer just dissed her again, Kitty has half mind of short circuiting this dumb AI, she then hears a cough coming from Peter, making her look at him, seeing that he is trying to cover his laughing with coughing. That just made Kitty's frown deepen, she wonders if she can short circuit his brain as well. Nah, she can't do that, she needs him to help her with her driving. Then again, does he really need to be conscious for that? It's a tempting thought.

"Sorry EIDITH, but I promised that I would take Kitty driving and I keep my promises," Peter said

"You damn right you do," Kitty retorted

"Besides, we'll be there to help out," Peter said as he took a right, entering Central Park.

"I'm ok with you, but can we please turn off EIDITH. This is supposed to be a me and you thing, not a me, you, and AI thing," Kitty said

"EIDITH can help Kitty," Peter said

"We'll see," Kitty said

They continued the drive, it wasn't far until they got to where Peter wanted them to be, "So how was your day," Peter asked Kitty.

"Pretty good I guess, I had a heck of a time hiding those hickeys that you gave me yesterday," Kitty said giving Peter a little glare making him snort in laughter.

"I certainly don't remember you complaining about them, when I was giving them to you," Peter said smirking making Kitty blush.

"How in the world am I supposed to protest when you wouldn't keep your mouth off my neck," Kitty complained, seriously how is a girl supposed to think let alone talk when their neck is being showered with that kind of pleasure.

"That sounds like a you problem," Peter responded

"Hey! A me problem, is a you problem, and a you problem is a me problem. Because you plus me equals we, see," Kitty responded getting a questioning look from Peter.

"Did you say all of that to make a point or to make the rhyme," Peter asked

"Both actually," Kitty said smiling in amusement at her own rhyme. "But my point still stands, my problem is your problem."

"But what if it has nothing to do with me," Peter asked

"I'll make sure it does," Kitty jokingly reassured, "Besides, you caused this problem by giving me the hickeys."

"And again, you never voiced any complaints, actually the only time I heard you was when you were voicing your enjoyment of it," Peter shot back.

"You could make an attempt to put them in less obvious spots," Kitty countered

"I'll keep that in mind the next time I give you a hickey," Peter said

"That's all I ask," Kitty says

"Anything else," Peter asked

"Well, my Astronomy teacher once again proved how big of a fan nerd he is of Captain America," Kitty said

"Really? What he talk to you guys about this time," Peter asked

"He was giving us a rousing lecture about how Captain America, led a group called the Howling Commandos against a Hydra concentration camp," Kitty said rolling her eyes.

"Not your cup of tea," Peter said

"I signed up for Astronomy class, not history class. I mean don't get me wrong, you know how I feel about Captain America and Hydra. I hate Hydra, I think everyone in my religion hates Hydra, and Captain America well, you know I would love to meet him one day. To thank him for what he's done, I mean if it wasn't for him, I may not be here. He fought in the holocaust against Hitler, he saved my grandfather from the concentration camps," Kitty said getting a little emotional.

Peter grabbed Kitty's hand then and squeezed it, he got a squeeze back and a little smile from her. Peter knows how hard it is for Kitty, she's proud to be Jewish, always has been, she even used to have a Star of David necklace, sadly though that got destroyed when the mansion blew up. Peter knows that things like the holocaust, Nazis, Hydra, and Hitler can upset her, she just could never understand how someone could be so cruel. Frankly, Peter could never understand it either. Both knew though that despite their lack of understanding of it, there were people out there who could be very cruel. The Holocaust may have ended, and Hitler may be dead, but Hydra still lives. Justice will never truly be served until Hydra is taken down, sadly though Hydra hasn't survived as long as it has by being dumb. No, they're smart and organized. The day will come when Hydra is taken down, Peter just isn't sure if it will be in their lifetimes.

"Anyway," Kitty said gathering herself, "Even though I will always be appreciative of Captain America for what he did. That doesn't mean I want to hear my teacher constantly gush about him."

"I can understand that," Peter said

"What about you? What happened with you today," Kitty asked

"Had a nice run in with Flash," Peter said shrugging getting a frown from Kitty, she knew where this was going.

"What did he do this time," Kitty asked

"Decided to be a total cliché and shove me in a locker. Not even my own locker, someone else's," Peter said

Kitty sighed, "Peter," she said gently and caringly.

"Hey, don't give me that, you know this is just how things are," Peter said

"You shouldn't have to take that. You've done nothing to him. The only reason he bullies you is because he's jealous of how smart you are. It's so dumb," Kitty said

"That's just how Flash is. You know that," Peter said

"Yeah, I know that," Kitty said, she does know it, Flash has been bullying Peter since the day they first met in middle school. Once it became clear that Peter was the smartest one in the school, everyone seemed to want nothing to do with him. That's always how it was though, ever since they were little, Peter's quiet and shy nature combined with his above average intelligence quickly made him an outcast with their pears. Kitty, she always loved Peter's intelligence, it amazed her on how smart Peter was, but while she loved it, everyone else didn't. Kitty was Peter's only friend, for years it was like that, just the two of them. People tried to get close to Kitty, she was a bubbly and social girl, people wanted to be her friend, and she was always willing to be theirs. But once it became obvious that those people wanted nothing to do with Peter and even tried separating them, which happened more times than she could count. Well Kitty only had one thing to say to those people, and that was screw you and get lost, because if those people were gonna be cruel to her best friend and try to get in between them then Kitty wanted nothing to do with them. It's like Kitty said, when it's a choice between Peter and anything else, it's not even a choice, it will always be Peter. Kitty sighed, Flash was one of the kids who made Peter an outcast, since the day they met in 6th grade, Flash had been a bully. He always tried to charm Kitty, make her abandon Peter. He'd say things about Peter, terrible things, untrue things. Flash thought he was being cool and was impressing her, frankly he was just giving her more reasons to not wanting anything to do with him. Flash was always too full of himself for his own good, thought he was a god among women, and they should be throwing themselves at him. Bad thing is that most girls did and still do throw themselves at him. Kitty always tried her best to defend Peter because back then he couldn't defend himself. It's the main place where her worry for him comes from, him becoming Spider-Man built on that. It took a while but eventually they were able to meet some good people and became friends, Mary Jane, Gwen, Harry, Liz, and Eddie. It doesn't matter how many friends he has; Flash and his buddies always find a way towards Peter. Kitty hates the bullying, every time she hears about it, it always makes her wish that she'd fought harder with the professor for a transfer to Midtown High.

Kitty sighs, "If you wanted to you could totally crush Flash," she said, and honestly, she would love to see it.

"I know, but it wouldn't be right. Using my powers like that. Not only would doing that make everyone suspicious of me and maybe even give me away, but also, I would be dishonoring Uncle Ben by doing it. Flash is a jerk, always has been, always will be. Besides, we got one more year together after that, its college," Peter said as he threw Kitty a smile at the mention of college.

Kitty smiled back, one more year and they'll both be going to college. "Hard to believe," Kitty said, she then frowned, "You shouldn't have to deal with this for another year though someone needs to stop him." Kitty certainly wouldn't mind being that someone, the only thing that has kept her from acting is that if someone saw her an X-Man attack an ordinary human then that could cause a huge mess for not just the X-Men but for mutants. Sometimes she really hates that her status as a mutant is public.

"We can always hope that the next time aliens invade, that they'll abduct him and take him away forever," Peter said making Kitty smile at the thought.

"All of our problems gone in one abduction. Any idea when the next alien invasion will be," Kitty asked

"Sorry, sadly I don't," Peter said

"Well, that sucks," Kitty said

"Yeah, I guess we'll just have to be patient," Peter said, he then made a left turn, "We're here," Peter said as he stopped the car.

Kitty looked outside and saw that they were in the parking lot of a familiar restaurant, Als Burgers. "What are we doing at Als Burgers," she asked

"I think that this would be a good starting point. The roads aren't overly crowded in this part of the city. We'll still run into some traffic, just not as much as we normally would. This is the perfect area for a driving lesson. So, you ready," Peter asked smiling at Kitty.

Kitty couldn't even talk because she was so excited, her smile however said it all, the only thing that she could do was nod her head.

"Ok then…sigh…let's go," Peter said, he unbuckled himself, opened the door and exited the car, followed by Kitty. After they exited the car Peter and Kitty started switching sides. However, as Peter was walking, Kitty instead ran, while on her way to the driver's side of the car Kitty ran straight into Peter, wrapping her arms around his neck in a hug and then gave him a big and enthusiastic kiss on the lips. After ten seconds of kissing because Kitty really believed that he deserved ten seconds, they broke apart. While Peter had a look of shock mixed with a goofy grin, Kitty's face was one of excitement.

"Thank you," Kitty said

"No problem," Peter said, they then let go of one another and headed to their designated sides. They both entered the car, closing the doors after they were in. Peter looked at Kitty then, he knows that she won't like it, but he believes it to be necessary to ask her questions and remind her to do things to help her out "Ok, so we're both in the car, so what's the first thing that we should do?" Kitty gave him a deadpan look in response, "Humor me."

Rolling her eyes Kitty decides to humor Peter, "First things first, seatbelts," Kitty said as she and Peter put on their seatbelts. Well duh, what kind of idiot doesn't put on their seatbelt while driving. Not only would you get a ticket if caught, but if you get in a wreck then you can either get injured or killed. "Step two, ignition," Kitty then turns the key starting up the car, her excitement building. Peter, however, was getting tenser by the step. "Step three take it out of park," Kitty then switched gears and put the car in drive.

"Ok, now let's gently step on the gas pedal," Peter said but was interrupted by his spider-sense, 'Oh no,' he thought as he looked at Kitty.

"Hang on baby, cause here we go," Kitty yelled excitedly.

"Kitty wait, gently step on the gas pedal, gently Kitty, gent-," but Peter was interrupted when Kitty slammed her foot on the gas pedal, speeding them off and out of the parking lot at fast speeds making Peter scream in fear and Kitty yell in happiness.

"Wahoo, yeah," Kitty yelled as she drove through the road. "So where should we go? Oh, I got it, let's go to the theater and see that new Indiana Jones movie." Kitty then turned right, nearly hitting a car making the driver throw curse words at her.

"I think that maybe…we should…slow down," Peter said as Kitty turned a corner.

"Slow down? No way, this is fun," Kitty said as she prepared to switch lanes.

"Look through the mirrors Kitty, look through the mirrors," Peter said as he looked at the mirrors seeing cars coming from behinds them.

"I can beat them," Kitty said feeling confident that she can switch lanes before the cars approach. She then switched lanes, cutting off the car behind her, the driver honked his horn at Kitty.

"Hey, you crazy bitch watch where you're going," the driver yelled at Kitty making her frown.

"People are so rude," Kitty said as she made a hard right making Peter jerk right, yeah, he was scared for his life and his spider-sense was still going off. Only with Kitty, seriously.

"Easy Kitty, you don't have to make…such hard turns," Peter said as Kitty made another hard turn, Peter then sees and intersection and sees a car crossing, "Kitty car," Peter said but she kept on going, "Kitty car," Peter said raising his voice louder but Kitty smirked and kept on going feeling confident of herself and even sped up, "KITTY THERE IS A FUCKING CAR IN FRONT OF US." But it was too late, they were too close to the car to stop.

"OH SHIT," EIDITH said

Peter couldn't help but think that EIDITH took the words right out of his mouth as he closed his eyes but instead of the car wrecking like it normally would they instead phased right through the back of the car.

"YEAH, WOOHOO, THAT WAS AWESOME," Kitty said in excitement, she then looked beside her and saw Peter's eyes closed, "You can open your eyes now," she said in amusement

Peter opened his eyes, "Are we dead," Peter asked, part of him is wondering if this is how you enter the afterlife, through the very thing that you died from. He dies in a car crash, does that mean he enters the afterlife through a car.

"No, we're not dead," Kitty said rolling her eyes, she then smirked, "Not yet anyway, but we'll be there, you know in fifty to seventy years."

"Oh, that's a relief," Peter said, he then looked at Kitty, "ARE YOU CRAZY?"

"No, I'm driving," Kitty said smiling, she was really enjoying this, and they just started.

Peter groaned and leaned back in his seat. He was not enjoying this at all, they had just started and already it feels like years have been taken off his life.

"What's wrong baby," Kitty asked, she really likes the pet name that she gave him. She has been calling Peter baby since after their first date. Peter is neutral about it, but he sees how it makes her happy to call him that, so he doesn't argue, who knows maybe she'll find a new pet name someday.

"I believe that you have stressed Mr. Parker with your driving Ms. Pryde, and I would very much like it if you parked and let Mr. Parker drive. I would prefer not to be wrecked, I was only commissioned three months ago," EIDITH said

"Oh, hush EIDITH. There is no way I will park anytime soon, besides we just started. Why would I give up the wheel when we just began? This is so much fun, I can't wait to get on the highway," Kitty said

That got Peter's attention, "Highway," Peter exclaimed, he then turned to Kitty.

"Yeah, I have never been on the highway before. Neither Logan nor Aunt May let me go on the highway. Aunt May thought it was too challenging for me, and Logan, well I think he was just being difficult that day. Let me tell you, he had a serious potty mouth that day, cussed like a sailor, I think it was because of the reckless drivers that we kept running into," Kitty said

Peter was really tempted to say that it was less likely the drivers and more her driving, but he held his tongue this time, Peter could tell that Kitty really was enjoying herself, and he is glad that he can give her that joy. But does that joy have to be at the expense of aging his heart from eighteen to eighty?

"Anyways, I have never been on the highway before, but I am confident in my skills. Trust me Peter when you see me on the highway, you will be so impressed," Kitty said excited at the prospect of going on the highway.

Peter has a feeling he'll most likely go in cardiac arrest if they go on the highway. He has to change her mind somehow, he is Spider-Man, it is his job to protect the people of New York, not to mention himself. He has yet to blackmail Sam on his fear of bunnies. Peter turned his head and saw that there was a restaurant nearby, "How about we get something to eat," Peter offered making Kitty silent for a moment to think, she then looked at Peter and smiled.

"Sure, I could eat," Kitty said as she got back to the road making a hard turn jerking Peter.

"How about Marco's," Peter said, Marco's was the closest restaurant and last time Peter checked Kitty loved their Mexican vegisalad, despite the terrible name, it was a good salad.

"Hm, sounds good," Kitty said getting a relieved sigh from Peter, "Cellini's Pizzeria sounds better though, and you know where that is?"

Peter's face became one of horror, "No," he said

"Highway here we come," Kitty said as she sped up the car.

"Nononoooo," Peter said as the car sped up. They came upon the turn that led to the highway; Kitty made the turn cutting off a car causing it to almost wreck. Peter looked through the mirror and saw the driver waving his fist at Kitty, yelling something. They were too far away to hear but Peter had a few ideas on what was being said, and none of them were compliments.

"Aw, look at that, that guy is waving at us," Kitty said as she saw the guy too, but instead she thinks he's waving his hand and not his fist. "It looks like he's saying something. I wonder what?"

Sometimes Peter wonders if they really should have gotten Kitty glasses for that nearsightedness she has. Sure she may be a little nearsighted, but it would definitely help with her vision, and she could clearly make out the difference between a hand and a fist. Peter is brought out of his thoughts when Kitty switches lanes making him jerk, he is then thrown in his seat at her speeding up, "Kitty what the hell are you doing," Peter said with fear in his voice.

"I'm trying to get ahead of this car, seriously this guy is such a jerk," Kitty said as she switched lanes again cutting off the car that she was trying to pass, getting a honk in return, "Well that's what you get for being too reckless," she said back, though they both know that the guy couldn't hear her. Kitty looks ahead and sees another car switch lanes getting in front of her. "Hold on baby, looks like I'm gonna have to get in front of this person too." Kitty then switches lanes again jerking Peter against the window, speeds up, throwing Peter back in his seat again, then switches lanes getting in front of the car, making Peter jerk again. They then get another honk, "Yeah, well that's what you get for being rude," Kitty responded back, she then turned to Peter, "Can you believe this guy, honking at me." Kitty then turned back to the road and continued on with her driving all the while trying her best to get in front of the people in front of her.

With each jerk Peter kept on thinking one thing, 'Dear god, I'm gonna die in this car.'

They came upon a turn that would take them off the highway, Kitty made the turn, once again jerking Peter, though he wasn't exactly reacting anymore, he was too consumed in his own thoughts of whether or not it would be a good idea to open the door and jump out of the car. Finally, after a few more minutes of experiencing Kitty's terrible and horrific driving, they came up to Cellini's Pizzeria, Kitty made a turn into the parking lot, you could hear the tires skid due to how hard the turn was. Once they came upon the parking space Kitty sped up to it as if she was trying to beat someone to it. There was no one in the parking lot. Once she got to it, she slammed her foot on the brakes stopping the car abruptly making both Kitty and Peter jerk forward. Kitty put the car in park, "That was AWESOME! Did you see me on the highway, I nailed it. I don't know why Aunt May was so worried for me I navigated that highway like a pro," Kitty said in excitement

"Ms. Pryde if I may, I would appreciate it if you never touched my wheel ever again. As long as I am commissioned, I would like it if you never drove me again," EIDITH said

"Oh, be quiet EIDITH, I was amazing," Kitty shot back

"Remember when I said that if I was capable of feeling fear, I would fear for my life. Well, I was wrong, apparently, I am capable of feeling fear, and I do fear for my life. Please never drive me again," EIDITH said, sounding almost pleadingly.

"Are you kidding? EIDITH, you're crazy. Peter tell EIDITH, she's crazing, I was incredible," Kitty said as she turned to Peter, but when she saw him, she saw that his face was blank, and he didn't even answer her as if he didn't even hear her. "Peter? Baby, are you ok," she asked as she touched Peter's arm. Her touch seemed to be enough to knock him out of his thoughts.

"Heh what? What's going on? Did we stop," Peter asked as he looked around the car only to see Kitty's concerned face.

"Are you ok baby? Is something wrong," Kitty asked in concern for her boyfriend. Is he sick? She thought that he couldn't get sick because of his increased metabolism. Is he hurt? He could be hurt, maybe he's hiding his injuries from her again and is in pain. It wouldn't be the first time he's done that. Maybe she should take him home so she can take care of him. She is his girlfriend now, and it's the girlfriend's job to care for her boyfriend. Besides if she doesn't, he may go out in the city and make whatever is wrong with him worse. "Are you ok baby? Do I need to take you home?"

"NO," Peter said, he then coughed, "No Kitty, I'm fine. Just thinking." Thinking, yeah, more like his life flashing before his very eyes, he didn't think that driving in the front seat could be so terrifying. He was in the back last time, his poor Aunt May, they're lucky that she didn't have a heart attack.

"Oh, well, what did you think," Kitty asked Peter.

Peter thought for a moment on what to say, "You looked like you were having fun," he said making Kitty smile.

"I was having a blast, now come on I'm hungry," she said as she and Peter then got out of the car and headed to Cellini's Pizzeria. Once they got to the building Peter opened the door letting Kitty enter first then followed in after her closing the door. The couple walked up to the counter and looked at the menu.

"So, what are you thinking," Peter asked as he looked through the menu.

"Hmm," Kitty hummed as she thought about what they should get, "I'll have the three cheese," Kitty decided

Peter looked at the person on the counter, "One half-half pizza, one half pepperoni, the other half three cheese," Peter ordered

"With extra sauce," Kitty added in

"With extra sauce," Peter agreed

"Wait, let's make it a deep dish," Kitty said

"Come on Kitty, a deep dish," Peter complained

"Come on Peter. I really want a deep dish and we didn't get one last time," Kitty said

"I swear, ever since you came back from Chicago, you have been all about the deep dish," Peter said

"No, I just gained a new appreciation for it is all," Kitty said

"Chicago has corrupted you," Peter said, Kitty then took out her secret weapon and gave him what he dubbed the kitten face. The kitten face is pretty much the puppy dog face except with Kitty, Peter is always reminded of a kitten. This face is Kitty's deadliest weapon, with it she can make anyone especially him do anything she wants. Speaking of him doing whatever Kitty wants Peter sighs and looks at the worker, "Make that a deep dish." As his reward Kitty gives Peter a kiss on the cheek making him give a soft smile, "I'll also have a coke."

"Sprite for me," Kitty said

"Is this for here or to go," the worker asked

"Here," the couple answered

"Ok then," the worker said, he then grabbed a small sign with a number four on it, "If you would take this your order will be out shortly," the worker said as he handed Peter the sign.

"Thank you," Peter said as he received the sign. He and Kitty then walked away from the counter to find a table, "Any suggestions?"

"Let's get a seat by the window," Kitty answered, with that the two found a booth by the window. Right when they were gonna sit down a voice caught their attention.

"Well, well, if it isn't the Pryker couple. Out on a date I see," a voice said causing the couple to turn around to see…

"Harry," Kitty said as she saw Harry Osborn standing right in front of them.

"How's it hanging Kitkat? Wait, I should say that to Peter. You I should say, how's it phasing," Harry said as he approached the couple and he and Kitty hugged.

"I've been good," Kitty said

When they broke the hug Harry clapped hands with Peter in greeting, "Hey Pete," Harry said

"Hey Harry," Peter greeted with a raised eyebrow. "What are you doing here?"

"Grabbing a slice," Harry answered gesturing toward his medium pizza on the table across from them.

"Why don't you join us," Kitty offered

"Do you mind," Harry asked

"Not at all, come on," Peter answered, with that Peter and Kitty sat down on one side of the table while Harry got his pizza and moved to their table sitting across from them.

"It's been a while since the three of us have been together," Kitty comments

"All we need are MJ, Gwen, Liz, and Eddie and the whole gang would be here," Harry said making both Peter and Kitty flinch at the names. Peter at the mention of Eddie, and Kitty with the mention of all the names.

Deciding to move on Peter decided to ask a question, "What exactly are you doing here Harry? I thought Widow was taking some of the cadets on a training mission, and last time I checked you were on her list," Peter said getting an intrigued look from Kitty and a nervous chuckle from Harry.

"Funny story about that. I may have called in sick," Harry answered

"You called in sick? Why," Kitty asked

"Are you kidding me? Training missions with the Black Widow, you have no idea what that's like. I can't even describe the type of horror she puts us through. I mean I called in sick and she still tried to get me to go. I had to fake pneumonia to get her to quit," Harry said making Kitty snort.

"I receive team training and personal training from The Wolverine himself. So, believe me, you're preaching to the choir," Kitty said

"You're getting personal training from Logan," Peter asked surprised

"Yeah, I decided that I wanted to improve my hand-to-hand combat training more. So, I went up to Logan and asked if he could help out," Kitty said

"So, what, you're like, Wolverine's apprentice now," Harry asked in shock.

Kitty shrugged, "I guess I am, never really thought of it much, we've only really had two training sessions," she said

"Wait, but Kitty, didn't you say that you're the best fighter out of all of the X-Men," Peter asked

"Yeah, but not by much. I wanna be the best out them all by far," Kitty answered

"Why," Peter asked

"Out of everyone in the X-Men, in the institute, my powers are probably the most passive. I'd figured that if I can't have more aggressive powers then I might as well be the best fighter," Kitty answered

"I could not imagine being the Black Widow's apprentice," Harry commented making Peter chuckle.

"That is a scary thought. You do know though that if she ever finds out about this then you will be in for it right," Peter said, Black Widow does not like to be played, she may respect it, but she does not like it and will get her revenge.

Harry had a look of fear at the thought of being found out and what would happen to him, "It's not like I'm being unproductive, I happen to be working on my project," he said getting an intrigued look from Kitty and a groan from Peter.

"Project," Kitty asked

"You're still working on that. I thought Norman got you to scrap that idea," Peter said

"Are you kidding, there's no way I'm giving up on Project H.G.," Harry said

"Um excuse me, I'm confused. What is this project that you're working on and why do Peter and Mr. Osborn not want you working on it," Kitty asked

"Project H.G. is an armor that I'm designing and creating. It is my own custom armor with my own gadgets. I'm designing everything from scratch, when it's finished I'll be wearing that to fight," Harry said

"Hm, and why don't you and Mr. Osborn not want Harry working on this," Kitty asked Peter.

"Tell her what H.G. stands for," Peter told Harry, he then looked at Kitty, "Trust me, when you find out what it stands for, you'll understand."

"Alright, what does H.G. stand for," Kitty asked

"Hob Goblin," Harry answered with a proud smile.

Kitty was shocked at the answer. Hob Goblin? Goblin. Harry can't be serious using that word, after everything the Green Goblin has put Peter through, has put everyone through. That bastard nearly killed Gwen by dropping her off his glider, she was put in a coma because of that fall, she got spinal damage because of that fall and is currently in a wheelchair. She had actually woken up a few months back and is doing everything she can to catch up on what she missed. They're not sure if she'll make it in time to graduate. Gwen is incredibly smart but making up for two years of school plus this one seems impossible.

Ever since he first appeared the Green Goblin has always haunted Peter like a phantom, never leaving him alone, doing everything in his power to either make him miserable or kill him. Green Goblin may no longer physically exist, but he will forever haunt Peter through all of the pain he caused him, and he will forever haunt Norman through the guilt that man feels by being the vessel of that monster. "I have to side with Peter and Norman on this, and I have to say Harry using goblin, that's pretty insensitive," Kitty said

"Oh, come on Kitty, not you too! Will I get any support on this project, everyone who knows about it says the same thing," Harry complained, seriously he is getting sick of the criticism.

"The Green Goblin made a serious mess of things. Not just my life but of everyone's lives," Peter said, the Green Goblin hurt a lot of people all to get to Peter.

"I get that Pete really, I was one of his victims," Harry said as he got serious thinking of all of the things his own father did while the goblin was in control. "But the goblin mantle is my father's legacy, it's the Osborn legacy. When people think Osborn and Goblin together, I don't want them to think the Green Goblin supervillain, arch nemesis of Spider-Man. I don't want people to relate Goblin with Green Goblin and think of all of the terrible things that bastard did. No when people put Osborn and Goblin together, I want them to think of the Hob Goblin, hero, protector, and ally to Spider-Man. I want people to relate the word goblin with Hob Goblin, that way when the word goblin is said it won't be said with tenseness or hesitance, instead it will be said with ease and comfort. I hope to change everyone's perspective of the goblin name, including you two," Harry said

Peter and Kitty look at each other in doubt, that may never happen. Peter, the Goblin had done so much, too much for him to ever think of the name Goblin with anything but contempt. And Kitty, well she may never have run into the bastard herself, but she has heard the stories and has seen the pain that he has caused Peter, she doubts that she could ever like that name.

"I highly doubt that Harry, I honestly think that you should destroy that armor. Anything that has to do with the name Goblin, spells trouble," Peter said

"Peter's right, the Green Goblin has caused to much pain, trying to change everyone's opinion of the Goblin name, may very well be a lost cause," Kitty said as Peter wrapped his arm around her shoulders, and she leans into him.

"How about we not talk about Project H.G. anymore and talk about something else," Harry said as the server came over to their table and placed Peter and Kitty's Pizza and their drinks right in front of them, as well taking their sign and walked away. As he was about to grab a slice of pizza Peter has an idea, it was cheesy but Kitty always liked cheesy anyways. With that thought Peter takes a piece of three cheese pizza from Kitty's side and holds it in front of her mouth, she looks at him questioning only for him to smile at her. She got it then and blushed a little but also giggled a bit, she then opened her mouth and bit into the pizza eating it. After that Kitty decided to return the favor and took a slice of pepperoni pizza and fed Peter. Peter took a bite and ate it, what Peter didn't know was that while he took a bite some sauce got on his lip making Kitty giggle making him look at her questioningly.

"You got something on your lip," Kitty said giggling, before Peter could do anything about it though, Kitty took her thumb and swiped it across Peter's lip, gathering the sauce, she then put her thumb in her mouth licking the sauce off her thumb. Kitty giggled again making Peter smile, he then leaned down and kissed Kitty's cheek making her smile bigger.

While this was all happening, Harry was watching with a satisfied smile, he was happy for his two friends. Harry has known both Peter and Kitty for years, he cares about them very much and wants to see them happy. Both of them have been complete idiots for the past couple of years. When Kitty returned to New York Harry thought that perhaps their time away from each other would have made them realize that their time together was limited, and they may one day be taken from each other again. Harry thought that would encourage them to finally act on their feelings and start dating but that never happened. No, instead they started dating other people but never each other. Peter dating Mary Jane, Felicia, and Mary Jane again. And Kitty, with that asshole from the Brotherhood of Mutants or the Brotherhood of Evil Mutants is what some of the S.H.I.E.L.D. cadets have been calling them, Vance or Chance, or something. Peter told Harry what that bastard did to Kitty, and let him tell you, he doesn't care if the guy is a mutant or part of some terrorist group, if Harry sees him, he'll pay for hurting Kitty. After all Peter may have promised not to do anything stupid, but Harry sure didn't. Harry looks at his friends again who seemed to be in their own world now as they fed each other and whispered, a world with just the two of them. That's nothing new, but instead of being annoyed like he'd normally be, he's happy because his friends are together, they're in love, and they're happy. Clearing his throat Harry got the couple's attention, he really should remember to bring someone the next time he hangs out with them. That way he won't be a third wheel.

Peter and Kitty look at Harry just remembering that he was there with them. They blushed a little that someone watched them act the way they did. But they won't apologize for it, they love each other and are happy that they can express that.

"So anyways, I'm glad I ran into you two this way I can invite you to the Halloween party I'm throwing," Harry said

"You're throwing a Halloween party," Kitty asked

"Of course, I am, I throw one every year. Though maybe you've forgotten, you haven't been to an Osborn party in a couple of years. Not since you moved into that institute. And you Peter, you skipped my last Halloween Party," Harry said

"I wanted to see that new exhibit in the museum, and they only showed it Halloween night," Peter defended

"It has been quite a while since I've been to one of your parties Harry. But I can't help it, the X-Men are a lot busier than you'd think they are, even before mutants were known, the professor, Logan, and Storm always kept us busy," Kitty said

"Well, this year, I want you two there, trust me you'll love it. I was even able to get my dad to rent out a warehouse for this party," Harry said

"How big are you planning this party to be," Peter asked

"Is that even a question," Harry said getting understanding looks from Peter and Kitty. Any party thrown by Harry is going to be a big party, renting a warehouse probably was the best idea. "So, you guys coming?"

"I'm not sure about that Harry. Halloween is probably one of the worst holidays for superheroes. It's the night where all of the freaks decide to come out and cause trouble, and I'm not just talking about the people with powers," Peter said, he remembers his first Halloween as Spider-Man he remembers running into a lot of freaky shit that night. Took him a week to get over how disturbed he was.

"It's not like my schedule is any better. Logan will probably put us all through danger room training just for payback, because every year, someone is stupid enough to prank him, and because no one ever comes forward, he punishes all of us," Kitty said

"Do you know who does it," Peter asked

"Last year, I think it was one of the New Mutants, I don't know why but something tells me it was them," Kitty said

"Come on guys, you have to come. My parties are never the same without you. You're like the life of the party Kitty, I don't know how you do it, but parties are always more fun when you're there. It's like your superpower of something. And come on Peter, you know that you will have a good time. I'm gonna have a load of games, bobbing for apples, trivia, come on Peter you and I both know that you love beating people in trivia. Not to mention a costume contest, it will be great. Come on you two have to go," Harry said

"There's a lot of crime on Halloween," Peter said

"There are other heroes out there who can take care of it. Heck, I heard about some guy in Hell's Kitchen dressing up as some kind of devil, sending crooks to the hospital," Harry said

"Logan's training," Kitty said

"You can sneak out, can't you? I mean you have the ability to phase through anything. Sneaking out shouldn't be that hard right," Harry said making Kitty snort.

"Yeah, but if I'm caught then Logan is taking me to hell himself," Kitty said

"Who all did you invite," Peter asked

"I invited some of the SHIELD cadets, Kid Arachnid," Harry said

"He hates being called Kid Arachnid," Peter said

"I am not calling him Spider-Man, or Spder-D, or Spider Knight," Harry said, he then continued with his list, "I invited MJ," Kitty flinched when she heard MJ's name, things between them have been seriously fragile since she discovered that Kitty was a mutant. They used to talk all the time, now Kitty is lucky to get a phone call. "Ty, Tandy, and Doreen. I also invited your team. Did you guys choose a name yet?"

"Hm, they're called the Ultimates," Kitty said

"Cool. So, what do you guys say, you coming," harry asked

Peter turned his head toward Kitty, "What do you think Kitty," Peter asked

Kitty shrugged, "A Halloween party sounds like fun we could find a couple costumes, oh, I just thought who we could go as," Kitty said

"I am not dressing up as Anakin Skywalker," Peter said getting a pout from Kitty.

"Spoil sport," she said, how can she go as Padme if Peter refuses to be Anakin.

"So," Harry said

Peter and Kitty look at each other, "Even Spider-Man is aloud to take a holiday," Kitty said making Peter sigh.

"If Kitty's going then I'll go," Peter said, he can skip one night as Spider-Man to go to a party with his girlfriend.

"Hey, you don't have to twist my arm. It's like I always say, I'm always up for a good party. Heck I actually helped throw two parties at the institute once," Kitty said as she remembers when the professor left her, Scott, Kurt, Jean, Rogue, and Evan alone at the institute. They took the chance to throw a party, hoping to change their reputation from being weird kids. That party, however, was crashed by the Brotherhood. Kitty shivered as she remembered trying to coax Blob into a dance to get him to stop exploring the institute, thankfully he didn't take her up on it and was instead more interested in food which they had. They still had a hell of a time trying to get him out of the institute before the professor arrived, seriously Blob was certainly an appropriate name for him, that guy weight more than a house. There was also that party that she, Rogue, Kurt, Evan, and the New Mutants threw, although they did have to get rid of Scott and Jean for that one. That wasn't a good party either considering a classmate found the danger room and tried to kill them thinking it was all a videogame. "But if Logan winds up scheduling Danger Room sessions, I'll do my best, but I make no promises," Kitty said

"All right, that's what I want to hear," Harry said

As they continued to talk the three talked about what had been going on with each other's lives, allowing both Kitty and Harry to catch up. even though Kitty had moved back to New York a couple of years ago, he duties as an X-Man has distanced her from her old friends. She tried her best to keep in touch, but so much has just gone on the past couple of years. Even Peter, who still lives in the same city and goes to the same school as their old friends has found himself distanced because of his duties as Spider-Man. After talking for sometime both sides of the table found their food eaten and their drinks empty. Once they found that their food was gone the three decided to depart.

Outside of Cellini's Pizzeria

The door opens and out comes Kitty followed by Peter and Harry, the couple turn to their friend, "Well, I guess we'll catch you later Harry," Peter said

"See ya Pete," Harry said as Kitty goes up to him and hugs him as he returns it.

"See you Harry, it was nice catching up," Kitty said as they broke apart.

"Always nice to talk with you Kitty. Don't be a stranger you hear, Peter may be your boyfriend now, and MJ, Gwen, and Liz may be acting unreasonable, but I would still like to see you more," Harry said

"I'll remember that," Kitty said smiling, she's glad that she still has one friend that is willing to talk with her.

"Well, see ya Hair," Peter said

"Bye," Kitty said as she and Peter started walking away.

"See ya guys," Harry said as he turned around and headed to his own car.

Peter and Kitty walked to Peter's car, with every step Kitty was getting more excited, she'll be able to drive again. "I can't wait to get behind the wheel again. What do you say we go to Times Square. I always wanted to drive there," she said as they approached the car.

Once again Peter is nervous, letting Kitty drive again, he's not sure if he can handle that, he barely survived the first drive. There has to be a way to get out of this. Technically he fulfilled his promise, he let her drive.

"Alright, let's go. To Times Square," Kitty said as she turned to face Peter showing him her smile.

Peter doesn't want to go, he can't, he's not sure if he'll survive. Peter has survived a lot of things, but Kitty's driving just may kill him. Frankly he'd rather just makeout. Wait! That's it! Peter then smirked, "We could go to Times Square, or we could do something else," Peter said as he stepped closer to Kitty.

Kitty raised an eyebrow at Peter, "Oh like what," she asked as she noticed Peter walking closer to her. Peter got to the point where he backed Kitty up against the car, she wasn't scared or intimidated though, she was never those things around Peter. She was starting to feel a little hot at the position he got her in.

Peter leaned in to where his mouth was next to Kitty's ear and whispered, "I'd figure we'd do something a bit more pleasurable," he whispered as he placed his hand on Kitty's back and ran it down making Kitty give a pleasurable shiver.

Oh god it just occurred to her on what Peter was doing. The bastard was trying to get out of driving with her. Didn't he say she did good? Wait! No, he didn't say that, he said that she looked like that she was having fun. He never said whether she was good or bad. That jerk! How dare he! Well, if he thinks that he's gonna get out of driving he can forget it. With that Kitty steeled herself, "I want to drive," Kitty said

"I know," Peter whispered, "But wouldn't you rather do this?" He then kissed Kitty on the lips and deepened the kiss, making Kitty give an involuntary moan of pleasure, once Peter broke the kiss Kitty was left breathless.

"Peter," she breathed out, but Peter wasn't done with her, he then trailed kisses down Kitty's face and to her neck, "S-stop, i-i-it. I-I want t-to," but Kitty's sentence was interrupted as she moaned in pleasure when Peter reached her neck and started kissing, sucking, and biting it. Without even thinking Kitty moved her neck to the side to give her boyfriend better access. "I…breath…I…breath…w-w-wa, oh god," Kitty moaned out. Peter is doing a hell of a job of breaking down her steel. Kitty could feel Peter's hands go down her back heading for her butt. Oh god if he gets her there! Before Kitty could say anything though Peter's hand had made its way to its destination and gave Kitty a hard squeeze. Kitty threw her head back, doing everything she can to keep herself from screaming in pleasure. Peter didn't stop there though, using his superstrength he was able to massage Kitty's butt through her trousers, making Kitty rest her forehead against Peter's chest. "Peter…Peter…Peter…oh go Peter," Kitty breathed out in shallow breaths.

"I'm not done yet Kitkat," Peter said, making Kitty wonder what else he has in store, something new? She wonders what. Peter moves his right hand from massaging Kitty's butt and moves it up to the hem of her trousers. Once at the hem Peter slips his hand under the hem.

Feeling Peter's hand now in her pants Kitty finally realized Peter's plan, "P-Peter, wait. I-I don't th-think that's a-a good ideaahHHHHHH," Kitty screamed the end of the word as she felt the most intense pleasure that she has ever felt in her life, thanks to Peter squeezing her butt. No trousers to cover it up made it even more sensitive to his touch. Thankfully Kitty was able to muffull her scream by burying her face in Peter's chest. Peter smirked as he was able to get Kitty to scream like that, he then moved his other hands inside her trousers and with both hands give both cheeks a hard squeeze. "FFUUUUUUUUUUUCCCKKKKKKKKK," Kitty yelled as she buried her face deeper in Peter's chest trying her very best to not gain anyone's attention. They were lucky that there were cars around them, that way no one could see what he is doing to her. Peter would never do this if he wasn't sure that they were alone, plus his spider-sense will alert him if someone is close by. Peter then starts to massage Kitty's butt, now making her breaths even more shallow and agitated. "P-Peter…breath…th-this isn't…breath…isn't…breath…fair…I-I wa-wa," Kitty then moaned not able to finish her sentence. The pleasure going through her, she feels her entire body reacting to this. her nipples are erect, her heart's beating a thousand miles a second, and she's starting to get wet between her legs. She can barely get out a coherent sentence, let alone think, and even when she does all her mind goes to is the pleasure that's being given to her. One hard squeeze from Peter and Kitty's legs give out, thankfully due to his hold on her she doesn't fall. Damn him, damn him for doing this to her, for making her want him, for making her imagine him laying her on the hood of this car and taking her, screw everyone else.

Kitty can't take it anymore, she wraps her arms around Peter's neck and kisses him hungrily, as they kiss Kitty moves one hand from Peter's neck and moves it down to his pants. As they break the kiss Kitty looks at Peter with complete lust in her eyes. "Remember my rule Peter," Kitty said in her sensual voice as she moves her hands under Peter's jeans. "Anywhere I touch you, you can touch me. Well guess what?" Kitty's hand then touches Peter's boxer covered butt, "The same applies to you," she whispered, Kitty then squeezed Peter's butt and then kissed him again. The couple stood there, Kitty leaning against Peter's car with Peter as close as he can to her making out, their hands exploring each other's intimate places. Thankfully no one can see where their hands are, in case they're caught the person would only think they are kissing.

After a couple more minutes of kissing Peter broke the kiss and leaned his forehead against Kitty's as he looked in her eyes Peter can see, love, lust, and want in them. He really got her fired up, part of him can't help but feel proud of that. Never in a million years did he think he could do this to Kitty. "So…what do…you say…I just…drive us…somewhere…and we…can really…get to…the fun stuff," Peter said as he kissed Kitty's lips between his words

"I…say," Kitty said as they then have a long and deepened kiss. Peter leans Kitty's back on the car door more, just then as Peter thought that he had won and was able to convince her to relinquish the keys, Kitty does something he doesn't expect. Kitty phases through Peter's grasp and through the car door, entering the car. Peter just stares, it is taking him a minute to process what just happened. The front door window then rolls down and Kitty's is shown smirking at Peter, "I say, that sounds good, but first we have three more hours of driving to do before we get to that."

"Th-three, h-hours," Peter stammered out, the situation having finally sinking in, he thought that he had played Kitty when in actuality he was the one being played.

"Yep, three hours, it was gonna be two but, your ambiguous answer on how I did on my driving added thirty minutes to the time. And that stunt you just pulled added another thirty minutes. Thank you for the treat, Peter, but it's time to get back to driving," Kitty said

"But," Peter said

"You want to make it four hours," Kitty said/threatened with a smirk. Immediately Peter clammed up, "Good now get in the sooner we get my driving done the sooner we can get back to what we were just doing." Peter sighed, time to face facts, he wasn't gonna get out of this one. Peter then walked around the car and headed to the passenger's side. As he was doing that Kitty looked up at the ceiling of the car and gave a sigh of relief. She doesn't know how she did it but somehow, she was able to get her senses working enough to remember the driving and was able to activate her powers to phase in the car. The less Peter touched her the better. Those hands are dangerous, Kitty took some deep breaths trying to calm herself down. Her body was still reacting to what Peter did. Kitty hears the car door open and then close, she looks to see Peter right next to her with a resigned face. She doesn't know why he's so depressed they are gonna continue what he started, just in a couple of hours.

"Will you at least listen to me, when I tell you something," Peter pleaded

"Peter, I love you, but I know this, I just need you to sit there and look handsome. I have everything under control," Kitty said

"Kitty, I have been driving longer than you. Please take my advice when I give it. I'm not just saying that stuff just to hear myself talk you know," Peter said

"Really, I thought that was why you talked most of the time. You just love the sound of your own voice," Kitty quipped

"Kitty," Peter pleaded

Kitty sighed, "Fine I will take your advice when it is given," she said making Peter sigh in relief, he didn't hear her whisper, "Into consideration."

"Ok," Peter said feeling a bit more relaxed now, "First thing is first…"

"Seatbelts, I know," Kitty said as she and Peter put on their seatbelts. Kitty then starts the ignition and took the car out of park and into reverse.

"Ok now gently," Peter said but was interrupted when he felt his spider-sense go off, and immediately he knew what was gonna happen, still he couldn't help but scream when Kitty stepped on the gas petal and sped the car backwards. The tires screeched as the car stopped, "Kitty you said that you'd listen to my advice."

"Did I? I don't think I did. I think I said that I'd take your advice into consideration," Kitty said as she gave Peter an evil smirk.

"Kitty, don't, don't Kitty, doooonnnn," Peter yelled as Kitty sped out of Cellini's parking lot and drove off through the city.

For the next three hours Peter had to endure Kitty's terrifying driving, he had to have been close to a heart attack at least ten times, he stopped counting after that. They nearly hit multiple cars making the drivers curse at his girlfriend. She of course has no idea why because she thinks they're the reckless ones. They even almost ran over an old lady, thankfully they phased right through her. Though Peter wouldn't be surprised if she had a heart attack. After three hours, three terrible horrifying hours of driving, and someway somehow Peter survived, Kitty decided to take them to the abandoned parking lot. Once there she stopped the car, put it in park, and looked at Peter lustfully. She then took off their seatbelts, well she took her's off, and phased his off. Kitty then turned off EIDITH and pressed the makeout cliff button. Once they were on the bed Kitty crawled on top of Peter and kissed him which he returned seconds later wrapping his arms around her waist, once they broke the kiss Kitty phased off his jacket and shirt as well as her own shirt making it drop from her body which Peter had to admit he found really sexy, Kitty then whispered, "Back to the fun stuff." Kitty then kissed Peter again and spent the rest of their time together making everything that she had put him through worth it.

End Chapter.

Chapter Text

New York City, Friday, October 15, 6:45 am

Mary Jane Watson was walking down the sidewalk heading to school, it was a pretty cold day, and she was starting to think that perhaps she should have worn a heavier jacket than her usual leather one. She could have waited for Peter to give her a ride, ever since he got a car, he has road her to and from school for the past couple of months. It pays to have a neighbor that has a driver's license that goes to the same school as you, despite said neighbor being now your two-time ex-boyfriend. This time though Mary Jane decided to go without him, she didn't feel like seeing his dopey, love-struck smile. She knew the reason for that smile, Harry told her. Mary Jane scowled as she remembered the reason.

Flashback - Midtown High, Monday, October 12, 12:00 pm

Mary Jane was in the lunchroom sitting down at one of the many tables. She was eating her green beans, every move she made making her groan. Her muscles were killing her, just yesterday, she and the other cadets had a training session, and it was Black Widow's turn to train them. Mary Jane swears that woman may be an Avenger, but she is psychotic, that was not a course you use to train cadets. Mary Jane sees Sam Alexander also known as the hero Nova pass by, and she can't help but scowl. Due to them being senior members and S.H.I.E.L.D.'s go to team for huge threats, as well as instructors themselves, Peter and his team had to sit in and observe the training session, so they could critique it because there's always room for improvement. Mary Jane can remember that Sam was laughing through the entire training session. As he laughed MJ had waited for Peter's quips, he always had some kind of quip but weirdly he didn't say anything the entire training session even in the critique, Peter barely said anything in fact she thinks that he didn't pay attention at all. MJ takes another look around and catches Peter in line. He still has that smile on him, as if he is on cloud nine, he's had that smile on all day and she can't figure out why.

"MJ," a voice said knocking MJ from her thoughts and turning toward the voice to see Harry Osborn wearing his usual clothes sitting across from her, "You ok, you looked like you were in your own world?"

"Um yeah, sorry. I was just thinking," MJ said

"About," Harry asked

"Have you noticed Peter acting weird lately," MJ asked

"Weird how," Harry asked

"Yesterday, during our training session with Widow, Peter didn't make a single quip the entire time, and when he was asked to give a critique on our performance, he stuttered and just said we all did good. Nothing else just that, I don't even think he paid attention. And ever since this morning he's had this weird smile on him, it's been plastered on his face the entire day. Not to mention he's not paying attention to anything or anyone around him. It's like he has something on his mind," MJ explained, when she finished, she looked at Harry and saw a smile slowly forming on his face. "What? You know, don't you?"

"I may," Harry said

"What is it," MJ asked

"I'll tell you, but you have to promise to keep it a secret. Peter wants to keep it on the downlow for a while," Harry said

"I promise. Now what is it," MJ asked curious

Harry smirked, "It's not something on his mind. It's someone on his mind," he said

"What," Mary Jane asked confused.

Harry's smile got bigger, "It's Kitty," he said

"Kitty," MJ repeated scowling at the mention of the girl, "What about her?"

"A couple of days ago Peter went to Bayville to visit her, and during the visit, he told her that he loved her," Harry said

Mary Jane's eyes widened, "WHAT," she said getting the entire lunchroom's attention, including Peter who gave her a questioning look. She blushed in embarrassment, "Sorry, didn't mean to yell." With that said everyone went back to their business. Mary Jane then turned to Harry, "Peter told Kitty," she questioned, she couldn't believe it. Mary Jane just like everyone else knew about the feelings that Peter and Kitty held for each other. But they never acted on those feelings. When MJ herself gained feelings for Peter she was hoping that perhaps she could transfer those feelings over to her. But that never happened, during their relationship both first and second, it was obvious that no matter how hard she tried Kitty was the one who held Peter's heart and love. It's why they didn't work out, why she broke up with him. One could only try so much until it's obvious that it won't work. She certainly didn't expect this though, Peter and Kitty had avoided telling each other how they felt for years in fear of the other's rejection, and possibly ruining their friendship. "H-how? Why?"

Harry smirked at that, "You can thank yours truly for that," he said

"What," MJ asked

"Well after you broke up with him, Peter was in a funk, so I decided to talk to him. When I went over to his house we talked, he asked the usual questions. Why did you break up? What did he do? What went wrong? I simply told him that you and he just weren't meant to be. After talking about that for a bit I told Peter that we both knew who he belonged with. That he belonged with Kitty. Peter was saying things like Kitty, and he were just friends, best friends. I decided to push him on this, I was honestly sick of seeing he and Kitty seeing people who were wrong for them," Harry said, he then noticed MJ's death glare, "No offense. Anyway, I decided to push Peter more, we hadn't tried enough to help them. I know we all decided that when the time came Peter and Kitty would find their way to each other eventually, but those two are so stubborn. With our luck, it would take them ten more years until they got together. So, you know what? I decided to push them together. I talked to Peter about it, he gave reasons why Kitty wouldn't like him. I gave him more reasons, that she didn't just like him, she loved him. I encouraged him and told him that he's waited too long. That he needs to make his move, that if he doesn't then he'll regret it. I could tell I was convincing him, and after talking to Iron Man and Captain America Peter decided to make his move. He went to Bayville, took Kitty out, and then eventually he told her that he was in love with her," Harry said, "And surprise, surprise, she felt the same way," Harry said rolling his eyes, "After that they kissed, at the end of the day, Peter and Kitty became boyfriend and girlfriend, and in a couple of years they will be married and starting a family."

"So, they're dating now," MJ asked, deciding to ignore the marriage comment.

"Yep, they actually had their first date last Friday," Harry said

Mary Jane just leaned in her chair in disbelief.

Present Day

Mary Jane's scowl deepened, Peter and Kitty together, if this had been a couple of years ago, she would be happy for them, Peter is one of her best friends, and Kitty was like a sister to her. But now ever since she discovered Kitty was a mutant, MJ just can't look at her the same again, and Peter, she and he had only broken up two weeks before he got together with Kitty. TWO WEEKS! She'd figured that he'd need a bit more time to heal than that, she certainly does. No, instead, after two weeks of breaking up Peter goes and gets himself another girlfriend! Did their relationship really mean that little to him, that he'd move on like that!

MJ sighed, ever since she discovered it, she can't help but be more annoyed with Peter. This isn't the first time that she's left school without him. She knows that she's being immature, but she can't help it. She just can't believe that Peter would do that. Then again, should she really be surprised? When it came to the other or anyone else, Peter and Kitty would always choose each other. Mary Jane has seen Kitty tear down one of the most popular and handsome guys in school because he tried to get her to abandon Peter. And Peter, he's stood by her side through some of her toughest times. He never judged her even when he found out her secret in middle school.

Mary Jane sighed as she continued walking down the sidewalk, she'll give it a couple more days of being annoyed with Peter, then she supposes she'll forgive him. Suddenly she hears a crash and the ground shakes beneath her feat stopping her, "What," she said, MJ looked around and saw smoke up ahead, "Don't tell me." MJ runs to where the smoke was, it didn't take her long to get there. However, when she got there, she saw destruction all over. Cars were overturned, debris from buildings were on the ground, people were running and hiding. MJ takes a quick scan of her surroundings. First thing Black Widow taught them, be aware of your surroundings, and take in the situation. Only a fool rushes in battle blindly. It didn't take long for MJ to find out the cause of the destruction, all she had to do was turn her head to the noise and there she saw them, Piledriver, Bulldozer, Thunderball, and Wrecker, also known as the Wrecking Crew. "Really, and on my way to school." Mary Jane ran into a nearby alleyway, after making sure no one can see her, her face becomes determined, her eyes glow red and suddenly a red goo, her symbiote comes from nowhere, and starts to cover her body. Once she is completely covered Mary Jane Watson is no more, in her place is the Ultimate Spider-Woman.

Spider-Woman shoots her web up attaching it to a building and swings away to do her job.

With the Wrecking Crew, Piledriver walked over to a car and picked it up, "Dodgeball anyone," he said as he looked at a group of people and smiled cruelly at them. Piledriver then threw the car at the people who were able to scurry away before they got hit. The car did hit a building making a giant hole in it. The crew all laughed as they watched the people run in fear of them.

"Good one Driver," Thunderball said, he then saw another group of people. "You guys remember that carnival game where you throw the baseball, and you knock down a stack of milk bottles getting a prize." Thunderball then throws his wrecking ball at the people, "Well watch this!"

The people looked in fear as the wrecking ball flew toward them, it was going too fast for them to dodge. The mothers of the group cover their children's eyes, so they won't have to watch their own deaths. Just as the wrecking ball was five feet from hitting the group ending their lives, a red blur comes from nowhere and kicks it, redirecting the ball five feet to the left, making it hit the building behind them. "WHAT," the Wrecking Crew said

"You know I honestly prefer that squirt gun game myself," the blur says revealing to be Spider-Woman, "You know what I mean right? When you shoot a squirt gun, water comes out and you have to continue to hit the small target and get a prize. I always enjoyed those."

"IT'S! Who is she again," Bulldozer asked

Mary Jane knew that if this were a world of anime then she would have fell on the ground. But this isn't a world of anime, this is reality, and in reality, people complain which is exactly what she's doing. "Are you serious? I've been around for months taking out bad guys, and you don't know who I am? Maybe you should take a look, I'm a woman, and I have a spider on my chest. Math time kids, spider plus woman equalssss," Spider-Woman said but she just got stares it return, "SPIDER-WOMAN, I'M SPIDER-WOMAN YOU NEINDERTHAWLS."

"I don't care if you call yourself Ladybug, I'm still gonna squash you like a bug," Wrecker said

"Ok first spiders are arachnids. Seriously did you pay attention in school? And second, did you just make a Miraculous: Tales of Ladybug and Cat Noir joke on me? Because if you did, that's insulting, seriously, I hate that show," Spider-Woman said, Thunderball then frees his wrecking ball from the building and swings it at Spider-Woman who jumps out of the way and sticks to the building, "But hey if you like it, that's cool. Just don't be coming to gush to me or complaining to me how Ladybug and Cat Noir are totally oblivious about each other's feelings." Piledriver picks up a car and throws it at Spider-Woman who jumps off the building and dodges the car. Spider-Woman flips in the air and lands on the ground, "Ok boys, let's play." Spider-Woman then charged the Wrecking Crew.

When she was close enough Spider-Woman jumped and kicked Wrecker in the face making him fly five feet till he hit the ground. When she landed Piledriver tried to smash her with both fists but Spider-Woman backflips away and lands ten feet from the other three villains who glared at her. The three villains rush Spider-Woman, Piledriver throws a powerful punch at Spider-Woman who dodges it and throws her own punch. The punch connects and Piledriver backs away a few steps. "Made of tougher stuff than I thought," Spider-Woman commented, she then feels her spider-sense go off and jumps away just in time to dodge a mailbox. Thank you, spider sense. Wait. Is it spider sense? Maybe danger sense? Mary sense? Jane sense? Carnage sense? Symbiote sense? Maybe she'll just call it ESP. She'll figure out the name later, right now she has Bulldozer and Piledriver charging her.

"We're gonna squash you like the bug you are," Bulldozer said

"I told you before," Spider-Woman said as she jumped over the two villains, "I'm an arachnid." Spider-Woman then fires her webs at Bulldozer's feet and pulls, "And you are falling." Bulldozer falls on the ground face first making the road crack. "Hope you had a nice trip." Suddenly Spider-Woman's sense goes off, taking a looks around to see where the danger was Spider-Woman is unable to dodge being hit across the face with a crowbar. The force of the hit sent the female hero flying twenty feet until she landed on her side sliding on the ground five more feet. Spider-Woman groaned in pain, "What hit me," she groaned out as she lifted her head up to see Wrecker charging her getting ready to swing his crowbar again. "Well, that answers that." Spider-Woman jumps to her feet and turns her arm into a blade and clashes it with the crowbar. The two are in a deadlock, both trying to overpower the other. Deciding to end the deadlock Spider-Woman jumps away and lands seven feet away. Spider-Woman hears something coming toward her from behind and without even looking to see what it was jumps up and backflips over it. Taking a quick look to see what the object was, only to see a wrecking ball. 'That wrecking ball is a lot bigger than what I read in the files,' Spider-Woman thought as she noticed that the wrecking ball that Thunderball used had to be as big as her. 'Something tells me that's no ordinary wrecking ball.'

Spider-Woman hears a chuckle, she turns to see Thunderball walking towards her, she then hears more footsteps and turns to see Wrecker walking her way, "So, a battle of weapons. Three can play this game," Spider-Woman said as her other hand formed into a second blade. Wrecker and Thunderball both charged Spider-Woman on both sides and swung their weapons at her. Spider-Woman dodged the weapons by rolling away, when she got to her feet Spider-Woman charged and slashed Thunderball on his chest making him grunt in pain. Wrecker then comes in and swings his crowbar down only for Spider-Woman to block. Spider-Woman catches movement in the corner of her eye and rolls away dodging Piledriver's charge.

"Impressive, but can you fight us while trying to save innocent lives," Wrecker said, just as that was said Thunderball throws his wrecking ball at a building making a large chunk of debris fall heading toward the people below who were to paralyzed with fear to move.

"NO," Spider-Woman yelled, she then took off running, shot a web and swung toward the debris. As she was in the air Spider-Woman shot another web attaching it to the debris, with a hard pull Spider-Woman was able to launch it away from the crowd saving them. She sighed in relief, Spider-Woman had no time to relax though, because her sense went off, before she could check where the danger is a car impacts her throwing her from her web and dropping to the ground with the car toppled over her. Spider-Woman groaned, "Someone tell me the license plate number on this car. I should sue." Before she could get the car off, Spider-Woman is picked up by Wrecker.

"There is only one place women are meant to be, and that's under me, taking everything, I give them like the whores you are," Wrecker said giving Spider-Woman a lewd smile as he admires her body.

"Muscles don't make the man asshole, and you aren't nearly man enough to handle me," Spider-Woman shot back, Wrecker didn't like that comment and showed it by punching Spider-Woman sending her ten feet away. The woman in red and black gets up and looks at the situation before her. She's surrounded on all sides, and civilians are in trouble, "Ok, yeah I'm spider enough to know when I need help," Spider-Woman said, she then paused, "I need to stop training with Spider-Man so much." She then brought her wrist up and a communicator appears, "This is Spider-Woman, I'm battling the Wrecking Crew near Midtown, I could use some back up, pretty please." Seeing Wrecker charging her Spider-Woman ends communication and jumps away to dodge.

Parker Residence, kitchen, 6:50 am

Peter was eating his bowl of cereal as he talked to Kitty on the phone, "Kitty I said no, I don't want to be Anakin Skywalker," he said

Xavier's Institute, Kitty and Rogue's room

"Oh, come on Peter you'd make a cute Anakin, and I'll be Padme. With that duo we'd win the costume contest for sure," Kitty said, as she buttoned the last button of her red shirt and checked her bookbag to make sure that she had everything.

Parker Residence

"Why does it have to be Star Wars? Can't we go as someone else," Peter asked as he took a bite of cereal.

"And who do you suggest we go as," Kitty asked

"I don't know. How about Ant-Man and Wasp, you always looked up to Ms. Van Dyne, why not go as her for Halloween," Peter said

Xavier's Institute

"Hm, that's actually quite tempting," Kitty said as she thought about herself in a Wasp suit.

Parker Residence

Peter suddenly hears a beeping, "Hold on Kitty," he said as he puts the phone down and checks his wrist. On his wrist a watch-like device appears, the screen on the watch turns on and on it shows Nicholas Fury Jr.

"Parker," Fury said

"What's up Fury," Peter asked

"Spider-Woman is currently engaged in battle with the Wrecking Crew. She's being overwhelmed and needs backup," Fury said

"Right, I'm on my way," Peter said

"Coordinates will be sent to your communicator. Good luck kid," Fury said, he then ended the communication and, on the screen, appears the location where Peter can find MJ.

Peter picks up the phone and puts it to his ear, "Sorry Kitty I have to go," he said

Xavier's Institute

"What? Oh ok. Is everything ok," Kitty asked, she heard some of what was said but not all of it. She only got enough to know there's trouble.

"Some trouble near Midtown," Peter said

Kitty's heart dropped when she heard that, she hates this part, where they have to say goodbye, it was hard enough when they were friends, now that they're dating, it just seems impossible. She wants to keep him on the phone. Try and keep him talking, maybe they will call someone else to handle it. Someone else can handle it and he will be safe.

"I gotta go," Peter said snapping Kitty from her thoughts.

"Y-yeah o-ok…Peter," Kitty said

Parker Residence

"Yeah," Peter said

Xavier's Institute

"Please come back safely, I love you," Kitty said

Parker Residence

Peter smiled at that, "I love you too Kitty, and don't worry, I'll be ok, after all we are going consume shopping today," Peter said, "I'll pick you up at that office building, like last time, ok?"

Xavier's institute

"Ok. When you're done, call me or text me to let me know that you're ok. Ok," Kitty said

"I'll text you when everything is over, I promise. Now I have to go, bye," Peter said

"Bye," Kitty said with that they both hung up their phones.

Parker Residence

After he hangs up the phone Peter takes off his regular clothes and his Spider-Man costume is shown underneath. Taking his bookbag Peter runs to the nearest window while putting his mask on. He jumps out the open window and shoots a web, the Ultimate Spider-Man is then shown swinging heading to help his female counterpart. "Hang on MJ," he said

Xavier's Institute

Kitty carrying her bookbag is walking down the stairs heading to the foyer. She was worried about Peter; she had only just gotten off the phone with him and already she could feel the all too familiar sense of anxiety hit her. Her mind then starts thinking about what kind of trouble he's gonna run into. Most likely a supervillain, Peter hasn't told her much about his S.H.I.E.L.D. activities, only what he can, but if there's one thing she does know. When Fury calls him it's mostly so he could go fight some supervillain who could kill him if given the chance. Kitty then starts to think of all the villains Peter could be facing now, she then starts thinking worse case scenarios. Realizing that the more she thought about this the more her anxiety is building, Kitty tried to shake away the thoughts and focus on something else. Like what costumes she and Peter are gonna get. She thinks that they'd look good as Anakin Skywalker and Padme, but he refuses. 'Then again Wasp and Ant-Man are some pretty good ideas,' she thought, when she reaches the bottom, she heads to the kitchen for some breakfast.

On her way to the kitchen as she passed one of the living rooms, Kitty hears a couple of students mummering and what sounded like the news. Kitty was ready to ignore that and was gonna continue her way to the kitchen, until she heard something that got her attention, "Attack on Midtown," the news person said making Kitty stop.

'Attack on Midtown? That's where Peter is headed,' Kitty thought, deciding that she may feel better if she knew more about the situation Kitty turned around and headed towards the living room. When she enters the living room Kitty sees a group of people. The group is filled with Kurt, Tabitha and Rogue sitting on the couch. Sam and Jubilee standing behind the couch, and sitting in front of the couch on the ground are three students, two boys and one girl whose names Kitty doesn't know yet. She's had a lot going on, give her a break. Kitty walks over to the group and stops right next to Jubilee, "What's going on," Kitty asked her friend getting her attention.

"New York is being attacked by the Wrecking Crew," Jubilee answered

"The Wrecking Crew," Kitty frowned, Peter told her about those guys once, four violent guys with superstrength and super durability. Wrecking Crew is an appropriate name for them because one of their favorite things to do is causing destruction and fear. Peter has never had an easy time facing them even with his team. Kitty had wondered how the X-Men would fair against them. Looking at the TV and seeing the destruction she has a feeling that it would be a hard and long battle. "Who's facing them," Kitty asked, because she remembers one of the things, she heard was the word backup during her call with Peter which means someone is fighting them right now.

"It's that Spider-Woman that appeared a couple months ago," Rogue answered

Kitty's eyes widened, "M-Spider-Woman," Kitty said quickly correcting herself, "She's facing them?"

"Yeah, she was doing good for a while, but it looks like the Wrecking Crew is beating her," Tabitha said, as if to prove Tabitha's point Kitty sees Spider-Woman being hit by Thunderball's wrecking ball right into a building. "Oh, that had to hurt," Tabitha exclaimed wincing a bit.

Kitty looked at the screen in worry, 'MJ,' she thought in worry for her friend, no matter what has happened between them, even if Mary Jane doesn't see her as a friend anymore, Kitty will always see Mary Jane as a friend, 'Peter, make it in time.'

New York

Spider-Woman digs herself out of the debris and stands up, "That hurt," she said, she then walked out of the building through the hole that she created or that Thunderball created, depends on your point of view. Once she was outside Spider-Woman saw the Wrecking Crew standing next to each other, all giving her cruel smiles. She grits her teeth underneath her mask, this isn't working every time she seems to be beating them, one of the crew just goes after the civilians and she has to save them thereby giving the villains an opening to attack. It's really frustrating, she's sure that if there were no civilians that she could beat these guys.

"Why don't you give up little spider, and we can take you somewhere, where the four of us will…," Piledriver said but was cut off by Spider-Woman shooting a web at his mouth.

"Don't even finish that sentence," Spider-Woman said as she charged the villains, Spider-Woman jumped in the air, her hands then turn into hammers. As she lands Spider-Woman swings both hammers at Piledriver sending him flying. Wrecker swings his crowbar at her, but Spider-Woman parries it. She then sends a kick to his chest sending Wrecker to the ground. Bulldozer charges Spider-Woman and tries to tackle her but she jumps over him. Bulldozer stops and turns around, "Bring it lug head," Spider-Woman said, Bulldozer charges her again, right when he was five feet from her, Spider-Woman jumps away revealing Thunderball who looked on with wide eyes. Before he could stop, Bulldozer tackles Thunderball sending them both to the ground.

Xavier's Institute

"WHOA, did you see that," Tabitha exclaimed as she and the rest of the group watched the news.

"Yeah, Spider-Woman just turned the situation around," Jubilee said in excitement.

"That was pretty cool," Kitty said as she watched Spider-Woman fight, it's hard to believe that is one of her oldest friends fighting out there. She's doing good, but Kitty knows that the battle isn't over, not until they're unconscious or restrained. Mary Jane still has some work to do, and Kitty is worried, she can only hope that Peter makes it in time.

"That was impressive, for someone who hasn't been at this long," Rogue commented crossing her arms.

"I vouldn't celebrate just yet. Look," Kurt said pointing at the screen making the four women look, when they do they see Piledriver knock down a billboard making it fall, about to crush the people underneath it. Seeing this Spider-Woman abandoned her two downed opponents and swings to the billboard. She lands beneath the billboard and to the amazement of the people in the living room, the spider-themed hero catches it.

"WHOA," Tabitha said as she jumps off the couch she was sitting on, "NOW THAT'S STRONG!"

"That is mighty impressive," Sam said

New York

Spider-Woman is currently holding the billboard all by herself, keeping it from crushing the people with her. The female hero looks at the civilians, "Go, I got this," she said, her voice strained, she was tired, this fight is taking a lot out of her. Thankfully the civilians listened and ran away, getting out of danger. Sighing in relief Spider-Woman gets ready to drop the billboard but then her spider-sense goes off. She then sees Thunderball's wrecking ball heading toward her. Still holding the billboard up, Spider-Woman is unable to defend herself, 'This is gonna hurt,' she thought as seconds later the wrecking ball smashes into her sending her off her feet making her let go of the billboard and it drops on her.

Xavier's Institute

"What," Jubilee exclaimed

"That's so not fair," Tabitha said as they watched the billboard fall on Spider-Woman.

Kitty bit her lip and fisted the backrest of the couch, it was the only thing that kept her from screaming Mary Jane's name. Right when it seemed like she was turning the tables, the Wrecking Crew used the civilians against her. Dammit, where is Peter? Kitty knows for a fact that his house isn't that far from where the fight is taking place.

The group continued watching the news and saw Spider-Woman lift the billboard and throw it off her.

"She's ok," Kurt said

"But she looks tired," Rogue notes

"Where are her friends? Doesn't she hangout with Spider-Man and his crew," One of the male students asked

"I'm sure they're on their way," Kitty said getting the student's attention. "Spider-Man isn't the type to leave his friends hanging like that."

"I hope it's Iron Fist, I'd love to see him in action. He could one hit K.O. those losers," Jubilee said making Kitty smile at the girl. Kitty then turns back to the TV screen.

New York

Spider-Woman stands up, and looks at the Wrecking Crew, who are currently surrounding her. Her body is aching, these guys aren't making this fight easy. She has to hold out though so her backup can arrive, preferably someone with superstrength, like Power Man, Squirrel Girl, heck despite her annoyance towards him, she'd even take Peter right now. Spider-Woman looks all around her as the four men continue circling her like sharks, giving her those cruel smiles that they've had since this fight started.

The four members of the Wrecking Crew charge the masked heroine once they were within reach they attacked. Wrecker tried to swing his crowbar at her, but Spider-Woman ducked, Piledriver tried to smash her with both fists, but she jumps away, Bulldozer tried to run her over but Spider-Woman rolls out of the way. Spider-Woman then noticed a shadow descending on her and looks up to see the wrecking ball coming down towards her. Realizing she can't dodge in time, Spider-Woman crosses her arms in an X in front of her face, and the X turns into a shield which the wrecking ball smashes against. The force of the impact makes Spider-Woman dig into the concrete making a small crater. Thunderball removes his wrecking ball, and it shows Spider-Woman's shield which retracts back into her suit. Spider-Woman groans, she was able to keep herself from getting hurt but keeping that shield up used up some energy. Spider-Woman stands up, just as she was on her feet Spider-Woman's spider sense goes off, she looks up and sees Wrecker coming down on her with his fist. Due to her tiredness that she is feeling, Spider-Woman was too slow to dodge and got punched down to the ground making the crater bigger.

Xavier's Institute

"SHIT," Tabitha exclaimed as they saw Spider-Woman being smashed by Wrecker.

"Do you sink she's ok," Kurt asked

"Ahh don't know, Ahh don't know how someone could survahhv something lahhk that," Rogue answered, behind her Kitty is fisting the couch tighter as she saw what happened to her friend.

'Come on Peter,' Kitty thought

New York

When Wrecker removed his fist from the ground, to his satisfaction, he sees Spider-Woman lying there barely moving, only thing that shows that she's still alive is her pain filled groans. Smiling, Wrecker grabs Spider-Woman and throws her out of the crater making her fall face first on the ground. Spider-Woman could do nothing as she is then picked up from the ground, both her arms being held, one by Piledriver, the other by Bulldozer. Thunderball is right in front of her smiling at the position that she's in, helpless and powerless. He couldn't see it but under the mask Mary Jane was glaring at the brute. Behind her Spider-Woman could hear Wrecker walking up to them.

Xavier's Institute

The occupants of the room were all watching in silence as they saw the leader of the Wrecking Crew walk around and stop in front of Spider-Woman. No one knew what was gonna happen, many of New York's heroes have been in these situations before, and they all somehow got out of it. It could happen again, or maybe this time they're gonna witness a death of a hero.

New York

Wrecker looks down at Spider-Woman with a satisfied smile, she gave them a hard time but in the end all they had to do was play to her weakness. Heroes are so dumb, if they were smart, they would just let the civilians die and take them out instead. But instead of doing that Spider-Woman just had to save the people and that was her downfall. Now because of that she is beaten while being held by two of his crew, unable to do anything but take whatever he decides to do with her. He gave another lewd smile as he looked at her body, even in that suit Wrecker can tell that she has a fine and sexy body. Wrecker steps forward and grasps Spider-Woman's chin, "With a body like yours, I bet you have a pretty face. What do you say, we give you one more chance? Give up, and the four of us will take you somewhere, where we will make you scream. What do you say, do we got a deal," Wrecker said

Spider-Woman looked Wrecker in the eyes, "I'd rather have all of my limbs pulled off than to ever let you touch me," Spider-Woman said

Wrecker snarled and punched Spider-Woman in the face, "Just remember little spider, you said it," he said, Wrecker then looked at his guys, "You heard her, let's make her wish come true. Starting with her arms." Wrecker then looked at Spider-Woman, "Let's see you climb walls with no arms." Wrecker then looks at Piledriver, and Bulldozer, "DO IT," he said with a psychotic grin. The two men nod and give the same psychotic grins as they then started to pull Spider-Woman's arms stretching her out.

Spider-Woman could feel the villains pulling at her arms, stretching them out, they kept pulling harder and harder. She had to bite her lip from making any noise, she didn't want to give these bastards the satisfaction of hearing her pain. But the harder they pulled the more pain that she felt. Finally, she couldn't help it and she started to grunt in pain.

"That's it keep pulling boys, just like you're ripping off a spider's legs. Go on, pull harder," Wrecker encouraged

Bulldozer and Piledriver pulled Spider-Woman's arms harder than before. After a couple more minutes of having her arms pulled, Spider-Woman couldn't hold it in any longer, she screamed in pain.

"That's it SCREAM FOR ME," Wrecker said as he swung his crowbar at Spider-Woman and hit her in the stomach making her grunt. Spider-Woman closed her mouth to try and muffle the screams but in didn't last long because a snap in heard and Spider-Woman feels the pain of having her arm being pulled from its socket causing her to scream louder.

Xavier's Institute

The group all watch the scene of what is happening to the arachnid heroine with different emotions. Some watched with anger in their eyes, some watched with sadness, some watched in fear. Kitty, she watched with all the above. Those bastards were hurting her friend, she wanted nothing more than to go there and kick their asses for doing this.

"Dear god," the female student whispered

"Vat are vee just sitting here for, vee should go out zere and help," Kurt exclaimed

"No can do elf," a voice said getting everyone to turn their heads to see Logan walk in the room and lean against the wall, "It wouldn't matter if we took our fastest jet, by the time we'd get there, those four would have already done the dead."

"So, what are we supposed to do," Kitty asked Logan sharply, "Just sit here and let her die," Kitty said trying to keep her voice under control, but it is hard when the only thing she hears right now is one of her best friend's screams of pain.

"Only one thing we can do half-pint. Pray that someone makes it in time, because we sure wouldn't," Logan said

Kitty grits her teeth, she wants to say more, to argue, but she knows it would be pointless, because Logan is right. Even with their fastest jet, by the time they got there MJ would already be dead. MJ's increased screaming knocks Kitty from her thoughts, making her look at the TV.

New York

"I bet you really wish you took my offer now. If you did, you would be screaming for a completely different reason, and you'd certainly be feeling a lot better than you are now. Too bad you didn't take it," Wrecker said

"I have an idea. How about instead of making lame passes at me, you just go ahead and fuck your buddies. Or are you afraid that you'd be the one on the bottom," Spider-Woman quipped

Wrecker looked at Spider-Woman in fury at that comment, "PILEDRIVER, BULLDOZER, TEAR HER ARMS OFF NOW," Wrecker ordered, with the order given the two villains pull harder making Spider-Woman cry out in pain. "Just you wait in one minute your arms will be ripped from your body," Wrecker laughed

Xavier's Institute

"That sick bastard," Jubilee said, how could anyone be so cruel to another human being, she can't help but wonder.

'Come on Peter, I know you can make it,' Kitty thought

New York

After watching for another minute Wrecker spoke, "NOW TEAR HER ARMS OFF." The two members of the Wrecking Crew nodded and got ready for a final pull. This final pull would tear Spider-Woman's arms off her body. Mary Jane closes her eyes getting ready for the pain that is to come. Just as Piledriver and Bulldozer were about to pull, a voice got everyone's attention.

"Coming through," the voice said, a red blur then swings toward them and Piledriver is double kicked in the face making the villain let go of Spider-Woman sending him flying 20 feet. The blur lands on the ground and looks at the group, "Howdy howdy," Spider-Man greeted

"WHAT," Thunderball said

"SPIDER-MAN," Bulldozer said

"Now why do they remember his name," Spider-Woman asked, using the shock of her friend's arrival to her advantage, Spider-Woman forms her free arm into a hammer and swings it up hitting Bulldozer under the chin and sending him in the air.

"DOZER," Wrecker said

Spider-Woman backflipped away from the villains landing right next to Spider-Man, "Good to see you female counterpart. How are you holding up" Spider-Man asked

"Better now that you're here," Spider-Woman answered, she then punched Spider-Man in the arm.

"OW," Spider-Man exclaimed rubbing his arm to sooth the pain.

"What took you so long?! I almost had my arms torn off," Spider-Woman demanded/asked, but mostly demanded.

"I was on the phone when I got the call. After I got the call, I came rushing over but these guys caused a lot of damage. People needed my help," Spider-Man answered

Xavier's Institute

Everyone in the room cheered excluding Logan at the timely intervention of Spider-Man.

"WAY TO GO SPIDER-MAN," Tabitha said

"SPIDER-MAN SAVES THE DAY," Jubilee said

"GO SPIDEY," Kurt said

"KICK THEIR ASS SPIDER-MAN," Kitty said excitedly, happy and relieved to see that her boyfriend made it in time.

Logan smirked, he wishes that he could let them watch the rest of this, it would be good for their training. Maybe even give them some extra motivation, but they had to head out to school, "Alright everyone, time to clear out," he said

"WHAT," the group said

"Come on Logan," Rogue said, this was just about to get good.

"You can't expect us to clear out now," Jubilee said

"Not while the fight is about to start," Tabitha said

"I do. School starts soon, and if you're late then it's my head which means it's your heads during training," Logan said, laying in his threat, "Now get moving."

The group all groaned but cleared out not wanting to face tougher training sessions. Finally, the last person left, and the room was empty except for Logan and Kitty who was still standing in her spot. She wasn't sure whether to leave or not. She wants to stay and watch the fight, that way she'll know what's going on with Peter and she won't be in the dark. She can stand to deal with some extra training.

Logan observes Kitty for a moment, he notices that her body is tense, her hands have a death grip on the back of the couch, and her face is filled with fear and worry, and he has a feeling he knows who it's for. Logan walks over to his protégé of only a couple of weeks. He still can't believe he let himself get talked into that. Logan stopped next to Kitty and placed his hand on her shoulder. "Everyone includes you half-pint," he said

Kitty looks at Logan and then at the screen. What should she do? She really wants to stay and know what happens. She wants to know if Peter comes out ok, so she can be ready.

Logan sees the conflict within Kitty, "I've known Webs for a long time," he said getting Kitty's attention on him. "That kid, has to be one of the most annoying people I have ever met, but you know what, he's good. Heck he may even be the best of us. Trust me when I tell you this kid. You're gonna see him again. He and that Spider-Woman are gonna make it out of this, and you're gonna see him again. Then you and he can go off and do whatever it is that you two do now," Logan said, he can see that his last sentence made Kitty blush. What did she think that she could keep the relationship a secret from him? He could smell Parker all over her.

Kitty looks between the screen and Logan, she then sighs. She has to trust Peter like he trusts her. Peter said that he'd text her when he gets done, she'll be sure to keep an eye on her phone. Reluctantly Kitty turns away and starts to head out of the room. She stops before she exits though, "Logan," Kitty said

"Yeah," Logan said

Kitty glances at Logan, "Thanks," she said, Kitty then exits the room, and heads to the kitchen, she'll have to grab a cereal bar or something for the road.

"No problem," Logan said as he watched Kitty leave, he then looks at the TV and sees Spider-Man and Spider-Woman get ready to fight. "Take em down Webs." Logan then goes up to the TV and turns it off. He doesn't need to watch; he knows that Parker is capable of beating those four. He'll come out of this; Logan's sure of it. Logan then walks out of the room and heads to the van to take the students to school.

New York

Spider-Man looks at Spider-Woman and notices she is roughed up, "You look terrible," he comments

"Thanks Tiger, that's exactly what every girl wants to hear from a guy," Spider-Woman said

"I'm just saying," Spider-Man said raising his hands in surrender, "Bet you wish that you had waited for me now, heh?"

"Honestly? Kind of wish I did wait for you, at least I wouldn't be the only one beat up," Spider-Woman said

"Seriously though, how are you doing," Spider-Man asked, cutting the banter.

"My body aches, my head is pounding, and my right arm is dislocated. This certainly isn't gonna go down on my list of best days ever," Spider-Woman reported

"Can't do much about the aching body, and pounding head, but I can reset your arm," Spider-Man offered, he then looked at the Wrecking Crew who looked angry, "Because it looks like you're gonna need the other arm."

Spider-Woman sighed, "If you have too," she said, Spider-Man walks closer to Spider-Woman and grabs her arm with both hands.

"You ready," Spider-Man asked

Spider-Woman takes a few deep breaths, "Hang on a moment, this is my first time. Be gentle," Spider-Woman said

"Did you really just say that," Spider-Man asked getting a shrug in response, he sighed, "Fine, you ready?"

"Yeah, on three," Spider-Woman said getting a nod from Spider-Man.

"Here we go. One…," Spider-Man said, a crack is then heard.

"SON OF A BITCH," Spider-Woman said as she felt the pain of having her shoulder reset. "AHHHH, SHIT."

"You ok," Spider-Man asked

Spider-Woman turned to Spider-Man, "WHAT THE HELL HAPPENED TWO AND THREE," she demanded

"I thought doing it when you least expected would make it seem less painful," Spider-Man said

"IT DIDN'T WORK," Spider-Woman said as she punched Spider-Man in the arm hard. "Ah." Spider-Woman rotated her arm, groaning a bit.

"You ok," Spider-Man asked

"Yeah, I'm ok, pissed at you, but ok," Spider-Woman answered

"Good because it looks like talking is over," Spider-Man said as he looked at the Wrecking Crew.

"Every time I wound up beating these guys, they always used civilians to turn the tables against me," Spider-Woman said

"Then let's keep them away from civilians. There are two of us now, we can take them," Spider-Man said, the two heroes turn to the villains and saw them walking towards them, "I'm gonna ask again. Are you ready?"

Spider-Woman nodded, "I just caught my second wind, let's do this," she said

"Alright, GO," Spider-Man ordered as he and Spider-Woman shot their webs and swung towards the villains who charged them. Spider-Man released his web and free fell, he then smashed his feet against Wrecker's head sending him to the ground. Bulldozer comes charging Spider-Man who dodges by jumping over the villain. "Wanna know the bad thing about wearing a metal hat," Spider-Man then lands on the ground, "It conducts electricity," Spider-Man then shoots his electro webs at Bulldozer's head tasing him making the villain scream in pain as he felt the electricity going from his head to all over his body. The metal on his head, only increasing the power. After a few seconds, Bulldozer falls to the ground unconscious, Spider-Man webs the villain to the ground. "One down."

Thunderball throws his wrecking ball at the charging Spider-Woman who flips over the sphere, the heroine then kicks Thunderball in the face. Piledriver throws a punch at Spider-Woman, but she steps left and punches Piledriver under the chin sending him 5 feet in the air. Spider-Woman's spider sense goes off and she sees the wrecking ball just in time. Spider-Woman cartwheels out of the way, dodging the ball. Thunderball grunts as he pulls the ball back to him, and throws it at Spider-Woman again, "You know I am really sick of that ball," Spider-Woman said, she brought her arms together and together they transformed into what looked like a giant baseball bat. "Batter up," Spider-Woman swings the bat with all her strength and sends the wrecking ball back at an unsuspecting Thunderball who gets hit and thrown into a building. "That felt good." Piledrive gets up and charges Spider-Woman again and tries to smash her, but she rolls under it.

The fight lasts for some time, how long the spider themed heroes aren't sure. What they are sure of is that they are late for school.

Spider-Man, is currently dodging swings of Wrecker's crowbar. Wrecker swings right, Spider-Man dodges left, swing left, dodge right, horizontal swing, duck, swings low, jump. Every time Spider-Man dodged Wrecker was getting angrier, the bug wouldn't stay still. "Why…won't…you…stay…still," Wrecker said between every swing.

"Agility of a spider…what can you do," Spider-Man said as he dodged Wrecker's swings, he could tell that he was making the villain mad which is exactly what he wants. The angrier he gets the more focused he is on trying to kill him which keeps him away from the civilians. All Spider-Man has to do is make sure he doesn't get hit with that crowbar. Wrecker slams his crowbar downward and Spider-Man jumps away dodging it. Behind him Spider-Woman back-handsprings toward him. "How are you doing," Spider-Man asks

"A lot better than last time, though I am worried that they'll go after the civilians," Spider-Woman said

"Just piss them off enough where they want nothing more than to rip off your head, and everything will be fine," Spider-Man said

"You said that way too nonchalantly," Spider-Woman commented

"You do this as long as I have you pretty much accept the fact that people want to kill you," Spider-Man said

"You know, sometimes I wonder if it was a smart idea to join the academy," Spider-Woman said

"Don't pretend you don't like it," Spider-Man said

"I don't know what you're talking about," Spider-Woman said smiling under her mask, ok she may have been hesitant at first, but despite the tough training sessions and having to sit in a classroom after school, she is glad that she joined. She hates to admit it, but Peter was right, she has great power, and she has a responsibility to use that power to help others. And now she doesn't think that she could stop doing this, every time she sees trouble, she can't just stand around and do nothing. Especially if it's her friends that are in trouble. "You know that we're late for school, right?"

"Oh yeah, so what do you say we finish these guys off, so we can get there," Spider-Man said

"Right ahead of ya," Spider-Woman said as she charged Piledriver who tries to hit her with a haymaker. Spider-Woman slides on her knees dodging the haymaker, using her flexibility to backbend, Spider-Woman then aims both hands at Piledriver's legs and shoots her webs. The webs connect to the unsuspecting villain's legs, Spider-Woman then jumps to her feet and with all of her might pulls the webs. Piledriver is lifted in the air and is slammed down on the ground. Spider-Woman then pulls on the webs again making Piledriver fly towards her. Once he was in range Spider-Woman hits the villain with a haymaker knocking him out. "Lesson one, never try to hit a girl with a haymaker."

Wrecker throws a punch at Spider-Man, but the webbed hero dodges the punch and throws a punch himself which Wrecker dodges he then punches Spider-Man in the gut making him grunt, Wrecker then sucker punches him in the face making him fall on the ground. "Game over web head," Wrecker said as he tries to slam his crowbar on Spider-Man's head. Spider-Man rolls away dodging the crowbar and stands up shooting a web at Wrecker's face.

"But the game's just getting started Wrecker old buddy," Spider-Man said as he upper cut's Wrecker in the air, "And here comes an old player." Spider-Woman then swings to the scene and gives Wrecker a double kick to the face sending the villain to the ground, knocking him out. Spider-Woman lets go of her web and lands next to Spider-Man, together they shoot their webs at Wrecker, making sure that he can't escape.

Just then Spider-Man and Spider-Woman hear jets, they look up to see Quin-jets coming down, "Really, now they come in," Spider-Woman said

"We all have our jobs," Spider-Man answered, the jets land in front of the spider themed heroes, the lead jet opens and out came Phil Coulson.

Fury's second in command walks up to the spider themed heroes, "Excellent job here, you two," Coulson said, he then looked around, "Kind of wish there would be less collateral damage though."

"Yeah, well to be fair, a lot of this was done when we got here," Spider-Woman said

"I know, still it seems that we may need to set up more lessons on how to minimize collateral damage," Coulson commented making Spider-Woman groan.

Spider-Man elbowed Spider-Woman, "Hey be thankful it's only classes, me and my team actually had to do damage control, because we let these guy make too much of a mess," Spider-Man commented.

"Anyway, we'll take it from here. Don't worry about missing first period, the two of you have been excused. Head to the nurse's office, the nurse there works for S.H.I.E.L.D.," Coulson said, he looked at Spider-Man, "She has a set of clothes for you to change into." Coulson then looked at Spider-Woman, "And she'll take a look at your injuries."

"Is there anyone in the school, who doesn't work for S.H.I.E.L.D.," Spider-Man comments making Coulson smile.

"We have S.H.I.E.L.D. agents in all necessary positions, now get going you two, you're only excused for first period. Second period is all on you," Coulson said

"Gotcha," Spider-Man said

"See ya Coulson," Spider-Woman said as they turned around and shot their webs.

"Wait, I need to get my backpack, I left on a roof," Spider-Man said as they swung away.

"Make it quick, I don't want to be late," Spider-Woman said

Bayville High School, 9:15 am, 2nd period, Precalculus class

Kitty was in Precalculus class taking notes of her teacher's lecture, there is a test next week and she needs everything she can get. As she was writing her notes, Kitty felt her phone vibrate in her pocket. Taking a look around, Kitty takes out her phone and puts it under her desk so no one can see it. She unlocks her phone and sees that she has a text. She opens the text and sees that Peter texted her.

'I'm alright,' the text says

Seeing the text, Kitty gives a sigh of relief, thank goodness he's ok. She was worried, Kitty looks down at her phone and sends a quick text.

'I'm glad, I'll see you after school,' she texts

'Ok, see you after school. Love you,' Peter texts

'Love you too,' Kitty texts, she then quickly exits out of the app, locks her phone puts it in her pocket and gets back to class. Knowing that Peter is safe, she is in a much better mood.

Midtown High School, 9:15 am, 2nd period, History class

'Love you too,' Kitty texts

Peter smiles as he sees the text. He locks his phone, puts it in his pocket, and turns his attention back to his teacher. They were going over World War II and how the US actually teamed up with Dracula of all people. Peter doesn't know how Captain Rogers worked with that guy or how he slept at night. Peter sure wouldn't, he'd be too scared that the guy would try and suck his blood or something. Peter looked at the clock, it's second period, he has seven hours left till he can get out of here and see Kitty. He'll have to remember to head home and pick up his car.

Bayville High School, 10:55 am, 4th period, Lunch

Kitty was in the lunchroom, waiting in line, trying to ignore the tense atmosphere that she found herself in. She could feel the daggers that are being glared at her from behind. "Freak," Kitty hears from behind her, she sighed, people may be giving mutants a chance but there are still those out there who want nothing to do with them and would be more than happy if she and every other mutant just died off. After a couple more minutes of waiting in line, Kitty finally got her lunch, which consisted of some peas, mac and cheese, mashed potatoes, and a white milk for her drink.

Kitty walked around the lunchroom trying to spot her friends, there are so many people here it's hard to find them. It's not like they have assigned seats or anything. After some looking around Kitty spots Jubilee waving her hand at her. Kitty smiles and walks over to the table where her friends are sitting. Once she is there, she can see that the ones at the table are Jubilee, Tabitha, Rogue, and Bobby. "Where is Kurt and Amanda," Kitty asked as she sat down between Rogue and Jubilee.

"They decided to get a table of their own so they can pretend to be on a date," Tabitha answered

"That's sweet," Kitty said as she picked up her fork and started to eat her peas.

"Disgusting if ya ask meh," Rogue said as she looked at the table where Kurt and Amanda were sitting at acting all lovey dovey toward each other. "Can't they do that stuff aftah school."

"Quit complaining Rogue, let those two enjoy themselves. We should be happy for Kurt. I mean he found someone who was able to look past his physical mutation. That's very uncommon," Kitty said

"Ahh am happy for him. Ahh'd just rather not see my brothah being all ova a girl," Rogue said

"You used to not care," Kitty said

"That was before Ahh found out he was my brothah," Rogue said

"Well would you look at that, Rogue being an overprotective sister," Bobby joked making Kitty and Tabitha giggle while Rogue scowled. Bobby smiled at making Kitty giggle, she was really cute when she giggled like that. He makes a note to try and make Kitty laugh more often.

"Keep talking Drake, Ahh have no qualms of absorbing you, and leaving you here for the janitors." Rogue said making Bobby shut up…for now.

Kitty notice that Jubilee hasn't said anything and looked to see what was up, only to see Jubilee on her phone, "What's up Jubilee," Kitty asked

"Heh," Jubilee said looking up, "Sorry, I was just watching that fight that Spider-Man and Spider-Woman were in this morning."

"Really," the group asked

"Yeah, check it out," Jubilee said as she showed the video of the fight between the spider themed heroes and the Wrecking Crew.

"Oh yeah," Tabitha said as she saw Spider-Woman hit Thunderball's wrecking ball right back at him, "That was cool."

Kitty winced when she saw Peter get a punch in the gut and face by Wrecker, but soon found herself relieved and happy to see her boyfriend uppercutting Wrecker in the air and Spider-Woman swinging in giving the villain a double kick knocking him out.

"That's some teamwork. They must train togethah," Rogue said

'You have no idea Rogue,' Kitty thought

"I wonder where they train, maybe in a cave or something," Bobby joked

'More like a tri-carrier flying over 2,000 feet in the air above us,' Kitty thought

"That was an awesome fight," Tabitha commented

Jubilee sighed, "Too bad Iron Fist wasn't there," she said disappointed

"Someone's got a crush," Tabitha said making Jubilee blush.

"What? No, I just, I respect him, he's a great hero, he's helped save the world a bunch of times. I mean yeah, he looks really cool in his suit, especially his new one. Not to mention he's muscular, and handsome, he has a sexy voice, and I do wonder what other ways his flexibility can be used for," Jubilee said trailing off, a cough cuts her off though, making her stop and look around, to see all her friends looking at her with amused smiles making Jubilee blush deeper. "But that does not mean that I have a crush on him."

"Sure, it doesn't," Rogue said

"Why are we even talking about my crush, why not talk about Kitty's crush on Spider-Man. I mean it was her celeb crush that saved the day," Jubilee said trying to get the attention off her.

"Wait what," Kitty said

"So, you do admit that you have a crush on Iron Fist," Tabitha said making Jubilee blush, "She is right though." Tabitha then turns to Kitty, "So Kitty how does it feel to see your hero save the day once again?"

Kitty sighed as she was asked this, due to her worry about Peter because of his activities as Spider-Man, Kitty has shown that worry and happiness a multitude of times when a situation was shown on TV or heard on a radio. When something bad happened, she'd show her worry or fear. When something good happened, she'd show her happiness or excitement. The others have noticed her reactions. Because of this everyone immediately believed that she was a fan of Spider-Man and that she was crushing on him. Considering she couldn't tell them the truth and that was that Spider-Man was her best friend, she had to let them believe that. She even bought some Spider-Man posters and hung them up on her walls to sell it. They are half right though, she did technically have a crush on Spider-Man, the only thing was that it wasn't the hero she had a crush on, it was the man, the person behind the mask, that's who she loves. She wonders how they would react if she told them her real feelings for Spider-Man, that if she could she'd burn every costume, destroy every web shoot along with anything and everything remotely related to the arachnid hero. "It was cool, like I always say, Spider-Man is the greatest hero out there. No one can beat him, he's the definition of heroism," she said

"Watch out Kitty, you're starting to sound lahhk a crazed fan," Rogue said chuckling

"Hey, I got an idea, what if we set Kitty up with Spider-Man. They'd make such a great couple," Jubilee said

'Doing that already,' Kitty thought, she finds it funny, if only they knew that she was already dating Spider-Man. "Tell you what Jubilee, I'll ask out Spider-Man if you makeout with Iron Fist," Kitty said making Jubilee blush and stutter. Everyone laughed at the reaction.

Midtown Highschool 12:00 pm, 5th period, Lunch

Peter is sitting at a lunch table with his team, they were all talking about what had been going on so far. "Do you guys think that it's true, Fury setting up more teams," Ava asked

"Good question, with Fury you never know," Peter said

"I doubt his old man would be too happy about that, he was always objecting to Fury on training us. What was it he said," Sam asked

"We're a bunch of kids," Danny said

"Loose cannons," Ava said

"We don't know how to follow orders," Luke said

"And we should quit and let the adults handle it," Peter finished

"Swear, that guy can be a real dick," Ava said

"You know that if new teams are formed then we're most likely gonna be expected to train them right. Show them the ropes," Luke said

Sam groaned, "Why can't the Avengers train the newbies? Why do we have to," Sam asked

"As senior members of S.H.I.E.L.D., it is our duty to train the cadets. Just as seeds need the soil, water and sunlight to grow. The cadets need us to train them. We must be the soil, water and sunlight that help the cadets grow into heroes," Danny said

"Speaking of cadets, we saw that video of you and Mary Jane," Ava said to Peter, mentioning the video of the fight that Spider-Man and Spider-Woman had with the Wrecking Crew.

"That was a close fight," Sam said

"Yeah man, what took you so long," Luke said

"The Wrecking Crew caused a lot of damage, I had to help civilians. Here's a question. Where were you guys during this," Peter asked as he drank his chocolate milk.

"I was already at school, I like to get here early," Ava said

"I was in the training room practicing my katas," Danny said

"I was lifting weights," Luke said

"I was…was doing something very important," Sam said

"No, you weren't you were doing your hair," Luke said

"HEY, my hair is important. It takes a lot of work to get is like this," Sam said making Ava scoff.

"You're just trying to impress the new recruit," Ava said

"Am not," San denied

"Dude, you so are," Peter said

"Not," Sam said

"Are," Luke said

"Definitely are," Danny said

"My question is how you plan to get past her mentor," Peter said

"Oh man, you're so dead if she catches you," Luke said

"Yeah, well at least I have my eye on someone, unlike you four," Sam said

Peter just shook his head as he watched his friends bicker. Peter can't wait to tell them the truth, till then though, he'll enjoy the time that he has with Kitty.

Bayville high school, 2:55 pm, 8th period, Astronomy class

Kitty had her book open following along as her Astronomy teacher read through it. This time they didn't finish early. Thank goodness for that, Kitty is getting sick of hearing the words captain and America. Kitty takes a chance look at the clock, five minutes left. She has five minutes left until she can leave and see Peter where she will run up too him and give him a big kiss, thanking God that he is ok, then they'll be able to go costume shopping. She thinks that they should go to Queens Center Mall, it's bigger, and always has a lot more options when it comes to costumes. Bayville Mall is good but not as good as New York. She can't help but wonder what they'll find, she's hoping that she can push Peter into being Anakin, all she needs is a good enough costume. If he agrees to be Anakin then she can be Padme, or maybe Han Solo, and Princess Leia. Then again, they could be Ant-Man and Wasp like Peter said. She has always looked up to Ms. Van Dyne, practically everything she wears is designed by the Avenger. Even the outfit she wears now was designed by her. Kitty was broken from her thoughts when the teacher asked her a question which she was ready to answer.

Five minutes passed by and finally the bell rang. Kitty got up from her chair and gathered her things in her bag. After that Kitty left the classroom.

Outside Bayville High School

Kitty was walking down the steps of the school, heading toward Peter, she didn't have to worry about anyone asking her why she hadn't been riding with them. Her cover story is driving lessons, sure that got her a few suspicious looks but it worked. As she walked by a group of people, she overheard one of them talking about something. "It's a game that I'm starting to develop, it's called Murderworld," one of the students, Arcade was his name said

'Murderworld? Didn't he have his fill when he tried to murder us with our own training room,' Kitty thought, she continued walking until she was off school grounds. After a couple of minutes of walking Kitty saw a familiar silver sedan with her boyfriend standing right next to it. Peter waved at Kitty, right when she saw him Kitty immediately took off running to Peter.

Before Peter knew it Kitty had tackled him into a hug and then gave him one of the biggest kisses that she has given him so far. After a minute Peter goes to pull back but Kitty tightens her hold around his neck to keep him in place. She wasn't gonna let him go yet, she was worried about him, she wants to take another moment of intimacy with him. Finally, when she couldn't breathe anymore Kitty broke the kiss.

"What was that for," Peter asked

Kitty cupped Peter's face with her hands and gave him a nice short kiss, "I'm just glad that you're safe," she said

"Of course, I am, I texted you remember," Peter said

"I know, but seeing is believing," Kitty said

"And now that you see me," Peter asked

"I'm relieved, happy, I want to keep kissing you until your face is bruised," Kitty said making Peter laugh which she joined in on.

"Sounds fun, too bad we have to look for costumes," Peter said

"I'm sure we can squeeze in a makeout session," Kitty said

Peter leaned down and kissed Kitty softly on the lips, "I'm sure we can," he said against Kitty's lips. "Till then…"

"Costume shopping," Kitty said as she grinned, "And I know who we can go as."

"I am not dressing up like Anakin," Peter declined

"I wasn't gonna mention that. I had someone else in mind," Kitty said

"Or Han Solo," Peter interjected

"Ok, now you're just being difficult," Kitty said making Peter roll his eyes.

"Come on," Peter said as he turned around and entered his car. Kitty walked around to the passenger's side of the car, she opened the backseat, threw her bookbag in and closed it. Kitty then walked to the front seat, opened the door, and got in closing the door. "So which mall?"

"I was thinking Queens Center Mall, it has three costume stores," Kitty answered

"Ok then, New York City here we come," Peter said, he then drove them off heading to the mall.

New York City, Queens Center Mall parking lot

Peter and Kitty enters the parking lot of the mall and starts looking, "Keep an eye out for a spot," Peter said as he looked for a spot near the entrance.

"Way ahead of you," Kitty said as she kept an eye out, so far, she couldn't find any spots, the mall was packed today.

Peter kept driving, "Hm, we may have to park farther back," he said making Kitty groan.

"I hate parking in the back," Kitty said, it's always so hard finding the car, especially when the mall is packed.

"Sorry Kitkat, but I don't see any parking spaces around here," Peter said

Kitty sighed, "Fine," she said

"No need to worry Ms. Pryde," E.I.D.I.T.H. said making Kitty jump in surprise, "I am currently connected to Mr. Parker's phone, if you need to find me, I can simply tell you."

Kitty turns to Peter, "From now on, you tell me when she's on," she said

Peter smiled, "Yes dear," he said as he drove the car farther back in the parking lot. Finally, he sees some spaces, "There we go, some parking spaces."

"Yeah, because all of the good spaces are in the front," Kitty commented

Peter drives the car to one of the empty spaces, he then turned toward Kitty, "Now Kitty, please watch me while I park," he said

"I know how to park Peter," Kitty retorted

"Speeding up to a parking space and abruptly stopping is not parking, that is a sure fire way to get whiplash," Peter said getting a humph from Kitty. Peter gets the car in position and backs his car into the parking space. He then puts the car in park, turns off the ignition, and takes out the keys. "So, you ready," Peter asked Kitty

"Let's go," Kitty said as she gets out of the car followed by Peter, the couple closes their doors. Peter then takes out his phone.

"You there E.I.D.I.T.H.," Peter asked on his phone.

"Yes Mr. Parker, I am at your service," E.I.D.I.T.H. said

"Good, please lock the car," Peter said

"Of course, Mr. Parker," E.I.D.I.T.H. said

Peter and Kitty then hear the familiar sounds of car doors being locked. "Thanks, E.I.D.I.T.H.," Peter said

"Of course, Mr. Parker," E.I.D.I.T.H. said

Peter locks his phone then pockets it, "Alright, let's go," he said to Kitty.

"Finally," Kitty said as she walks up to Peter and wraps her arms around Peter's arm. "Come on, I know where we can go first."

"Oh, and where's that," Peter asked as they walked toward the mall.

"I was thinking Costumes R' US first, you know just so we can rule it out, and get to the good stores," Kitty answered

Inside Queens Center Mall

The entrance doors opened, and Kitty and Peter came through entering the mall. Once they entered, they could see tons of people, adults, teenagers, and families walking around, entering and exiting stores, browsing the windows of shops, sitting down and talking, etc. "It sure is crowded," Peter said

"We're a little over a week from Halloween, not to mention it's a weekend and afterschool. Of course, it would be packed," Kitty said as they started walking around looking for the store.

"So, how was your day today," Peter asked

"Pretty good," Kitty answered

"Just pretty good," Peter asked getting a shrug from Kitty.

"I mean it was mostly good, besides someone calling me a freak," Kitty said

"What, why," Peter asked

"You know why," Kitty said in a depressed tone.

Peter moved his head so he could kiss Kitty's forehead, he then looked at her and she looked back, "I guess it's a good thing that we know differently," Peter said smiling at Kitty.

Kitty's spirits lifted after that and smiled back, "Yeah, we do. I also saw the video of your fight with the Wrecking Crew."

"Oh," Peter said as they made it to Costumes R' US and entered. As they entered, they saw what you would expect to see in a Halloween costume store. Costumes of all kinds were everywhere, some were on the walls, others were in racks, they saw some manakins wearing costumes.

"Yeah," Kitty said, she then remembered the hits Peter took, "Are you ok, I saw that Wrecker guy punch you a couple of times," Kitty asked in concern.

"I'm ok Kitty, nothing I haven't been through before," Peter said as they started to browse costumes.

"What about MJ? Is she ok? I watched the news with the other students at the institute and saw that she took a beating," Kitty said

"She was looked over, she was up and at em in third period," Peter answered making Kitty sigh in relief.

"That's good," Kitty said as she then looked at a few costumes, "Hm." Kitty looked through the racks seeing all kinds of costumes, she sees fairy costumes, vampire costumes, witch costumes. Kitty takes out a witch costume, goes over to a nearby mirror and puts it against her body to get an idea what she'd look like. "What do you think Peter?" Kitty turned to her boyfriend showing him the witch's costume.

Peter looks up from the troll costume that he was looking at to see the witch's costume that Kitty has, "I think that it I'm still surprised that this place is open with all of the cheap costumes that they have," Peter said

"Yeah, the costumes are pretty cheap. I remember when this place first opened," Kitty said as she took another look at the costume. It was just a black robe with a witch's hat.

"Same, we were in seventh grade, and we were looking for Halloween costumes when we heard of this place and decided to check it out," Peter said

"With the hype that this place was getting you'd figure that the costumes would be fantastic or something. Like the coolest thing that you'd ever see," Kitty said as she placed the witch costume away and continued her browsing. "Turns out they were just good at marketing."

"We were certainly disappointed when we came here, looked around and saw this," Peter said as he showed Kitty a mummy costume that just looked like toilet paper.

Kitty laughed, "That's not just disappointing. That's a disgrace," she said, Kitty sees another rack and walks up to it. She takes a look and sees an assortment of pixie costumes. Kitty can't help but smile, if this costume was made with some decent material, then it would actually look nice.

"Hey, what do you think of me as Frankenstein's monster," Peter said as he was holding a headpiece that looked like Frankenstein's monsters' head. Peter put the headpiece on. Kitty turned and looked at Peter to see him wearing the headpiece and she can't help but giggle.

"That is so terrible," Kitty said shaking her head, "Come on, let's go to another part of the store." Kitty and Peter then started walking. They enter a section filled with zombie costumes.

"Hey zombie costumes, we could go as zombies," Peter offered

"I don't know, you know how I feel about zombies Peter. Ever since we first watched the Walking Dead, I get totally freaked out" Kitty said as she shivered, she remembers when zombies were the slow moving undead people who just went after your brains. Now they have blood or whatever dropping from their mouths, they can run up to you, and instead of going for the brains they eat the whole body.

Peter can't help but wonder how Kitty would react if she knew that zombies were actually real. Heck, if rumors are true there is a S.H.I.E.L.D. team that handles supernatural threats and one of their members is a zombie. For Kitty's sake Peter sure hopes she doesn't run into them, or maybe it's for the zombie's sake. Kitty can be unpredictable when she's freaked out. "Well, I don't think you have to worry about this costume," Peter said as he took out one of the zombie costumes, it was a green body suit that had patches of red on the arms that is supposed to be blood, the body suit comes with jeans, a sleeveless striped shirt, a pair of shoes that were intentionally torn up, there is a green mask, and a bald cap that has what looked like a few strands of hair. "This looks like one of those zombies from one of the games on my phone. Where you battle your zombies with another player's, it's pretty fun."

"I think we should keep looking," Kitty said, they then left the zombie section and moved to the vampire section. "This is not better," Kitty said as she was a looking through some of the vampire costumes.

Peter smiled, "You hate zombies, and you hate vampires," he said as he was holding a pair of vampire fangs in his hand.

"You know how I feel about horror movie monsters, zombies and werewolves eat you, vampires hypnotize you and sucks your blood by biting your neck," Kitty explained

Peter walks up, and stops behind Kitty, he then leaned where his mouth was next to her ear, "You certainly don't complain when I bite your neck," he whispered

Kitty blushed at that, she then turns around and slaps Peter's chest, "That's different and you know it," she said smiling, "When you do that, I feel nothing but pleasure." Kitty then blushed again as she remembered the times when Peter did bite or suck her neck. She could feel the phantom pleasure from the thought. Especially at what he did to her a few days ago at Cellini's. Her spine gave a pleasurable shiver as she remembered Peter slipping his hands under her trousers. God that felt so good, she's never felt such intense pleasure go through her. She was especially surprised when Peter made her legs give out. She didn't even know that could happen. Yep, that was definitely one of the heaviest make out sessions they had. Well, the one at the end of the day was certainly better. She can't help but blush deeper at the thought, they certainly had a lot less clothes on in that make out session. She quickly shook herself from those thoughts, despite how enjoyable those thoughts are, she has to focus on the task at hand. She can focus on those later.

"It's funny how much horror movie monsters freak you out and yet you love watching things like the Vampire Diaries, Teen Wolf, and Twilight," Peter mentioned as he stood next to Kitty and started looking.

"Hey, don't be dissing on those series, besides they're not even rated under horror, they're teen dramas, and they're really good," Kitty said

"I'll give you Teen Wolf, mostly because I can kind of relate to the main character a bit, and possibly Vampire Diaries, But Twilight needs to be wiped off the face of the Earth," Peter said

"You take that back, Twilight was a masterpiece of a book and movie series," Kitty said

"Twilight was lame," Peter said rolling his eyes.

"How dare you! Twilight was incredible, it was a love story of a human girl and a vampire boy who are enemies with the girl's friend's tribe who happen to be werewolves. And the love triangle between Bella, Edward, and Jake, that was so juicy. I am so happy that she stayed with Edward," Kitty said

"Twilight was screwed up, Jake imprinted on Bella and Edward's daughter making them lifelong mates, I don't care how fast she ages physically and mentally, that is just wrong," Peter said

Kitty hmphed, she had to give Peter that one, even though she enjoyed the series, to a point that she actually watched all movies four times in a row, she has to admit that did disturb her as well. "Let's keep looking," Kitty said as she walked off ahead of Peter annoyed that he won that round. She doesn't care what he says, Twilight was a masterpiece, she just may make him watch it just to bug him.

Peter smirked, he knows that he won that debate, Kitty always changes the subject when she has nothing else to say. He knows that she's probably planning some kind of revenge on him, so he'll enjoy this victory while he can.

Peter and Kitty spent the next hour looking around the store, they saw a variety of costumes, superhero costumes, they even found a cheap knock off of a Spider-Man costume, Kitty was pretty peeved that the only costume that they had that was related to the X-Men was Wolverine's old costume. Seriously where were theirs?! Where were her's?! Is she not costume worthy?! They found costumes from horror movies, like Friday the 13th, Halloween, and Nightmare on Elms Street. They found some costumes from television shows, like Power Rangers, Digimon, and Buffy the Vampire Slayer. After that they decided to leave.

"You also like Buffy the Vampire Slayer," Peter said as they walked out of the store.

"Buffy the Vampire Slayer is a good series, besides she reminds me of someone, I just can't figure out who," Kitty said as she tried to think who Buff reminded her of.

Peter smirked, if only Kitty knew. "So, where to next," he asked

"Hm, good question, we could go to Marvel, they always have the best superhero costumes. But we could also go to Phantom, they have a wider variety of costumes. What do you think," Kitty asked Peter.

"Well, if there's one thing that Costumes R' US is good for it's telling us what costumes that the other stores have. Seriously, it's like they have the inventory list of both stores, and decide to make cheap copies of every costume," Peter said

"At least they price by the quality of their costumes, you gotta give them that," Kitty said shrugging. "But that didn't answer my question, which store?"

"Phantom is the closest store last I checked, so how about we go there," Peter said

"OK, off to Phantom, and maybe afterwards we can get something to eat," Kitty said

"Sounds good," Peter said, they walked around the mall for a few minutes, taking the occasional turn, they pass by a set of TVs, taking a quick glance Kitty sees footage of Peter as Spider-Man picking up a turned over car and getting the people out of it. She smiled when she saw that, that's her boyfriend, Kitty then turned her face forward to see where they are going. It was another five minutes of walking when they finally made it to Phantom. As they approached the store, they saw a vicious looking werewolf standing in the display case. "Hey, check out the werewolf, looks real life like," Peter said pointing to the werewolf.

"Ehh, talk about hideous, let's go, that thing is seriously giving me the creeps," Kitty said as she grabbed Peter's arm and dragged him in the store.

When the couple's backs were to it, the werewolf turns its head and looked at them, "Well that's just rude," the werewolf said, a noise then comes from the werewolf's ear.

"Come in Warwolf," a voice said

"Yeah, I'm here," Warwolf said tapping his earpiece.

"Anything yet," the voice asked

"Well, two kids just came by and entered the store, and the girl said ehh at me, and called me hideous, and said I was giving her the creeps. Who says that," Warwolf complained

"I meant anything pertaining to the mission," the voice said

"Oh, well then no," Warwolf said

The voice sighed, "Keep visual, we'll meet up tonight at Strange's," the voice said

"Yes sir," Warwolf said

"See you then, Sitwell out," the voice, revealing to be Sitwell said ending the call.

Warwolf got back into position, he internally sighed, and started repeating his mantra, 'Don't cramp up, don't cramp up.'

Further in Phantom

"Now this is a costume store," Kitty said as she picks up a witch's costume, this one was of much better quality than the one in Costumes R' US. "I'm gonna go try this on, be back." Kitty then went to the nearby changing room to go change.

"Ok," Peter said as he looked through some warlock and wizard costumes. Peter picks up a wizard costume and a warlock costume, and looks at them thoughtfully, trying to figure out which one he would look better in.

"I'm done," Kitty said making Peter turn to her, when he did, he couldn't believe what he was seeing, there was Kitty in a jagged hemline black dress that stopped halfway her lower leg, bell sleeves with jagged hemlines, a sash tied around her waist, on top of her head is a witch's hat (If you need an image, I found this costume on Amazon, it's Forum Novelties Women's Wicked Witch Costume). "So, what do you think?"

Peter walked up to Kitty and looked at her up and down, "Wow, I think if all witches were as pretty as you, they'd have a better reputation," he said making Kitty laugh.

"Please tell me you did not just quote Halloweentown II," Kitty said giggling making Peter smile.

"You're right, you deserve a Parker original. I've said this before, I'll say it again, cute, pretty, adorable, beautiful, gorgeous, all of them describe you yet every single one of them is an understatement with how amazing you look Kitty," Peter complimented

A deep blush appeared on Kitty's face when Peter told her that, she didn't even try to hide the smile that formed on her face, reaching up, Kitty kissed Peter on the cheek. "Thanks Peter," Kitty said, this costume is definitely being put at the top of the list of costumes to choose from. Just because of the compliment.

"Simply telling you the truth Kitty," Peter said, he then raised his hands and showed Kitty the two costumes, "Now which one do you think would be best, wizard or warlock?"

"Try them both on and I will tell you my honest opinion," Kitty offered

"Ok, I'll be right back," Peter said, he then entered the changing room with both costumes, after waiting a couple of minutes the door opens and Peter steps out wearing a black robe, vest, and shirt front. The hooded robe jacket is close to floor length and is layered over the faux leather detailed vest and metallic, silver shirt front. The jacket is open at the front with an over-sized folded-tip hood with braided silver around the opening, and the cuffs are folded with braided silver edging. The vest has silver piping around the hems and collar, and the silvery shirt front pulls the whole look together. (Amazon: Mens Modern Warlock Costume Dark Wizard Costume). "So, what do you link?"

Kitty hummed as she walked up to Peter and circled him slowly taking in what he looked like, "Pretty cool," Kitty said as she stopped right in front of him. "Now let's see the wizard one."

Nodding Peter went back into the changing room to switch costumes. Two minutes later and Peter comes back out wearing a dark blue robe with the shoulders pointed out, he has a cloak with a hood and a belt wrapped around his waist. He is holding what looks like a wizard staff. (Amazon: Mens Dark Wizard Costume, but change the color to dark blue, exclude the beard)

Kitty breathed out a breath, "Wow, this is hard," she said as she looked at Peter, an idea just struck her, Kitty then grabbed Peter's hand, "Come with me." Kitty then led Peter to a mirror where he and she stepped in front of. Kitty looked at her and Peter together. They looked really good together, she then imagined Peter in his last costume with her. Wow still a hard decision, both of them would look good with her witch costume. After a couple of minutes contemplating Kitty made her decision. "The warlock costume."

"You think," Peter asked

"I know. I mean the wizard costume is good, but I think the warlock costume matches this witch's costume better," Kitty said

"Well, I trust you. So, we going with these costumes then," Peter asked

"Peter, of course we're not going with these, we still have the entire store to cover, not to mention Marvel. After that, then we'll pick," Kitty said

Peter laughed, "Should have known better," he said making Kitty grin.

"Yes, you should have. Before we do anything though I wanna take a picture of us," Kitty said, she then went to get her phone from the changing room, seconds later Kitty comes back with her phone in hand. She stops to stand next to Peter who puts his arm around her waist. "Say trick or treat," Kitty said as she raises her phone up.

"Trick or treat," Peter said

Kitty then took the picture, she and Peter then looked at the picture, "Picture perfect, now quickly I want you to change into the warlock costume so we can take another picture." Kitty said

"Yes, your witchness," Peter joked, he then headed to the changing room and switched costumes. Once he was out of the room, Peter went back to Kitty and stood beside her.

"Just like last time, 3, 2, 1…," Kitty said

"Trick or treat," the couple said as Kitty took a picture of them.

Kitty looked at her phone to check the picture out, "Perfect," she said, she then turned and started to walk away, "Now come on we got a lot more costumes to go through and so little time." Peter followed Kitty to the changing rooms so they could change back to their regular clothes. They then set out to look for more costumes. After some searching, they go to the vampire section and look around.

"We could go as vampires," Peter said as he looked at the accessories, certainly better than Costumes R' US.

"I guess," Kitty said as she picks up a vampire costume. This certainly looks cute; she'll try it on. "I'm gonna go try this on."

"Sure, I have a costume I'm gonna try as well," Peter said, with that they both went to separate changing rooms to put on their costumes.

Peter is the first one to get out, what he was wearing was a vampire-collared embossed velvet coat with satin lapels and cuffs along with the red printed satin vest and attached dickey, black pants and black shoes (Amazon: Dreamgirl Men's Bloody Handsome Costume). Peter goes to a mirror and looks at himself, "Not too shabby, if I do say so myself," he said

"I'm rea-, wow," Kitty said from behind Peter.

Peter turns to her only to once again be stunned by the beauty before him. Kitty is wearing a floor length crushed poly velvet dress with spiderweb lace, red sequins, and satin details. It has a large red gemstone at the waist, she has a choker on her neck with an attached batwing collar with red satin details (Amazon: Amscan 841219 Black and Red Vampire Costume | Adult Medium Size | 1 Piece).

Kitty herself is stunned by how Peter looked, he looked really handsome, like really handsome. "You look really handsome Peter," she said as Peter walks up to her.

"You think," Peter said

"Totally, you can bite my neck any day," Kitty said flirtatiously.

"Well, you certainly look like someone I wouldn't mind feasting on. How can one person turn themselves from a beautiful witch to a sexy vampire is beyond me," Peter said flirtatiously.

Kitty blushed, that compliment could mean a boat load of things but either way she's glad that she could impress him. "Come on, let's go to the mirror," Kitty said as they walked up to the mirror and looked at themselves. "Nice."

"Definitely," Peter said, they did look nice together, as if the two outfits were made to be paired. Once again, they decided to take a picture, but this time they used Peter's phone. He really wanted that picture of Kitty in her vampire costume on his phone. After the picture, they went back to the changing rooms and changed back into their regular clothes. "So, how about some werewolf costumes," Peter asked as they continued looking through the monster section of the store.

Kitty made a face, "I don't exactly feel like being covered in all of that fur," Kitty said, she then looked at some of the aisles until she found one that caught her interest, "What if we went as Frankenstein and his bride," she said as she stopped in front of the Frankenstein aisle.

"Seems like we're moving kind of fast don't you think," Peter joked making Kitty blush, in response she elbowed him.

"Dork," Kitty laughed as she walked through the aisled followed by a laughing Peter.

They looked at their respective sides, one side of the aisle was the bride of Frankenstein while the other side was Frankenstein's monster. Peter picked up a Frankenstein headpiece, put it on, and turned to Kitty, "Hey Kitty, what do you think now," he asked

Kitty turned to Peter to see him wearing the head piece, "Much better than the other one," she said, Kitty then picked up a wig and put it on. "What about me? How do I look," Kitty did a quick turn to show off the wig.

"Nice, very bride of Frankensteiny," Peter said making Kitty giggle.

"Why thank you," Kitty said, she then turned back to the costumes, "Let's see if I can find the right outfit for this wig."

Peter smiled, he put the headpiece away and got back to searching for his costume. It took a couple of minutes until he found a costume that he liked, "Got one," he exclaimed, he then turned to Kitty, "You find anything?"

"Hang on a second, there are so many different styles, it's hard to choose," Kitty said, which costume does she want, she supposes it depends. Does she want to be scary or attractive? Could she be both? Finally, after one more look over Kitty found the costume she wanted, she grabbed it and turned to Peter, "Ok, let's go." They then went to the nearest changing rooms.

Kitty comes out of the changing room, and she is shown wearing an off white uncrushed panne dress with glitter detail, mummy wrap sleeves with hand openings, and on top of her head is a bride of Frankenstein wig (Amazon: Disguise Monsters Deluxe Bride of Frankenstein Adult Costume). She goes to look herself in the mirror, "Hm, nice." She then hears a door open and turns around to see what her boyfriend chose.

Peter comes out of the changing room, and he is wearing a green jacket with attached shirtfront brown pants, and a black-haired headpiece to complete the transformation (Amazon: Mens Universal Monsters Frankenstein Costume). "So," Peter asked

"Needs makeup," Kitty said

"It's in the stall, green makeup," Peter said as he started to walk to Kitty.

"How do I look," Kitty said doing a twirl, to show off the dress.

"A combination between pretty and scary," Peter said

"Only pretty," Kitty asked as Peter approached her.

"Well," Peter said as he stopped in front of Kitty, "I do prefer your natural hair color."

Kitty takes off the wig, "And now," she asked

"Hang on," Peter said, he then pulled out her ponytail making her hair fall down, "Gorgeous. You always did look beautiful with your hair down."

Kitty smiled, she then wrapped her arms around Peter's neck and kissed him, "You're really making me contemplate to start wearing my hair down more often," Kitty whispered against Peter's lips.

"Really," Peter said making Kitty nod her head.

"You really think I look beautiful with my hair down," Kitty asked

"Kitty, I don't care what your hairstyle is. To me you are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen," Peter complimented.

Kitty felt her heart speed up, she loved it when Peter compliments her, because she knows that he isn't just saying it, he means every word, and that makes her feel so happy. He makes her feel so happy.

"Now what do you say we take a look in the mirror and see how we look," Peter offered

"Of course," Kitty said, she then releases Peter and puts the wig on, they look in the mirror.

They both look at their reflections, "Honestly, I'm not really big on it," Peter said

"Same, I mean we look good, but…," Kitty said

"It isn't what we're looking for," Peter finished

"Exactly," Kitty said, "Come on let's put these costumes away, but first, say trick or treat." Kitty then takes out her phone and takes a picture. The couple then went to change out of their costumes and into their regular clothes, "Let's go to a different section, I'm kind of tired of movie monsters."

"Ok, let's see what else this place has to offer," Peter said

"Oh, by the way," Kitty said getting Peter's attention, "You have till we're twenty," she then walked away.

Peter looked at Kitty questioning, "To do what," Peter asked, all he got was a smirk in return. Peter quickly followed Kitty, "What do I have till we're twenty to do?" But Kitty didn't answer, she just continued walking and searching. Peter quickly caught up to her.

It didn't take long for something to catch Kitty's attention, "Oh my God, Peter look," Kitty said as she walked to and aisle, she came back seconds later with two costumes.

"No, hell no, not a chance. NO," Peter declined when he saw the costumes.

Kitty decided to argue, "Yes," she said

"No," Peter said

"Yes," Kitty said

"No," Peter said

"Yes," Kitty said

"No," Peter said

"Why not," Kitty asked in a complaining tone.

"Didn't we just go over that in Costumes R' US. That movie needs to be wiped off the face of the planet," Peter said

"We would win with these costumes, guaranteed," Kitty said indicating to the costumes that she has in her hands which are Edward and Bella costumes.

"Kitty I swear, if you get me that costume, I will steak it to a wooden post and burn it. I swear I will," Peter said

Kitty scowled, "Fine, no Twilight," she said, she then gained a thoughtful look, "We could…"

"No Star Wars, in swear I will do to those costumes what Obi-wan did to Anakin on Mustafar," Peter said

Kitty hmphed and went to put the costumes back. Peter rolled his eyes at Kitty's pouting. Kitty soon came back, "So what else should we try on if not Twilight and Star Wars. Maybe Cinderella and Prince Henry, or Beauty and the Beast," Kitty asked as they started walking again.

"Umm no," Peter said

"Why not," Kitty asked annoyed stopping to look at Peter, "Give me one reason why not."

"Honestly, because you'd look too beautiful in those dresses," Peter said

"What," Kitty asked

"You'd look too beautiful in those dresses. All of the guys eyes would be on you, and call me a jealous boyfriend, but I don't like other guys eyeing you," Peter said as he wrapped his arms around Kitty's waist.

Kitty couldn't help but giggle, "I didn't realize you were such a jealous boyfriend," she said

"Well, when you have such a beautiful girlfriend you tend to want to keep other guys away from her in fear that she'd leave you for them," Peter said, but the smile on him face showed that he wasn't serious.

"Like that would ever happen," Kitty said rolling her eyes, "I have like the perfect guy right in front of me. Why would I leave?"

"I'm not perfect, I have quite some imperfections," Peter said

"But that's what makes you perfect," Kitty said back, "Fine, no princess costumes for the party, but we're still gonna try on the costumes."

"Why," Peter asked

"Wouldn't you like to see me in a princess gown? Well, I guess I could dress up as Jasmine," Kitty said smirking. Peter couldn't help but gulp a bit at the thought of Kitty dressed like that. "Come on Peter the fashion show commences." Kitty then started walking away followed by Peter. They found the aisle that they were looking for and got to changing. They changed into a variety of costumes, Cinderella and Prince Henry, Beauty and the Beast, Snow White and Prince Charming, Jasmine and Aladin, Ariel and Prince Eric. Peter really liked Kitty in the last two costumes. They had to have gone through every princess and prince/lover there was. They even changed into Princess Leia and Han Solo. They did numerous poses and took multiple pictures. They enjoyed it very much, Peter was right, every costume that Kitty put on looked beautiful on her, and Kitty certainly believed that Peter looked handsome, dashing, and rugged charming in his costumes. Rugged charming is for the Han Solo costume.

After they got done doing that they continued on their search, they found animal costumes, dogs, cats, lions, tigers, monkeys. They found secret agent costumes, lawyer costumes (why would anyone want to be a lawyer for Halloween is beyond them), they saw football player costumes and basketball player costumes. Kitty soon got an idea, she then looked at Peter, "How about you try this on," Kitty said indicating towards the basketball costume.

Peter raised an eyebrow, "Why," he asked

Kitty shrugged, "Why not," she answered

Smiling, Peter decided to do what Kitty said, he grabbed the costume and headed to the changing room, what he didn't notice was the mischievous smile on her face as she got her own costume and headed to a changing room.

A minute later and Peter comes out of the changing room wearing a blue basketball jersey that has the number 63 on it with matching basketball shorts. "Ok, it's on," Peter said

"Good just hang on a second," Kitty said from the changing room. It was three minutes later when the door opened and what Peter saw made his jaw drop open. In front of Peter was Kitty wearing a cheerleader outfit. She was wearing a sleeveless bluetop with a lion head on it, the top showing off her midriff, a short red skirt that showed off her bare legs, she also had pompoms in her hands, "What do you think?"

"Um um um," Peter said, there was nothing else he could say. He was speechless, Kitty looked really sexy in that outfit.

"Well," Kitty asked as she trolled on up to Peter, "Come on Peter, tell me." Kitty did a slow twirl to show off her body to Peter and he got every detail.

"Um, um, you look wow," Peter said

Kitty smirked feeling confident in herself, "Why thank you, I have to admit. I really enjoy what I'm seeing," she said as she looked at Peter.

"Really," Peter said, a smirk appearing on his face, he was just able to snap out of his stupor, but he is really having a hard time not eyeing Kitty's body. Those X-Men training sessions really helped her.

"Really," Kitty said wrapping her arms around Peter's neck and kiss him, "So which one do you like me in more, the witch costume, the vampire one, Jasmine, Ariel, or this one?"

"Is there an answer that won't make me sound like a pervert," Peter asked as he wrapped his arms around Kitty's waist.

"Don't know. Is there," Kitty asked

Peter thought for a moment, "Nope no answer that won't make me sound like a pervert," he said

Kitty giggles, she loves doing this to Peter, teasing him, it's always so much fun not to mention flattering to see him gawk at her. "Let me guess, you don't want me to wear this. Don't want all of the guys staring at me," she said

"Exactly," Peter said making Kitty giggle again.

The couple change back into their regular clothes and spend some more time looking and trying on costumes. They spent an hour-and-a-half in the store until finally they decided to leave and get something to eat. As they exit the store Peter takes another look at the werewolf, "Seriously that is realistic," he said

"To realistic if you ask me. It seriously stinks," Kitty said as they walked off.

'HEY,' Warwolf thought, he then started to feel cramps, 'Oh no I'm cramping, I'm cramping!'

"So where to," Peter asked

"Let's go to the food court," Kitty said, they then headed to the food court. It took them a couple of minutes of walking until they reached the food court. Once they reached it, they saw a variety a restaurants gathered together. They walk around looking at the restaurants. "How about Chinese," Kitty offered as she saw a Chinese restraint, above the entrance said, Emerald Chopstix.

"I could go for some kung pao chicken," Peter said

"Great! Let's go," Kitty said, they entered the restaurant and sat at a table, their waiter came and gave them their menus to choose from and left to give them time.

"Think I'm gonna have a Sierra Mist for a drink," Peter said

"Pepsi for me," Kitty said

"Any idea what you want to eat," Peter asked

"Emerald Noodles, and fried rice," Kitty answered, "What about you?"

"Kung Pao Chicken, and I think I'll have fried rice to," Peter said

"We should get some egg rolls, those are always good," Kitty suggested

When the waiter came Peter and Kitty gave their orders, ten minutes later, and they find themselves eating their food.

Kitty opens a fortune cookie, "The path of knowledge is the path to power," Kitty read

"Good advice," Peter said

Kitty shrugged as she took a bite of her eggroll, "Sound like a longer version of knowledge is power," she said

Peter smiled at that, "You should hear some of Danny's sayings," he said

"Why? They as cheesy as this," Kitty said

"They can be, I always wondered how he comes up with the stuff," Peter said

"Maybe he has them all written in a little book," Kitty said as she drank her Pepsi.

Peter and Kitty spend the next twenty minutes eating and talking until finally they are done with their food. After paying for the meal and leaving a tip, they head on out to their next destination.

As they approach the mall's last costume shop, they look above the entrance and there is a red rectangular sign that says Marvel in white lettering with heroes like Iron Man, Captain America, and Thor, they see windows with costume displays on both sides, on the left side is Captain America, Iron Man, and Thor. On the right side is Wolverine, Spider-Man, and Iron Fist. "OH COME ON," Kitty exclaimed as they walked to the displays, "Seriously, why is Logan's costume being display? Where are ours? This is so not fair."

"To be honest Wolverine does have a big fanbase. Not to mention he was more public than the rest of you guys," Peter said

Kitty hmphed, she did have to admit that Peter did have a point, Logan did go out more than they did in the beginning. Back then, though no one knew that he was a mutant, everyone thought that he was like Peter and the Fantastic Four. Frankly it was Logan's popularity that has helped them with some of the people. Some of the parents never would have sent their kids to Xavier's if it wasn't for Logan. Everyone recognizes the Wolverine, the guy who fought alongside Spider-Man, Captain America, the Avengers. Logan's deeds have helped the X-Men greatly despite some people arguing about him being a liar. Not that Logan really cares what everyone thinks of him.

"Come on, let's go," Peter said, as they entered the store. As they enter, they see someone familiar walking toward the exit. "Hey, it's MJ," Peter exclaimed, "Hey Mary Jane," he called out getting the red head's attention.

"Hey Peter," MJ said as she walked up to the couple. She looked down and saw that Peter and Kitty were holding hands. So, it was true, they really were together.

"Hey MJ," Kitty greeted smiling.

MJ scowled, "Hey Kitty," MJ said

"So, what are you doing here," Peter asked

"Looking for a costume, what else," MJ answered

"Should you really be moving around, you took quite the beating today," Peter said

"I'm fine Peter, just a little sore," MJ reassured

"I saw that fight. Are you sure that you're ok? The Wrecking Crew didn't look like they were pulling any punches," Kitty said worried.

"Like you could have done better," MJ snarked, she didn't like that Kitty knew that she was Spider-Woman, Peter never should have told her.

Kitty frowned at the response, "I'm not sure I would have done better, guys with super durability are very annoying to take down. Even with a team, it was a good thing Peter arrived when he did. I was really worried," Kitty said

"I can handle myself, the only reason why they got the upper hand was because they used the civilians against me," MJ said

"Well, either way, I'm glad that you're ok," Kitty said

"Thanks, listen I have to go, I'll catch you later Peter," MJ said as she then walked away not even bothering to say bye to Kitty.

"See ya MJ," Peter said

"Bye," Kitty said but got no reply in return, Kitty's face then became depressed which Peter noticed.

"Kitty," Peter said

"She hates me," Kitty said

"No, she doesn't," Peter said

"You saw the way she talked to me Peter, did you sense a single ounce of friendliness in her voice, I sure didn't," Kitty said as she hugged herself.

Peter pulled Kitty in a hug, his arms wrapped around her protectively, he could feel her relax a little as she rested her head on his chest. He could tell that she was doing her best to hold back her tears. Peter knows how much it hurts Kitty that MJ, Gwen, and Liz aren't talking to her. They have barely spoken to her in years. Even when Gwen got out of her coma, she didn't even try contacting Kitty, despite Kitty actually visiting her in the hospital during said coma. The only time they ever spoke was when they couldn't avoid it. Peter wished that they could stop this. It's so stupid that they're doing this, and Harry agrees with him. Yet despite how terribly they've been treating her, Kitty still considers them friends and will always do her best to be there for them and help them when they needed it, just as she did when Gwen was in her coma.

They stood there for a while, Peter holding Kitty whispering comforting things in her ear. After some time, Kitty calms down and looks up at Peter. He can see tear stains on her face, he touches Kitty's face with his hand and brushes away the stain. "Are you ok," Peter said

"Yeah, I'm fine. Sorry for that, it's just hard sometimes you know," Kitty said as she wipes her face getting rid of the tear stains.

"Trust me, I know. I've gone through the same thing with Eddie. Do you still want to go costume shopping? We can do this another day," Peter said

Kitty shook her head, "No, I'm ok, really. Besides, you know shopping helps distract me," Kitty said

"I know, but if you want to talk," Peter said

"You'll be the first one I'll come too," Kitty said giving a small smile, "Now come on, let's see what they've got." They then continued into the store. Once they were in the store, they saw everything superhero. They saw life size statues, costumes, candy, trick or treat bags/buckets, candy bowls. Hanging from the ceiling are statues of Iron Man, War Machine, and Falcon, all look like that they are flying. They see a Spider-Man statue hanging from a web on the ceiling along with Kid Arachnid, and Spider-Woman. "You know it always amazed me with how much superhero stuff that they have here," Kitty comments as they walk through the store.

"The owner must be a huge superhero fan, either that or he realized the money in superhero products," Peter said

"Could be both," Kitty said

As they continued walking, taking their time to look around at the active store, and the store is active with all of the people there. They are approached by a girl their age, she has to be about 5'5, has blonde hair that reached to her upper back, green eyes, a few freckles on her face, she is wearing a red t-shirt with a white M printed on the center, on her left breast is her name tag in the shape of the Black Widow that says Terry, she has khaki pants, and black shoes. "Hello, my name is Terry, is there anything that I can help you with," Terry asked

Peter and Kitty look at each other, there is so much stuff here it's hard to decide where to even start. Peter turns his attention to Terry, "Maybe," Peter said

"We're going to a costume party, and we are looking for some good costumes to wear, preferably couple costumes. There is a costume contest at the party, and we'd like to win," Kitty informed

"I know just where you can begin your search, follow me," Terry said, she then turned around and led the couple to where their starting point would be. "Do you know why this store is called Marvel?"

"No. Why," Peter said

"Because we all think that superheroes are Marvelous. Get it Marvel, Marvelous," Terry said making Peter and Kitty awkwardly laugh at the terrible joke.

"You tell that joke to all of your customers," Peter asked

"Yeah sorry, terrible joke I know, but it's boss's orders to say the joke at least once a day. We tried not saying it, thought he wouldn't know. Somehow though he knows, he always knows. We think that he looks at the security tapes to see everything we said during the day," Terry said

"Well, that's creepy," Kitty said

"Very creepy, but it's not like we have any proof, and besides that bad joke this is a good gig, good pay, flexible hours so it doesn't interfere with school," Terry said, finally she led them to a section that was dedicated to the Avengers. "I suggest, you try Ant-Man and Wasp first, they're always an iconic duo," Terry suggested

"Thanks, we'll try that," Peter said

"Have a Marvel day," Terry said chuckling, "Also something we have to say to customers." Terry then walks off leaving Peter and Kitty to themselves.

"So, Ant-Man and Wasp first," Peter asked

"First we have to find the right costumes, I mean they've worn so many over the years," Kitty said

Peter snorted, "Wasp has, Ant-Man, not so much," he said as he looked at the Ant-Man costumes.

Kitty looked through the Wasp costumes, "Uhh, normally I applaud Ms. Van Dyne for her many costumes because they all look amazing, but now I wish she didn't go through so many. It's hard to decide," Kitty said as she grabbed two costumes, one costume looked like the one is Avengers Earth's Mightiest Heroes while the other one looked like the one in Ant-Man and Wasp Quantum Mania. "These both are so cute; how do I choose?"

"You could try them on," Peter suggested

"Good thinking, get your Ant-Man costume and we'll change," Kitty said

"I haven't chosen yet, he may not have worn a lot of costumes but he did do good on designing them, they're all pretty cool," Peter said as he looked at the costumes. The first costume is the original Ant-Man costume, and the second one looked like the one from Fantastic Four Earth's Greatest Heroes.

Kitty walked up next to Peter, "I'm sure it was Ms. Van Dyne who designed the costumes, you smart guys have no sense of fashion," she said, Kitty then took a quick look and picked up a costume, "Go with the original, it's iconic," Kitty said as she gave Peter the Ant-Man costume. "Let's go," Kitty then rushed to the nearest changing room followed by Peter.

A couple of minutes later and Peter comes out wearing the original Ant-Man costume, holding the helmet in his hands. Kitty then comes out wearing the EMH costume, "What do you think," she asked

"Hot," Peter answered making Kitty smile.

"Let's check the mirror," Kitty said, they then walked up to the mirror with Peter putting the Ant-Man helmet on.

"Nice," Peter said as he took a picture of them, in the costumes.

"Yeah, but I have like ten other Wasp outfits to try on," Kitty said

"TEN," Peter exclaimed, genuinely surprised,

"Ms. Van Dyne has gone through a lot on costumes over the years. 10 is only a fraction of the costumes that she's worn. I'm actually surprised the rest aren't here. Unless they're somewhere else in the store," Kitty said

Peter sighed, "Alright, let's get this over with," Peter said

"Why are you even complaining, you get to see me in spandex. I'd figure that'd excite you a little," Kitty said smiling making Peter smile. She then turned around and headed to the changing room. The next time she came back out she was wearing a purple leotard with high shoulder pads, a matching skirt and leggings, blue accent lines fringe the skirt, and her gloves and boots the same blue (Janette wore this is the comics, most likely Earth 616). "I like this one," Kitty said, she then walked up the mirror and stood by Peter. "So have you met Ant-Man and Wasp before?"

"No, never have, it's widely known that Dr. Pym has always been more interested in science than his duties as an Avenger, and Ms. Van Dyne, despite her more active role in the Avengers, has never been around when I met up with them. I've been part of the team for three months and I still haven't met them. Last I checked Dr. Pym wasn't doing any new research," Peter said

"It's probably because Ms. Van Dyne's new line that came out. I'm planning on getting those clothes, you know when I find them," Kitty said, she then scowled, "Every time I go to a store all of her clothes have been sold. I have to get those clothes, I'm still wearing last year's line," Kitty complained, Peter couldn't help but laugh, "It's not funny!"

"Sorry," Peter said trying to hold in his laugh.

Kitty sighed, "Whatever, I'm gonna go change into the next outfit, but first," she then takes her phone out and takes a picture of them together. After that Kitty walks to the changing room to change. It was five minutes later when she came back out, she was wearing the Marvel NOW initiative version. "You know I always liked the black and gold she had in her costumes. Was never big on the other colors."

"I thought you liked the purple one," Peter said

"Ok, excluding the purple one, she had just the right shade of purple," Kitty said as she walked over to Peter.

"I have to admit, gold and black work for you," Peter said as they looked in the mirror.

"You know the professor said that he thought of making the X-Men's outfits gold and black in the beginning," Kitty said

"Really? Why didn't he," Peter asked

"Something about wanting us to express ourselves, thought it would be a good way to let us grow. Although he seemed to abandon that philosophy with the New Mutants," Kitty said chuckling, she then took a quick picture of them, "Ok on to the next one."

"Are you really gonna try them all on," Peter asked

"Yep," Kitty said, she then turned around and headed to the changing rooms. Kitty did exactly what she said, she tried on every Wasp costume she had and posed and took pictures with Peter in them. Finally, Kitty has on her last Wasp suit, the changing room door opens, and Kitty comes out wearing the Unstoppable Wasp suit also known as the current suit of the Wasp.

Seeing her in the suit Peter couldn't help but whistle, "Impressive," he said

"Thank you," Kitty said, she then approached Peter and they looked in the mirror, "Not bad, but not what I'm looking for."

"Still one for the gallery," Peter said as he took a picture.

"This was the last costume, I'm gonna go change out of this and we can look for other costumes," Kitty said, she then went back into the changing room and changed out of her costume, Peter doing the same thing with his costume. After putting their costumes away, they continue looking. "Is it true that Hawkeye and Black Widow are a thing," Kitty asked as she looked at a Black Widow costume.

"Nah, they're more of a brother sister duo, although Hawkeye did once mention that Widow and Dr. Banner may have something going on. You want to go as Widow and I'll be the Hulk," Peter said

"No," Kitty immediately said, she then gave Peter a smirk, "If you went as Hulk, you'd have to go shirtless, and if you do that girls would be eyeing your chest, and this chest," Kitty said poking Peter's chest, "Is for my eyes and hands only. I will not let you tempt them."

"A jealous boyfriend for a jealous girlfriend," Peter joked

"I hold no guilt or shame of it," Kitty said

As they continue walking, they enter the Fantastic Four section of the store, "We could go as Mr. Fantastic and Invisible Woman, they're just as iconic if not more than Ant-Man and Wasp," Kitty said as they look through the costumes.

"I don't know, their suits are pretty much identical, if Johnny found out I was wearing a suit, he'd never let me hear the end of it. Would be saying things like I was dressing up like him, and he never knew that I looked up to him, and that kind of stuff," Peter said

"How is Johnny? I haven't seen him in, I think four years," Kitty said as she remembers the last time she saw the Human Torch, back then he wasn't even the Human Torch, he was Johnny Storm the hot shot, self-proclaimed cool guy, a player, he had to have flirted with every girl in the school, and he's certainly never been short on dates. Kitty will admit to having a bit of a crush on Johnny for a bit, she was of course in love with Peter and if it had come down to who she wanted to be with Peter would have definitely been her choice. Johnny was never really friends with them though, Johnny tended to hang with the popular crowd, one of the things that broke her crush was his cocky and self-absorbed attitude back then, but he was never mean to them so that got him in her good books. He could have been a possible friend if he had got over his shallowness. They had gone to school with Johnny since 7th grade, when she moved freshman year Johnny was still at Midtown High, but when she moved back, he was no longer a student, apparently, he had gone on some space expedition with his sister Susan or Sue as she likes to be called, brother-in-law Reed, and Reed's best friend Ben. From what she heard he had snuck on the ship without them knowing, and when they were in space they got hit by a cosmic storm and got bathed in cosmic radiation giving them powers. It was apparently too risky for Johnny to go back to school because of his lack of control of his powers so he's been homeschooled since then. Kitty asks Peter because ever since they met up as Spider-Man and Human Torch they became great friends, in fact Peter has great relations with the whole team despite their rocky first meeting. Kitty knows that Peter is close to them, they trust him, and he trusts them, so much so that he's revealed his identity to them. That seemed to have brought Peter and Johnny closer, at this point their best friends, or well that's what Peter had told her.

"He's been good I guess, last I heard he went on some space expedition with his team, so they won't be back for a while," Peter informed

"I was wondering why there was a lack of them on the news. Some of the kids at the institute are speculating on why we haven't seen them. Some think they took a vacation; others think they retired because of the twins, and then there are those who think the Fantastic Four died," Kitty said

"Well, that's morbid," Peter said

"We have a few pessimists in the institute," Kitty said

"Well as far I know they're still alive," Peter said

"That's good. So, no Mr. Fantastic and Invisible Woman then," Kitty said

"Please spare me the annoyance that is Johnny," Peter answered making Kitty giggle.

"Ok, I'll spare you this time," Kitty said as they then walked out of the Fantastic Four section.

"You have to admit, they do have some great decorations," Peter said as he passed a life-sized version of Captain America.

"I'll say, everything is so detailed you'd think that they were real," Kitty said as she too noticed how life like the decorations were.

As they walked Kitty noticed a section of the store that made her smile, "Check this out," Kitty said as she headed toward the section followed by Peter. "Look, you and your team have your own section," she said as they entered the section.

Peter smiled, "It's not that surprising, my team has been around for two years Kitty," Peter said

"Still, I didn't know that you had your own section," Kitty said as she decided to explore what it had to offer. Peter followed her, he already knew what this section probably had but he couldn't help but wonder how realistic they made the suits. As they traveled the section Peter and Kitty looked at everything that they had. They had his original suit and his current suit, they had Iron Fist's and White Tiger's original suits plus their current ones, they also had Power Man's suit.

Peter looked at some of the baskets and found what looked like web shooters. He doubts that they knew he used web shooters most people think that he had organic webbing, only those close to him and a few villains know that isn't true. "Check this out," Peter said as he picked up the box that held the web shooters and showed it to Kitty who smiled at what she saw. She knows for a fact that Peter's web shooters look nothing like that. Kitty takes a closer look and reads what's on the box.

"It says that it shoots out silly string for webbing," Kitty said giggling. "Come on, let's go," she said as they exited the section and searched for a new place to look.

After some time searching aisles dedicated to the heroes themselves, such as Irom Man, Captain America, Wasp which Kitty spent a boat load of time looking through the costumes and trying them on, not that Peter was complaining, she looked really hot in some of them. He even took a few pictures of her on his phone, and she was more than happy to pose for him. They even found an aisle dedicated to Spider-Man which was amusing to say the least. As they continued walking something caught Peter's eye and he couldn't help but smirk, "Hey Kitty," Peter said getting his girlfriend's attention, "Look at this," he said pointing out what he sees.

Kitty looks to where Peter is pointing and can't believe her eyes. "No way," Kitty said as she runs over to confirm what she's seeing, and after a closer look Kitty sees that her eyes aren't deceiving her, "There's a section dedicated to the X-men," she exclaimed as she looked around. Peter walked on over to see Kitty going over all the accessories and costumes. Kitty takes out Jean's suit, "This looks exactly like Jean's suit," she says as she shows Peter the costume, "And Kurt's," Kitty then takes out Nightcrawler's costume. She looks around more and something else catches her eye, "No way," she said putting the costumes back, she then goes to what she sees, "They have Scott's visor," she said picking up a duplicate of Cyclops's visor and shows it to Peter. Kitty then puts it on, "How do I look?"

Peter laughed, "Like one of those people from those techno music videos," he said as Kitty then looks herself in the mirror.

"You're right, change the colors and I could so make this work," Kitty said, she then takes off the visor and puts it away. Her eye then catches something that puts a wide and excited smile on her face, "No way, NO WAY," she said as she runs up to a life size statue of her in her Shadowcat uniform, "Look at this, THIS IS SO COOL. THEY GOT MY SUIT AS A COSTUME. THEY HAVE ME AS A LIFE SIZE STATUE." Kitty knew that if there was a life size statue of her then there are most likely life size statues of the rest of her team, but she doesn't care about that the fact that her suit is a costume, and someone thought that she was good enough to make a statue of her was AWESOME.

Peter smiled at how excited and happy Kitty was. He'll admit that he isn't the most comfortable with people buying a life size statue of his girlfriend, there are a lot of weird people out there who would use the statue for more than a decoration. But he isn't gonna be a jealous and possessive boyfriend about it, after all those creeps may have the statue but he has the real one and he is enjoying her happiness. Peter walks up to Kitty as she checks out her costume.

"They were able to get everything right, it must have taken them forever to make it look like this," Kitty said, they must have gone through a lot of pictures and footage, or maybe even gone to one of the X-Men fights to get the detail, she certainly doesn't remember giving out on how her suit was made.

"Enjoying yourself," he asked

Kitty turned to Peter and laughed, "Sorry, I guess I got a little crazy," she said

Peter wraps his arm around Kitty's shoulders, "Don't apologize," he said kissing the side of Kitty's head, "You're excited and I like seeing you excited."

Kitty smiled wider at what Peter said, "I have to try on these costumes, I always wondered what I'd look like wearing Jean's or Rogue's. Oh, I just thought of something," she said

"What," Peter asked

"Jean and Scott are a couple. We can so dress up as them, grab a costume and let's go," Kitty said, she then took Jean's costume and rushed to the changing room. Peter just laughed; he loved seeing Kitty like this. Peter got himself a Cyclops costume and headed to the changing room.

A couple of minutes later and Peter and Kitty exit the changing rooms. They look each other over, deciding whether they liked the other's costume. "Looking good Kitty," Peter said

"Why thank you, you look good as well," Kitty said, she then grabbed Peter's hand, "Now come on, to the mirror," she then led Peter to the mirror. "Let's get into the right poses."

"Ok. Wait. How does Scott pose," Peter said

"I'll show you," Kitty said as she got into Scott's classic pose, "You got it?"

"Like this," Peter asked as he posed.

"Exactly, now hang on I have to put the camera on a timer," Kitty said, she quickly set up her camera timer on her phone, set her phone down and rushed next to Peter as she got in Jean's usual pose. Five seconds later, and they heard the camera go off signifying that the picture was taken. Kitty goes up to the phone and looks at the picture, "Now that is a good picture," she said as Peter walks up behind her and looks over her shoulder.

"It is good, does that mean you want to get these costumes," Peter asked

"Hmmm, no I don't think so, the picture is good, but it just doesn't feel right," Kitty said

"Well, I hate to say it, but it's getting late," Peter said as he shows Kitty the time on his phone, 7:30.

"7:30, I didn't know we've been here that long," Kitty said surprised, she had no idea that they were here for so long, time just seemed to have fly by. "And we're still no closer to choosing a costume."

"The party is on Halloween, we have twelve days to decide on what to wear," Peter said

Kitty sighed, "That's true, we could also use the time to go to the other malls and look for costumes, not to mention there are a few stores on the streets," Kitty said, maybe this isn't a bad thing, they can keep on shopping and have fun while doing it. Kitty smiled at the thought.

"So, I guess I'll just take you home then," Peter said

"You can take me home at 8:30, right now there is something else I'd like to do with you," Kitty said, her voice getting seductive.

"Oh, and what's that," Peter asked smiling with a raised eyebrow. In response Kitty wraps her arms around his neck.

"Something that we will both enjoy very much," Kitty said as she kissed Peter's neck and then went down.

"Sounds fun," Peter said

"Oh, it will be, first we need to change," Kitty said, she and Peter then went back to the changing rooms and changed back to their regular clothes. After putting the costumes away, they leave the store heading to the mall exit. As they walk through the mall, something catches Kitty's eye. "Hey Peter, check this out," Kitty said as they headed to a display case that has a TV in it. In order to show how good the TV is the store had it on. The channel that it was on was the news channel.

One the news channel, is an anchor woman outside in what looked like a crime scene, "I am here today in Brooklyn at a crime scene where it looked like a teenage boy has just been killed. There is no word from the police but what I do know is that no murder weapon has been found. This is not the first murder either, so far, according to my sources, there have been similar murders such as this one all over the world. People just dying, cold and white with terror etched on their faces. The killer seems to only hunt at night, no one has seen this person. Could this be the work of a serial killer? Who is the next victim on this person's list? The police have issued a warning, be careful at night, don't talk to anyone unfamiliar, and go straight to your destination. This is Heather Harrington signing off," the news woman Heather said

"Wow, that's scary," Kitty said

"Yeah, it is. I heard some about that, apparently 20 people were killed so far," Peter said

"So that would make this guy number 21," Kitty said, she sighed, "How can someone just kill another human being like that?"

"There are sick people, evil people out there. We both know that," Peter said

"Yeah," Kitty said as she looked at the TV solemnly, that poor boy having his life stolen from him like that, he had to have been maybe 16 at most. Now he'll never get to experience life.

Peter wraps his arm around Kitty's waist, "Come on, let's go," Peter said

"Right," Kitty said as she then leaned into Peter feeling better. They finally make it to the mall exit, and head to the car. Once in the car Peter drives them to a secluded area where they get to enjoy the rest of their time together before they head home.

Chapter End

Chapter Text

Boston, Massachusetts, Sunday, October 24, 9:00 pm

A black van pulled up on the side of the street, inside the van were a group of ten men. Eight in the back, two up in the front seats. The lead man looked at the group, "Alright, everyone knows the plan right," he said, he got a nod in return. "Good, follow the plan and everything should go fine, especially with our secret weapon." The boss then looked at the person on his right, just like him the person was masked, by their build you could tell that they were male, this person was much shorter than the man though, about 5 inches from the boss's 6 foot. "Alright, time to move." The people in the back then all exited the car. When they were out the boss looked at the person beside him. "You know what to do."

The person nodded, "I do," the person said in a youthful voice.

"Everyone, grab on tight," the boss said as he grabbed the boy's shoulder. Following their leader's orders, the group grabbed onto each other, everyone making sure that they had some connection to the boy. "Do it," the boss ordered

The boy nodded, he then took a breath, suddenly the group vanished from their spot.

Bank

The group of men then appear in a room that is filled with money, the boss grinned, "Load up, get as much as you can," the boss said, with that everyone split up and started to fill their bags with as much money as possible, after 10 minutes every member's bags were filled with money, "Ok, time to go." Everyone then made contact with each other and once again they vanished.

Outside

The group appeared next to the van which the boss opens, "Everyone get in, now," the boss ordered, everyone then got in the van with their bags of money. Once everyone was in the van, the van took off leaving the scene. Knowing that they were safe the boss relaxed and took off his mask to show a man with tan skin, black hair, and brown eyes. The man then put his hand on his companion's shoulder, "Atta boy."

Xavier's Institute, Cerebro

Professor Xavier and Jean were in Cerebro with Jean holding the helmet, "I don't know about this professor," Jean said uncertainly as she looked at the helmet in her hands.

"I understand your hesitation Jean, but please know that I believe this to be necessary. Cerebro is a very complex machine, and you have used this machine quite a few times. I wish to teach you how to properly use it, especially with the upgrades given to it," Professor Xavier said, one of the first things that Xavier upgraded was Cerebro to make it more accurate among other things.

"But why? Why can't you just do it," Jean asked

"Recent events have shown me that there may come a day where I will no longer be around, and you all will be alone. The X-Men and New Mutants did an excellent job in stopping Apocalypse, despite the odds being against you. You all triumphed and I am very proud, especially considering I wasn't there to help you," Xavier said

"It was Logan's plan that saved the day professor, we just followed it," Jean said

"That doesn't matter. What matters is how you all handled the situation, and I believe it is time that I put more responsibility on you all. I know that may not sound fair Jean, just know that the reason why I'm doing this is because the X-Men have proven that they can handle it. You are one of the most powerful telepaths in the world Jean, I know that you can handle it. Just believe in yourself," Xavier said

Jean sighed, "Ok professor, I trust you," Jean said, she then put on the helmet.

"Ok, now let's try looking for some familiar people, starting with the one that you are most familiar with, Scott," Xavier said

"Ok," Jean said, she then concentrated trying to use Cerebro to connect with Scott. After a few minutes, Scott's picture shows up along with a list of information that includes Name: Scott Summers, Father: Christopher Summers, Mother: Katherine Summers, Age: 20, Mutant Powers: Concussive Optic Blasts, Location: Bayville, New York, Xavier's Institute. It then showed Scott's power levels.

"Good, now let's locate Evan, shall we," Xavier said getting a nod from Jean who concentrated, it took a little longer because Evan's signature was a bit different due to the evolution of his powers but eventually the picture of an armored Evan showed, listing his information, Name: Evan Daniels, Father: Howard Daniels, Mother: Amy Daniels, Age: 18, Powers: Self-Replicating Exoskeleton Projectiles/Flaming Spikes, Location: New York, New York, and finally it showed his power levels. "Good, now how about Kitty."

"Ok," Jean said, she then concentrated, and a picture of Kitty showed up, it had her Name: Katherine Anne Pryde, Father: Carmen Pryde, Mother: Rebecca Theresa Pryde, Age: 18, Powers: Intangibility, Location: Forest Hills, New York, New York.

"Hmmm, Forest Hill, I wonder what she could be doing there. Would you happen to know Jean," Xavier asked his student.

"What? Why would I know? She might just be visiting a friend, you know we all do have friends outside the X-Men right professor," Jean said trying to cover for Kitty, she knows very well why Kitty is in Forest Hills, she's visiting her boyfriend who she seems to be crazy about. Jean is happy for Kitty; she has never seen the girl this happy before. Kitty told Jean that she wanted to keep her relationship a secret for now. She doesn't want the others to interfere just yet. Jean can understand that, ever since she and Scott got together, everyone has been in their business so much, it's annoying. Kitty did reassure Jean that she will reveal her relationship, Jean just hopes it's soon, she'd like to meet this Peter guy. Kitty has shown her pictures of him and her, most recently when they went costume shopping, Jean thinks that Kitty should go for the witch's costume. Jean still can't believe that Kitty is dating the personal intern for Tony Stark, Iron Man himself. Jean must admit she is impressed, Kitty sure could milk that cow if she wanted to.

"I suppose that you're right," Professor Xavier said with a knowing smile, making Jean wonder what he knows. "Let's get back to practice, shall we?"

"Of course," Jean said, just then an alarm goes off.

"A mutant," Xavier exclaimed, just then an image appears on the screen, the image is of a teenage boy, with the sides of his head shaved to the point where the only hair he had was on the middle of his head, the end of his black hair pointed down his forehead, he has green eyes, and he was wearing a red shirt. Next to the image it says Name: Telford Porter, Father: Edward Porter, Mother: Nataly Porter (Deceased), Age: 18, Location: 9128 Adrian Drive, 02108, Boston, Massachusetts, then it shows his power levels. "Telford Porter," Xavier read

"Professor," Jean said

"It appears that we may have a new recruit. Let Scott know, tomorrow we will gather the X-Men, and we will head to Boston," Xavier said

"Yes professor," Jean said

"You may leave Jean, we'll pick this up at another time," Xavier said

"Thank you," Jean said, she then left Cerebro and went to find her boyfriend.

New York City, Forest Hills, Parker Residence

In the room of Peter Parker moans can be heard, clothes are thrown about on the ground, shirts, jackets, socks, shoes, and pants. On the bed are two individuals, Peter Parker who is wearing red boxers, and underneath him is his girlfriend Kitty Pryde, her hair out of its usual ponytail, she is wearing a dark blue bra with cheeky panties. Kitty is the one who is making the moans and all because Peter is massaging her left breast with one hand, his other hand squeezing her butt, while his mouth bites the erect nipple that is showing through her bra, "Peter…keep going…keep going Peter," Kitty breathes out as she moans in pleasure, her arms wrapped around Peter's head, pulling his hair in encouragement. Peter gives Kitty's nipple a hard bite, "FUCK," she yelled, Peter bites Kitty's nipple again, "FUCK," Kitty said as her back arches in pleasure as she heaves.

Peter releases Kitty's nipple leaving it sensitive and making her want him to continue biting it. Peter then bites Kitty's breast and then kisses his way up to her neck which he bites, making her whimper in pleasure, Peter then goes to Kitty's ear and bites it.

"P-Peter," Kitty whimpers in pleasure.

"You like this Kitty? Like what I'm doing to you," Peter asked as he bit Kitty's ear again, lightly dragging his teeth on it.

Kitty's breathing is getting harder, the pleasure coursing through her body is incredible, "Y-yes," Kitty whispered

"What was that I didn't hear you," Peter said as he gave Kitty's ass a harder squeeze.

"OHHHH, YES, YES PETER, I LOVE IT SO MUCH," Kitty couldn't help but yell.

Peter kisses Kitty's neck again and leads his kisses to her throat, the sounds of Kitty's moans are music to his ears, each and every moan that he hears just turning him on even more. God, she makes it so hard, makes it so hard for him not to take her.

Unknown to Peter Kitty is in the same thought process, every kiss, suck, bite, touch, squeeze, all of it just arouses her more and more. The only thing she can think of is how it would feel if they were completely naked, how it would feel if they went all the way. As Peter gives Kitty's ass another hard squeeze making her scream in pleasure, all she could think about is if they had sex now, how wonderful it would be. It certainly doesn't help that she can feel his erection rubbing against her thigh. Peter stops kissing Kitty's neck and lifts his head to look at Kitty's face, her face is flushed, and she is breathing heavily from what he has been doing to her. Quickly Kitty wraps her arms around Peter's neck and pulls him down into an intense kiss which he happily returns. As they kiss Kitty rubs her hands down Peter's strong back and lightly drags her nails down, she then brings them back up so she can feel his broad shoulders and then down his strong arms. She loves to feel Peter's body, loves to feel the marvel of a man that she has with her and said man really knows how to drive her wild with his ministrations, she just can't help but scream in pleasure.

Trying to deepen the kiss more Peter goes down on Kitty, however as he does so he brushes his private with her's making them break the kiss so they could moan. Once that pleasurable feeling passes, an idea comes to Peter, it could work, but he would of course need to ask Kitty if she's ok with it. Before Peter could speak Kitty had pulled him down into another heated kiss. After a minute, they broke apart and Peter spoke, "I have an idea."

"What is it," Kitty breathed out

"Just another way to make this more enjoyable," Peter said

"What could be more enjoyable than this? Other than sex of course," Kitty said

"If you let me, I can show you, don't worry there is no penetration involved," Peter said

"Peter, I never have to worry when it comes to you. I trust you Peter, and if you think that I'll enjoy this then I'm up for it," Kitty said smiling at her boyfriend, her trust in him is absolute, she knows that he would never do anything that would hurt her or make her feel uncomfortable. His actions so far have proven that. Why should she worry?

"Ok, tell me if you are uncomfortable though ok," Peter said

"Of course," Kitty reassured

"Ok," Peter said, then to Kitty's surprise he thrusted his hips forward, his covered private crashing into her's but with more force.

Kitty gasped in pleasure, that felt so amazing. Seeing the positive response that he got Peter gives another thrust, "Peter," Kitty moans out as Peter keeps on thrusting making Kitty give a chorus of moans at the pleasure between her legs.

"It this…ok…Kitty," Peter said between his thrusts.

"Yes," Kitty said as she then wrapped her arms and legs around Peter bringing him closer to her, trying to get him deeper, if possible, "Oh god yes, harder Peter."

"Harder," Peter asks, getting a nod from Kitty.

"Harder," Kitty said, doing as his girlfriend wants Peter puts more strength in his thrust making Kitty scream in pleasure, "AAAHHHHH." Peter keeps up the thrusting his covered cock hitting Kitty's covered pussy, "AHH FUCK, FUCK PETER."

"KITTY, DAMMIT," Peter said as he gave another hard thrust making Kitty's back arch at the pleasure of it.

Kitty can feel it, her panties are soaked, there is no way she can go home wearing them. She doesn't care though; she can't really find it in herself to care. What she is feeling is the most amazing thing that she has ever felt in her life, she doesn't want it to end.

Peter himself feels great, he never thought that something could feel so good, every thrust that he makes just brings him more and more pleasure, he was hard before but now after this he's rock hard. Deciding a change is in order, Peter gets up bringing Kitty up with him, he gets off the bed and then pins Kitty's back against his wall, because of this, he is able to speed up his hips and give harder thrusts.

"AHHHHH FUCK FUCKING DAMMIT, PETER, PETER, PETER," Kitty yelled in pleasure

"That's it Kitty…let it…all out…there is…no one…here who…can hear…you," Peter said between thrusts, he then remembers that he is holding Kitty by her ass and so squeezes it hard.

"PETER," Kitty yells in pleasure.

This goes on for a while Peter humping Kitty against the wall, both of them moaning, groaning, and yelling in pleasure. After a while Peter decides on a new position, "Kitty…I'm gonna…bring you…to the…bed, ok," Peter said as he thrusted. Kitty couldn't say anything due to her heavy breathing, the only indication that she heard him was a nod. Peter took Kitty from the wall and brought her to the bed all the while she thrusts her hips against his, trying to keep the pleasure going, not that he's complaining. As he got to the bed, Peter kissed Kitty which she returns, once the kiss broke Peter spoke, "I need you to get on the bed Kitty," Peter told his girlfriend.

Kitty is reluctant, not because she doesn't trust Peter, but because she doesn't want the pleasure to stop. She wants to continue to feel the intense pleasure that courses through her. But Peter has yet to let her down, if he wants her on the bed then that means that he may have something else in mind for her. Kitty gets more excited at the thought of what is in store. After that thought Kitty unwraps her legs and arms from Peter, she then allows herself to drop on the bed, her back against the mattress.

Peter takes a moment to admire the woman before him, from her slender legs to her dark blue panties, the wet spot clear as day. He looks up to her flat stomach, to her heaving chest which has her erect nipples poking through her bra, to her supple lips which are doing their best to get as much air as possible, to her beautiful blue eyes and lovely brown hair.

"Now what," Kitty breathes out snapping Peter from his thoughts.

"Now I need you to get on your hands and knees," Peter said

Kitty blushes a bit at what he asked but she did as she was told, she rolls herself on her stomach and then gets on her hands and knees, her head facing the backboard. She then looks back to see Peter standing there admiring her body, her ass in particular. Kitty can feel her heart speed up faster at what he might do to her. The excitement in her just keeps building.

As Peter admires Kitty's nice ass, he walks up and climbs on the bed himself, he then stops behind Kitty, and grabs her left ass cheek with his left hand, and her right with his right hand making her moan in pleasure. Peter massages Kitty's ass for a few minutes. "Peter…Peter…," Kitty moaned out, after massaging her ass Peter separates Kitty's cheeks a bit, he then leans down to where his mouth is next to her ear.

"You ready Kitkat," Peter asked

Kitty nodded, "Yes, go, do it," she said, getting back in position, Peter lined himself to where Kitty's butthole would be and then with a powerful thrust his cock hit its target, going in between her cheeks but because of their clothing he doesn't enter and only slams against her hole. "AHHHHH," Kitty screamed, now that he's between her ass cheeks Peter moves his hands to Kitty's hips and gave another powerful thrust making her scream again. Peter then establishes a rhythm which both he and Kitty enjoy very much due to the moans that come from them.

"Ohhh, Kitty," Peter groaned out in pleasure as he thrusted his hips.

"Ohhhh, ohhhh, Peterrrrrrr," Kitty moaned as she felt another powerful thrust, her ass being slammed by his hips. The bed underneath them is starting to rock with every thrust made. "OHHHH."

"OHHH, KITTY," Peter said as he gave a hard thrust.

"OH FUCK," Kitty said as Peter then grabs her and then pulls her up, her back against his chest. Peter moves his hands and squeezes Kitty's breasts with them. Kitty moans as Peter massages her breasts as he thrusts against her, Kitty thrusting back. They did this for a while until they both felt something building. "Oh god, Peter, I think, I think I'm gonna cum," she said

In response to that Peter increases his thrusts and becomes much rougher with Kitty's breasts, "Then come for me Kitty," Peter whispered in her ear as Kitty moans, "Come now," with that Peter gives one hard thrust and pinches Kitty's nipples hard.

"PETERRRRRRRRRRRR," Kitty yells her back arching as she orgasms soaking her panties even more as well as making her feel one of the greatest things in her life. After about thirty seconds of an orgasm Peter releases Kitty's breasts and she falls on the bed face first not even catching herself.

"Kitty," Peter said surprised that just happened, he expected her to at least catch herself.

Kitty didn't answer at first, she was too busy trying to catch her breath, she can feel her panties pushed between her butt cheeks, but she doesn't care that was amazing, she has never felt anything like that in her entire life. After a minute of gaining a semblance of composure Kitty props herself up and turns her head to look at Peter, "Wow…that was…wow," she breathes, she can feel sweat coming down her forehead.

"Yeah, that was great. So, you're ok, none of that was uncomfortable for you," Peter asked in concern.

Kitty smiled, "I'm better than ok, and believe me when a say that we are doing that again," she said making Peter smile, he's glad that Kitty enjoyed that, he enjoyed it too. As she looked at him Kitty noticed that Peter was still hard, and that's when she realized that he hadn't cum yet. Well that just won't do, as his girlfriend Kitty can't let Peter go without a proper orgasm courtesy of her, his loving and possibly becoming sex craved girlfriend. Can you even become sex craved when you haven't even had sex yet? "Come here," she said reaching her hand out to Peter. He grabbed her hand and came closer to her, using his arm as leverage, Kitty pulls herself up to her knees, she then wraps her arms around Peter's neck and kisses him. A kiss to which he happily returns. Once they break apart Kitty pushes Peter onto his back, she then looks at him with want in her eyes. Kitty crawls to Peter and climbs on top of him to where she is now straddling his hips, she can feel his erection against her ass. Normally something like this would be embarrassing and she'd be as red as her boyfriend's suit, but her lust, and desire is overriding any embarrassment, the only thing that she can think of is how much she wants it, but first. Kitty leans down and kisses Peter's lips, the kiss turns into making out. As they make out Kitty runs her hands on Peter's chest to his abs. Fuck, she loves feeling his chest, how hard and solid it is, it truly amazes her. After a couple more minutes of making out Kitty kisses down Peter's face to his neck, "My turn," she whispered, she then started to kiss, suck, lick, and bite Peter's neck making him moan. After a while of doing that Kitty kisses her way down Peter's neck and to his chest. She then starts to kiss all over Peter's chest, making him moan as he felt her soft kisses. Kitty then sits up and allows her hands to roam Peter's body, anywhere he touches her, she can touch him. As Kitty's hands roam, she eyes the man beneath her, his handsome face, his broad shoulders, his solid chest, his 6 pack rock hard abs, his strong arms, he looks so handsome, so hot, so sexy, so, "Delicious, you look so delicious," she said, she can't help but lick her lips.

"I think maybe we should go as werewolves, with how you look right now, I think it would fit," Peter said making Kitty smile in amusement, before they were doing this, she and Peter were out costume shopping again, trying to find the right costumes, no such luck though. After a couple of hours of shopping, they decided to go to Peter's for a while to hang out only to find out that his aunt wasn't home and wouldn't be until late. Seeing this as an opportunity, Peter and Kitty headed straight to his bedroom and started their romping which of course leads to now.

"I'm like this because I'm hungry Peter, and you are on my menu," Kitty said, she then leaned back down to Peter's chest and kissed it, after a couple more kisses Kitty does something surprising, she licks Peter's nipple making him jump a little in surprise. Giggling at the reaction, Kitty licks Peter's other nipple making Peter groan in pleasure. Kitty then takes out her tongue and licks down Peter's chest.

"Ohh, Kitty," Peter said as he felt Kitty's tongue slide down his chest.

Stopping for a moment Kitty spoke, "It's like I said Peter, you are delicious, and I was right, you are." Kitty then continued to slide her tongue down until she got to the hem of Peter's boxers, there she stopped and sat up. She looked at the hem of the boxers and then behind her to see Peter's erection, she really wanted that. Making up her mind Kitty gets up and moves just enough to where the erection was right in front of her. Eyeing the clothed erection Kitty's heart starts to pound through her chest, she could hear it. Making another decision Kitty grabs Peter's clothed cock, it was hard even through the boxers she could feel that much. She then starts to pump up and down making him moan in pleasure. Hearing this makes Kitty happy and aroused, in response Kitty speeds up her thrusts.

"OHHHH KITTY," Peter groaned out.

"That's it baby, enjoy what I'm giving you," Kitty said as she speeds up again making Peter moan louder, "That's it, moan for me Peter. Moan for me." And that's what Peter did. Kitty twisted the cock back and forth making Peter moan more. "Time for some real fun," Kitty then leans down and opens her mouth, however, just as she was about to a phone goes off stopping Kitty, she recognizes that ring, it's her phone. She grunts in annoyance, she should have turned that thing off, but she didn't, in case of an emergency, damn her being responsible. Giving another look at what is right in front of her, she wonders if she can put off the phone until she's done. The constant ringing, however, proves her otherwise, groaning in displeasure, Kitty sits up, she then gets off Peter and gets off the bed. Kitty then walks up to her discarded trousers and reaches into her pocket, taking out her phone. Unlocking the phone, Kitty answers it, putting it to her ear, "Hello," Kitty said

Xavier Institute, Jean's Room

"Kitty," Jean said

Peter's house

Kitty sighs, "What is it Jean," Kitty says trying to hide her annoyance.

Despite Kitty trying to hide it Jean can hear the annoyance in her voice, "Did I call at a bad time," Jean asked

Kitty turns to look at Peter, her eyes going to a certain part of his autonomy, "You could say that. What is it," Kitty asked

"Sorry, but it's 10:00 Kitty, I think it's time to come home, everyone is starting to wonder where you are, and I can only give out so many explanations till it stops working," Jean said as she sat on her bed.

Kitty sighs in disappointment, "Yeah ok, thanks Jean," she said

"No problem, I'll see you when you get here," Jean said

"Ok, bye," Kitty said

"Bye," Jean said

With that both women hung up their phones, ending the call. Kitty then turned to Peter who was sitting on the bed now. She walked up to him, climbed onto the bed, and stopped to where she was in front of him. Kitty wrapped her arms around Peter's neck and he around her back, they then kissed each other. Once the kiss ended Kitty spoke, "I got to go," Kitty said

"I'd figured," Peter said as he brushed Kitty's hair from her face to behind her ear.

"I don't want to leave, but I have to," Kitty said

"I know, don't worry about it," Peter reassured, "I'll call you in the morning. Ok?"

"Ok, I can't help but feel bad though that I wasn't able to take care of this for you," Kitty said as she grabbed Peter's still hard cock, giving it a few pumps.

Peter grunted in pleasure, "Don't worry about it, I can take care of this later," Peter said

Kitty grinned mischievously, "Feel free to think of me when you do," Kitty said making Peter laugh.

"Come on, I'll take you home," Peter said

"Ok," Kitty said, she released Peter and they both got out of the bed and gathered their clothes to change. As she gathered her clothes Kitty went to leave the room which Peter noticed.

"Where are you going," Peter asked raising an eyebrow.

Kitty turned to Peter, "Bathroom, unless you haven't noticed Peter, I am wearing wet panties, there is no way I am going home wearing these," Kitty said, she then noticed that Peter's boxers are also wet due to making constant contact to her underwear. "You look like you could use a change too. Now if you will excuse me, I have to go change," Kitty said leaving the room.

Peter smiled but decided that Kitty had the right idea and he himself decided to change his underwear before he put his clothes on.

Bathroom

As Kitty took off her underwear and started to put on her clothes she started thinking. 'Tomorrow would be three weeks since me and Peter started dating, and everything has been going so well between us,' Kitty thought, she has never been so happy as she is now, being with the man that she loves. She likes to think that she makes him as happy as he her. But in their short amount of time together, she can't help but notice how fast things have been going in their physical relationship. They almost had sex on their first date until she said stop, she just couldn't do it, not because she didn't want to but because she didn't think that they were in the right place in their relationship to do that. She still feels bad about that, but Peter has told her not too, even told her that he would have been upset if they had sex while she knew that she wasn't ready. That made her feel better. After their first date though she had contemplated for a while on how far she was willing to go and decided that she would let him touch her and see other parts of her. When they did that, she held no regrets. Then the day after Peter took it a little further by putting his hands under her trousers and squeezed her butt, that was more intense than the day before. At the end of the day, they had decided to take off all their clothes except their underwear, and that felt amazing. And now, days later they take things a step further. By what, dry humping each other? Yeah, things sure have been going fast, but Kitty honestly doesn't mind, actually considering how long they've known each other, and love each other she probably should have expected this. She can't help but wonder though. What is next for them? Is the next step sex itself? Kitty will admit, she is starting to feel more comfortable with the thought of having real sex with Peter, and not just fantasizing about it. But she still thinks it may be a while till they do have sex, till then though she can certainly have the next best thing which she guesses is dry humping.

Peter's Bedroom

Unknown to Kitty, Peter is having similar thoughts, he is happy with how things are going between them. He hates to admit it, but Harry was right, and he's glad that he took his advice and told Kitty how he felt. Knowing that Kitty loves him as much as he loves her has to be one of the best feelings in the world. But despite the love that they hold for each other, Peter can't help but wonder if they are going a little fast in their relationship. He's certainly enjoyed what has happened so far, and as far as he can tell so has Kitty, but he has to wonder if she is comfortable with the speed that they have been going. Perhaps he should talk about this with her.

Peter has just finished putting on his clothes when he heard a knock on the door, "Come in," Peter said, the door opened and in came Kitty wearing her usual clothes, as well as having her hair in her usual ponytail, Peter can't help but wonder if he could convince her to wear a low ponytail one day, like she used to.

"Hey, I'm ready," Kitty said

"Ok, let's get our shoes on and I'll take you home," Peter said

After they got their shoes on, Peter and Kitty exited the room and headed downstair. Once they were downstairs, Peter opened the door for Kitty. "Why, thank you," she said as she went through.

"No problem," Peter said as he exited after Kitty, closing the door behind him, and locking it.

Outside

After locking the door, the couple headed to Peter's car, once they got in the car, Peter started it up and took it out of PARK. He then drove them out of the driveway and headed to the institute. They spent a couple of minutes in that comfortable and intimate silence. They are more used to the silence now than they were in the beginning. However, after a while of silence Peter figured that now would probably be a good time to talk to her about their relationship. "That was fun," Peter said getting Kitty's attention, "Back there in my room, what we did, that was fun," he clarified.

Kitty smiled and blushed as she thought back to what they did, now that her head is clearer, she can't believe that she was gonna do that, not to say that she has never thought about it before, but she certainly never thought she'd ever get the courage to do what she almost did before Jean called. "Yeah, it was very fun," Kitty said

"And you were ok with it, what we did? You don't think it was moving too fast," Peter asked, getting the question out there.

Kitty had to think about it again, she had already thought about it in the bathroom, but there is nothing wrong with putting some more thought into it. After a minute of thinking she gave her answer, "I was ok with it, if that is what you are asking. Why do you think we may be going too fast?"

"Honestly, I don't have a problem with how fast we are going. I just want to make sure that you're ok with it, and that I'm not making you do anything that you don't want to do," Peter answered

Kitty smiled, "Don't worry Peter, despite some nervousness for obvious reasons, everything that we have done up to this point I have done willingly, and I have enjoyed thoroughly," Kitty said making Peter smile.

"That's good. I'm glad," Peter said

"So am I," Kitty answered, she then gained a thoughtful look, "Peter."

"Yeah," Peter said

"You know that worry goes both ways right," Kitty asked

"What do you mean," Peter asked curiously.

"What I mean is, that if at some point you are uncomfortable with how fast or where our relationship is going, I want you to tell me. I don't want you to do anything that will make you feel uncomfortable. If that point ever comes promise me that you'll tell, no matter what," Kitty said

"I promise Kitty," Peter said

Kitty smiled at the answer, "Good. I know that you want to make me happy Peter, but I want to make you happy too," she said

"I know you do," Peter said as he grabbed Kitty's hand with his squeezing it, getting a squeeze back. The rest of the drive was done in silence, with the occasional conversation, until finally they got to their destination. Peter parked the car; they weren't that far from Xavier's it should take Kitty about three minutes tops to get there. Peter looks at Kitty, "I'll talk to you tomorrow," he said

"Ok," Kitty said, they then leaned in and kissed each other, once they broke apart, they leaned back, and Kitty opened the door. "Bye, I love you." She then got out of the car.

"Love you too, bye," Peter said

Kitty closed the door and walked off headed to the institute. Peter took his car out of PARK and drove off heading back to his house.

Xavier's Institute

The door to the institute opens and in comes Kitty, after she closes the door, she looks around and sees that no one is around, they're either all asleep or somewhere else in the mansion. That is good for her. That means that she won't have to answer any questions that she currently has no answers to. Not wasting any time Kitty heads upstairs, once there she walks through the hall heading to her and Rogue's room. After she passes one room, the door opens behind her and Jean exits, she looks to see the brown-haired girl.

"There you are," Jean said making Kitty jump a little.

Kitty turns around and sees the telepath, "Jean, hey," she said

"It's about time you got here," Jean said as she walked up to Kitty.

"Sorry, but it's not like New York is a five-minute drive. Is anyone suspicious," Kitty asked

"They were getting suspicious, but I was just able to convince everyone that there was nothing to worry about and that you probably got held up with some late-night shopping," Jean said making Kitty sigh in relief, suddenly Jean smells something, "What's that smell?"

"What," Kitty asked

"That smell, what is it," Jean asked as she followed it, when she does, she discovers that it was Kitty. "Why do you smell like that?"

Kitty blushed in embarrassment, "Um, well, you see," Kitty stammered trying to find an answer for the question, there was no way that she was telling Jean what she and Peter were doing. Quickly Kitty lifted her wrist to look at it, "Oh would you look at the time, I better go, got school tomorrow, thanks for covering for me Jean, goodnight," Kitty then turns around and hurries away.

"Wait, Kitty. You're not wearing a watch," Jean said, however Kitty is already at her room and phases through the door causing Jean to huff. She then turns around and heads to her own room to go to sleep as well. She has classes to get ready for too.

Monday, October 25, 6:30 am

When it was just her, Jean, Rogue, Scott, Kurt, Evan, Xavier, Logan, and Storm, mornings at the institute had been chaos. When Mr. McCoy and the New Mutants came into the picture it just became even more chaotic than it was then. Well Mr. McCoy didn't cause any havoc if anything he helped in trying to tame it. But now that Xavier is taking in more mutant children, well Kitty's not sure if there is a word for what this is, apocalyptic maybe. Everyone was running around trying to get ready for school, kids were hogging the bathroom, getting in each other's way when getting breakfast, there was yelling, banging, complaining, arguing. It was a mad house, thankfully Kitty didn't have to wait for her shower, she was able to get one not long ago, she had to cheat and phased through the person who was about to enter, she got cussed out, but she ignored it. What can she say, if that person had her powers, they'd do it too. Now Kitty was dressed, she was inside the kitchen trying to figure out what to get, after a moment of contemplating she decided to have some fruit loops. After getting the necessary items, Kitty makes herself a bowl of Fruit Loops. After she put the milk and cereal back, Kitty takes her bowl and goes to the dining room to eat with everyone.

In the dining room there were kids sitting at the table eating their breakfasts. Looking around Kitty sees a seat next to Rogue, moving quickly Kitty sits next to the girl, "Hey," Kitty said

"Hey," Rogue said as she eats a bowl of cereal herself.

"Busy morning," Kitty said as she eats her cereal.

"Yeah, Ahh swear Ahh am so tempted of just gettin' breakfast on the way ta school from now on," Rogue said

"Sounds easier, but what about the breakfast rush," Bobby said as he walks up to them and sits across from the girls. "Hey girls," he greeted

"Hey Bobby," Kitty and Rogue said

"You're looking beautiful this morning Kitty," Bobby complimented making Kitty smile.

"Thanks Bobby, that's sweet," Kitty said as she took a bite of cereal.

"Not as sweet as you," Bobby flirted making Rogue roll her eyes, Bobby has been flirting with Kitty ever since he got word of her breakup with Lance, yet Kitty hasn't noticed a single one of his attempts. After fifteen minutes of eating their food the voice of Professor Xavier is heard in their heads.

"To me my X-Men," Xavier said

Looking at each other Kitty, Rogue, and Bobby got up, and headed to the war room. Once there, they saw Scott and Jean there, along with Logan, Storm, Mr. McCoy, and Professor Xavier. "What going on," Bobby asked

"Let's wait for Kurt then we'll begin," Xavier answered

After a couple of minutes of waiting Kurt comes rushing in. "Sorry, sorry, I vas in zee shower ven I got zee call," Kurt apologized

"It is ok Kurt, now that everyone is here, we can begin," Xavier answered getting a nod from Scott who steps up.

"Last night a mutant was detected on Cerebro," Scott said

"His name is Telford Porter, he is eighteen years old, his father is Edward Porter and his mother is Nataly Porter, she however is deceased," Xavier said

"What happened," Kitty asked

"An accident sadly took her life," Xavier answered

"So, we're going to recruit this guy then," Bobby asked

Xavier nodded, "Scott, Kurt, and Kitty will go and see this recruit, if you need help then call," Xavier said

"You're not coming with us professor," Scott asked getting a head shake from Xavier.

"I believe that you can handle the situation, if you need help then call and we will come," Xavier said

"What are the rest of us gonna do," Bobby asked

"The rest of you will head to school and go on with your day. Be ready in case, till then Scott, Kurt, Kitty, you leave in ten minutes," Xavier informed

"Where are we going," Kitty asked

"Boston, Massachusetts, you will receive the rest of the information on the jet," Xavier informed

"Of course, professor," Scott said

"That is all," Professor Xavier said, the room then dispersed leaving just Xavier, Ororo, and Logan.

X-Wing

Kitty and Kurt were sitting in their chairs while Scott was heading to the bridge to get ready to take off and head to Boston. As she was in her seat Kitty couldn't help but notice that Scott had his laptop with him. "What's with the laptop," she asked

Scott smiled, "We don't know how long we'll be in Boston, I'd figure it would be a good idea to bring it for classes," he answered.

"Man, you are so lucky Scott. Online school, zat sounds awesome," Kurt said

"It certainly has its advantages," Scott said as he sits down in the pilot seat and starts up the jet. The X-Wing then takes off into the air, its destination Boston, Massachusetts.

Setting the jet on autopilot Scott unbuckles himself and heads to the back with Kitty and Kurt. When he enters, Scott sees his two teammates on their phones, Kurt looks like to be watching a video, and Kitty, with all the typing that her thumbs are doing, looks like she may be texting someone. Scott can see a wide smile on Kitty's face as she texts the person. Now that Scott thinks of it, Kitty has had that smile on her face for weeks now and she seems much happier than she was when she and Lance broke up. Heh looks like she finally got over the bastard. That's good, he was starting to worry about Kitty. Scott clears his throat to get his two teammates' attention on him, "It won't take us long to get to Boston, so let's take this time and go over what we know about Telford," Scott said getting confirmations from his teammates who put their phones away. Scott walks over to a seat next to Kurt and sits down, "So here's what we know," Scott said

Boston, Massachusetts, Porter Residence

A man with tan skin, black hair, brown eyes with a green buttoned up shirt on was sitting at a desk counting money. It went from one-dollar bills to one-hundred-dollar bills. "2000, 2100, 2200, 2300, 2400, 2500, 2600, 2700, 2800, 2900, 3000," the man said continuing his counting as two men stood in front of his desk watching him lay down the money.

"I can't believe that we were able to get all of this money, I swear Eddy ever since that kid of yours became a mutant, we've been hitting the big time," one of the men in the room said

The man behind the desk, Eddy smiled, "I know Donald, we've certainly come far from robbing ATMs and holding up gas stations, that's for sure," he said as he laid out the money.

"The best part is, no one even knows that it's us, I passed by the bank today, they had news cameras and everything, all wondering how we even did it," Donald said

"And no one will, right," Eddy said as he looked at the two men.

"Of course," the other man, Kenny said

"Where is that kid of yours anyway," Donald asked curious.

"School," Eddy said

"What's that kid doing in school? With his abilities, he doesn't need that place," Kenny asked

"It's necessary," Eddy said as he continued counting the money.

School

Telford was in history class listening to his teacher drone on about World War II, well he wasn't really paying attention he was thinking of last night at the bank robbery. That bank was one of the biggest in Boston and they were able to rob it without having to worry about security, all because of him. He's noticed that his dad is getting a bit more daring with his schemes, whether it's robbing people or even going after them. He can't help but wonder what his father's plan is, what he is hoping to accomplish. The teacher's voice cut Telford from his thoughts.

"Telford," the teacher said

"Yeah," Telford answered looking at the teacher.

"Can you tell me any of the names of the Howling Commandos," the teacher asked, all she got in response was silence, "Honestly Telford, you need to pay attention," she reprimanded

"Yes ma'am," Telford responded

"Anyone else," the teacher said as she looked around the room, "Go ahead Adrian."

Telford sighed as he glared out the window.

Somewhere in Boston on a rooftop

The X-Wing lands on the rooftop, the door to the jet opens and out comes Scott, Kitty, and Kurt, with his image inducer on. Once they were off the plane Scott looks at his friends, "Alright, listen up, I'm gonna head on over to the residence and talk to the father. Kurt, Kitty, you two will head to the kid's school, and see if you can talk to Telford, become his friends. That way when it is revealed why we are here then it may be easier to convince him to come with us," Scott said

"Kid? I vouldn't say he's a kid Scott," Kurt said as he looks at a picture.

"Yeah, he's our age," Kitty said

"You know what I mean. Now let's go," Scott said, he then looked at Kurt, "Kurt, if you wouldn't mind."

"Not at all," Kurt said as he placed his hands on both Kitty and Scott's shoulders, a second later they disappear from the roof in a puff of blue smoke and appear on the ground with the same smoke.

"Alright, I'll head to his house, and talk to the father," Scott said

"And ve'll head to zee school and talk to Telford himself," Kurt said, with that they separated heading to their separate destinations.

Ten minutes later

Kitty and Kurt are walking down the sidewalk when they pass a bank that has people gathered around it. "Wonder what that is about," Kitty said as they walked over to the gathered people. The closer they got, they noticed news vans, police cruisers, reporters, and the police themselves.

"Looks like trouble," Kurt said as they squeezed through the group to get a better look. When they get a proper view of the situation, they see the area sealed off with police tape. There is a reporter and camera man, reporting on whatever was happening. If it has to do with a bank, then it is probably a robbery.

Seeing a man with an officer, Kitty had to guess that must be an employee or even the owner of the bank. Deciding that they should know the situation Kitty taps Kurt getting his attention, "That guy has to be the owner, what do you say we get a little more information," Kitty said

"Shouldn't vee go to zee school and let zee police handle zis," Kurt asked making Kitty frown.

"It's just to see what's going on. Who knows maybe we can help," Kitty said

"Veell, ok," Kurt said making Kitty smile, she and Kurt then left the group and headed to a nearby alley. Once in the alley, Kitty grabs Kurt and he teleports them near the man and officer.

"I just don't understand it, the vault was locked, and you say no one tampered with it," the man said

"That's what we gathered sir," the officer answered

"Then how did they steal the money, they couldn't have just magically appeared in the vault," the man said

"I don't know sir, but I assure you that we will investigate and retrieve the stolen money," the officer said

The man sighed, "I hope so," he said

Once they heard all they needed to hear Kurt teleported himself and Kitty back to their previous location. They then went back to walking, "Zat's certainly interesting," Kurt said

"Yeah, it is. How do you rob a bank without opening the safe," Kitty said

"Maybe zey did tamper vith zee safe and zey vere just good enough to not leave any evidence. You'd have to be some kind of master sief to do zat," Kurt said

"It's certainly a mystery that's for sure. We can figure that out later though. Right now, we need to focus on Telford," Kitty said as they approached and stopped in front of the school.

"So, vat do vee do now," Kurt asked

"Good question," Kitty said crossing her arms over her chest. What do they do? It's not like they can go in the school. They don't go there, it would be too suspicious, and if they were to be recognized there's no telling what would happen. This school could be pro-mutant or anti-mutant. If it's anti-mutant, they could be causing a lot of problems for the guy. Kitty takes out her cell phone to check the time. They then hear the bell ring.

School

Telford is walking down the hall heading to his locker to get what he needs for class. He really hates school, especially his next class, chemistry. He hates chemistry, the periodic table, what chemical he can and cannot use. It's so complicated, he doesn't understand any of it. Why did his dad make him take this class? The worst part is that there is a test today and last night's heist used up the study time that he needed. Well, he's failing, Telford then got an idea. Just then a hand slaps Telford's back, "Hey bro, what's up," a boy said

Telford looks to see three kids his age, the first one, the one who spoke is a 5'7 caucasian male with red hair, green eyes, he is wearing a red checkered shirt, blue jeans, and white sneakers. The second is a 5'5 black male with black hair, brown eyes, he is wearing a white t-shirt that has the Nike's logo on it, blue jeans and white shoes. The final kid is a 5'5, thin, white female with blonde hair, brown eyes, she is wearing a purple crop top with torn jeans, and black shoes.

"Liam. What's happenin," Telford said

"Just got done listening to another boring math lecture, really not looking forward to History class," Liam said

"Same, Spanish is gonna murder me," The girl said

"You mean us don't ya, Hilary," the second guy said

"Whatever Martin," the girl, Hilary said

"Well, you know, I was just about to ditch school. Feel like coming along," Telford said grinning, that got him grins from the two boys, and a hesitant look from Hilary.

"You sure that's a good idea Telford. You realize the trouble we could get in," Hilary said

"Nothing will happen, promise," Telford said

"Well," Hilary said hesitantly, she then sighed, "Ok, let's go." The four then left.

Outside the school

One of the windows of the school opens and Martin takes a quick look outside, seeing no one Martin looked at his friends, "Coast is clear," he said, with that he hopped out the window followed by Telford, Liam, and finally Hilary.

"Alright, let's get out of here," Telford said smirking, they then started walking away. What they didn't know was that their exit was caught by Kitty who was walking around the school with Kurt.

"Kurt," Kitty said getting Kurt's attention, "Look," Kitty pointed at the group, their attention immediately going toward the leader.

"Zat's him, but vat's he doing outside of school," Kurt asked

That made Kitty frown, "Looks like he's skipping class," she said, not at all liking what she is seeing.

"Vell either vay, vee should go introduce ourselves, right," Kurt asked

Kitty was hesitant, just looking at the group she could tell that they are not the type of people who she and Kurt would normally associate with, and she had a feeling that the feeling is mutual. But they came here to recruit the guy and bring him to the institute and that is what they are gonna do. "Alright, let's make a new friend," she said, Kitty and Kurt then followed the group of people. "EXCUSE ME," Kitty said getting the groups' attention, "Can you hold on a second please? We'd like to talk to you," Kitty said as she and Kurt approached.

"Yeah, what do you want," Telford said looking at the two kids that he doesn't know but look oddly familiar for some reason. He was especially checking out the girl, she was hot. A quick look at his friends he saw that Liam and Martin were also grinning like mad as they eyed the girl. Looks like they thought the same thing.

"You're Telford Porter right," Kurt asked Telford.

"Yeah, what of it," Telford deadpanned

Kitty steps forward then, "Hi, my name is Kitty Pryde, if we could we'd like to talk to you for a moment, alone if you don't mind," she said

"No thanks, I don't want whatever you're selling," Telford declined

"We're not selling anything, we'd just like to talk," Kitty said

"I don't care get lost, I'm not interested," Telford said making the two frown at his attitude.

"If you could just give us a moment," Kurt said but was interrupted by Liam.

"Hey nerd, he said get lost, now how about you do it before I make ya," Liam said as he cracks his knuckles making his message clear to the two, but they weren't intimidated, they handle hostile mutants on a daily basis, they can handle this thug.

"Actually," Telford said smiling making the two mutant heroes smile thinking that he may talk with them. They were wrong, because just then Telford walks up to Kitty and pinches her chin, "Why don't you ditch this loser and come with us? I promise I can show you a much better time than him," Telford said suggestively

That made Kitty scowl, suddenly Telford's form turned into Lance, filled with anger she wacked Telford's hand away from her face much to his surprise. What did he think that would work? "Don't touch me," she snapped, she wanted to say that she had a boyfriend but held herself because Kurt was there.

"Voa Kitty," Kurt said pulling Kitty back.

Telford snorted, "Whatever, your loss," he said

Kitty scoffed, "Please, I can think of five people I would rather be with than you. Heck your girlfriend seems more up my speed," she said as she looked at the girl. Telford scowled at the insult.

"Kitty," Kurt reprimanded, they came there to try and befriend Telford and Kitty's remark isn't helping. Kurt then looked at Telford, "Look, vee know about your gift."

"What," Telford said surprised, they don't mean?

"Vee have gifts to, just like you," Kurt explained, "If you come vith us, vee can…," but Kurt was interrupted by Telford shoving him to the ground.

"Kurt," Kitty exclaimed

"No, I don't want to listen," Telford said angrily

"HEY," Kitty said stepping in front of Kurt, "Back off. Now," she ordered, the two mutants locked eyes and stared each other down, angry eyes meeting determined ones.

"Just take the bitch out already Telford," Liam said

"Try it," Kitty dared as she stared Telford down.

Telford stared Kitty down for a few more minutes, until finally he broke the gaze and turned his back to the two, he glanced at them, "Stay away from me," he said then he walked off followed by his friends.

"Vell, zat vent vell," Kurt said as he stood up.

Kitty turned to Kurt, "You ok," she said

"Yeah, I'm good, hope Scott has better luck zan vee do though," Kurt said

"Come on, let's head to the X-Wing," Kitty said as she started walking away.

"Shouldn't vee follow zem," Kurt said making Kitty stop.

Kitty turned her head to look at Kurt, "Why," Kitty asked

"Vellll," Kurt said

Kitty rolled her eyes, "Come on Kurt," Kitty said as she started walking in the direction that Telford and his group went. The only reason she's doing this is to make sure that he doesn't abuse his powers, they don't need someone like him giving mutants a worse reputation.

Porter Residence

Eddy is sitting at his desk with his laptop out typing on the keyboard while Donald and Kenny just sit down across from him counting their money. "So, what's our next score boss," Donald asked

"Our next score is this," Eddy said as he turned his laptop around to show a giant building, on the building it says Hammer Technologies.

"Hammer Technologies. Are you serious," Kenny asked

"Yep, with the tech and weapons that Justin Hammer has, think of how much money that we could make selling them to the highest bidder," Eddy said

"So, what, we're going into arms dealing now," Kenny asked skeptically

Eddy frowned, "We go into whatever I say we go into," he said

"If we wanna steal someone's gear, why not steal from Stark Industries," Donald said

"I'd rather not deal with the Avengers," Eddy said, there is no way that they could stand up to the Avengers even with his son's powers. "We go after Hammer, then we'll see what happens. Any objections?", seeing neither man saying anything, Eddy takes that as a no, "Good, now we," but Eddy was interrupted by a knock on the front door.

"You expecting anyone Eddy," Donald asked

"No," Eddy answered, he then got up from his chair, "I'll be right back," Eddy then walked out of the room while closing the door heading to answer the front door.

Outside

Scott is at the front door knocking, "Hold on a minute," a male voice came from behind the door. The door opened and Eddy is shown, "Yes?"

"Hello Mr. Porter, my name is Scott Summers, I was wondering if I could have a moment of your time. I'd like to talk to you about your son Telford," Scott said

"Telford? Is he ok," Eddy asked in faux concern

"He's fine," Scott reassured the father.

"Then what is this about," Eddy asked curiously

"Maybe we can take this inside, what we have to talk about is very sensitive," Scott said

"Of course, come on in," Eddy said, inviting Scott inside.

Somewhere in the City

Telford, Hilary, Martin, and Liam were all hanging out near a store all talking, Martin and Liam were smiling, Hilary looked concerned, and Telford looked contemplative.

Not too far behind the group are Kitty and Kurt watching them, there to make sure that Telford doesn't abuse his powers. Kurt watches with interest while Kitty watches annoyed, she'd rather not be there. Her first meeting with Telford and already he reminds her of Lance which is not a good thing.

"Vonder vat zey are up too," Kurt said

"Nothing good," Kitty said

With Telford and his friends, "Come on man, just go for it," Martin said to Telford.

"Do it bro," Liam encouraged

"It's a bad idea," Hilary said

"Don't be such a buzz kill Hilary, besides it was your idea anyway, it's all in fun," Liam said

"Yeah, until someone get's hurt," Hilary said

Telford sighed, "Alright, I'll do it," he said getting smiles from the two boys and a disappointed look from Hilary. With that Telford goes and walks up to a woman and walks into her path intentionally running into her making her drop her purse. "Whoa, I'm so sorry," Telford apologized as he kneels down with the woman to help her gather her things.

"It's ok, no harm done," the woman said

As they stood up, Telford picked up the woman's purse and hands it to her, "Here you go, and again sorry about that," he said

The woman smiled, "It's ok really, thank you for helping me pick everything up," the woman said

"Don't mention it, have a nice day," Telford said

"You too," the woman said as she walked away.

Telford himself walked back to his awaiting friends, "Well," Martin asked in response Telford reaches in his pocket and takes out a wallet making his two friends smile.

"Telford, you are the man," Liam said

"I didn't even see you reach in her purse," Martin said

"That's the point," Telford said

Seeing the wallet Kitty goes to approach Telford and take back the wallet but is stopped by Kurt, "Vait," Kurt said

"Wait? For what? He stole that woman's wallet Kurt," Kitty said

"But he didn't use his powers," Kurt said

"So, what? Why does that matter," Kitty asked

"So, vee are supposed to make friends vith him, not and try to get him arrested. Ve'll make him give back the vallet once he is recruited," Kurt said

Kitty scoffed, "If we recruit him," she said

Porter Residence

Eddy and Scott are shown sitting down on a leather couch in the living room, "So, what can I do for you Mr. Summers," Eddy asked

"Scott please," Scott corrected, "I wanted to talk about your son."

"My son? What about him," Eddy asked

"Strange things have been happening to your son, right? Things that he can't explain, that seem to have no logical explanation," Scott said

Eddy was instantly on guard; he knew what Scott was talking about. He doesn't know how this boy knows, but he does. The question is what is he gonna do about it?

Scott noticed the guarded look, "Mr. Porter, you don't have to worry about anything. I won't tell anyone what Telford can do or what he is," he said trying to gain the man's trust. "Do you know what Telford is Mr. Porter?"

"What he is," Eddy repeated

Scott nodded, "Mr. Porter, your son is a mutant," he said

"A mutant," Eddy repeated getting another nod from Scott.

"Yes, I'm a mutant as well, my mutant abilities are concussive blasts from my eyes, however sadly I can't control it," Scott said, he then tapped his glasses, "These glasses, keep my blasts contained, they allow me to go out and live my life without endangering others."

"Interesting," Eddy said

"The place where I got these glasses, the Xavier Institute," Scott said but was interrupted.

"Wait! You said the Xavier Institute," Eddy said getting very nervous.

Scott noticed how the man became nervous at the mention of the Xavier Institute, but decided to brush it off, Mr. Porter wouldn't be the first parent who had gotten nervous or even defensive when they would approach. "Yes, I am from the Xavier Institute, I was a student there for many years. Professor Xavier helped me and other young mutants to harness and control our powers, so we could go out and live our lives without being afraid. At the Xavier Institute Telford will be surrounded by people who understand what he's going through. He won't have to hide who he is," Scott said

Eddy barely heard a single word though all his mind kept doing was going to a single thought, "The Xavier Institute, that's where the X-Men are," he said

Scott sighed, he should have expected this, it would only make sense that Mr. Porter would connect the X-Men with the Institute, "Yes, that is where the X-Men come from. I myself am the leader of the X-Men," he said

"Y-you are," Eddy asked trying to keep himself from looking alarmed. The X-Men are here, and they're looking for his son. They want to take him away, his way to the top.

"I am," Scott said nodding

Trying to keep himself calm Eddy speaks, "Well, I'm sorry Mr. Summers, but I do not want my son being an X-Man. It's too dangerous," Eddy said

"I understand your concern, but you must know," Scott said but was interrupted

"I'm sorry Mr. Summers but I have to say no," Eddy said

"Sir please, if you'll just listen," Scott implored

"I'm done listening, now leave," Eddy said his mask slipping a bit.

Scott frowned; he'd like to continue to argue his case, but he knows that he can't stay here. If he doesn't do as Mr. Porter says and leaves, then he has every right to call the police and that is the last thing that they need right now. With that thought Scott gets up and heads to the door followed by Eddy. When Scott is at the door, he turns around to look at the man, he then takes out a business card and hands it to Eddy, "My friends and I will be here for a few days. Please think about what I said, we could help your son," Scott said, he then turned around and walked away.

Once Scott was far enough away, Eddy closed the door, once the door was closed, he finally let his emotions out by screaming and punching the wall in front of him making a hole. "Damit, damit, damit, DAMIT," he said in frustration, just then he gets a phone call, he picks up the phone, looks at the caller ID and sees it's the school. Great, what did the idiot do now? Taking a breath to try and regain his nerves, Eddy answers the call, "Yes."

Somewhere else in the city

Sometime later Scott is shown walking on the rooftop heading toward the X-Wing, he walks up the ramp and enters the jet to see Kitty and Kurt sitting in the seats on their phones Kurt looked like he was watching something while Kitty who had headphones on looked like she might be reading.

When Scott entered Kurt looked up, "Hey Scott how did it go," Kurt asked as Kitty took off her headphones to listen.

"Not good," Scott said as he sat down on one of the chairs. "The father listened at first, but once he found out that I was from the Institute and an X-Man he immediately said no and told me to leave. Didn't even let me explain everything. What about you guys, any luck with the kid?"

"Same results," Kitty simply said, not an ounce of disappointment in her voice which both Scott and Kurt noticed.

"He vas vith his friends, vee tried to get him alone, but he refused," Kurt said

"He said that he wasn't interested in what we were selling. The guy needs a major attitude adjustment," Kitty said as she went back on her cellphone. She wasn't interested in this.

"It didn't help our efforts ven Kitty pretty much smacked him," Kurt said making Scott glare at Kitty.

"You smacked him," Scott said

Kitty looked up from her phone and glared, "He was making a pass at me," Kitty excused, "He told me to ditch Kurt which he called a loser, and asked me to come with him and he could show me a good time, all of the while he pinched my chin, as if I was his girlfriend or something. The most insulting part is that he actually thought it would work. That I would go with him, and what let him have his way with me. Hell no, I would rather be eaten by wolves," Kitty ranted getting angrier the more she spoke.

"Ok, calm down Kitty. I understand," Scott said trying to calm Kitty down, this is not a time to reprimand her, he has to admit that Kitty did have a right to do what she did, he's fairly sure that if he was there, he would have stepped in himself.

"And when Kurt pretty much revealed that we knew that he was a mutant and that we were mutants too, he pushed Kurt to the ground and told us to leave him alone. Honestly it looked like he was ready to attack Kurt," Kitty said

Scott turned his head toward Kurt, "Is that true," he asked getting a shrug from Kurt.

"More or less, but I'm fine really. I've had much vorse, besides Kitty stepped in front of me and defended me. Telford zen valked away," Kurt said

"We then spent a good two hours watching him, making sure he doesn't abuse his powers," Kitty said, she wasn't a fan of what she saw. When she saw him steal a woman's wallet from her purse, it was only because Kurt stopped her that she didn't go up to him and make him give back the money. "We didn't see him use his powers, so unless his powers are so subtle that we couldn't notice, then we still don't know what he can do."

Scott was quiet for a moment, it looked like this was gonna be harder than he thought. Both Telford and his father seemed to want nothing to do with them. Should they leave? They can't just harass them; it wouldn't look good if three X-Men are caught harassing a father and his son. That could cause them some serious problems, and they still have to be careful about the way they act. The mutant attacks that have happened haven't been doing them any favors. But he did say that they were staying for a couple of days, maybe Telford and his father would talk about it and hear them out, other parents have done that as well. Once the shock wears off and their heads are clearer, they think more rationally and decide to hear them out. Perhaps Mr. Porter and Telford will be the same way.

"So, when do we leave," Kitty asked as she got back on her cell phone.

"In three days," Scott answered much to Kitty's surprise.

"What! Why," Kitty asked getting up from her seat.

"Three days will give Telford and his father enough time to get over their shock and finally let everything sink in. Once that is done, I'm sure that they'll talk about it and what they will do. Then they'll contact us and finally hear us out," Scott explained

"And if zey don't do zat," Kurt asked

"Then on our final day, we'll approach them and try one more time. If that doesn't work, then we'll leave. We can't force Telford to come with us, no matter how much we'd like him too," Scott said

Kitty scoffed as she sat back down and went back to her phone, "Speak for yourself," she said as she scrolled through.

"Whatever is on that phone must be really important to make you dismiss this mutant," Scott commented, mentioning Kitty's sudden lack of interest. Kitty looks at Scott and gives him her phone to look at. Scott looks at the phone and sees that Kitty was on a news website that had multiple news articles and videos on it. "And what am I looking at," Scott asked as he skimmed through some of the articles. From what he can tell a lot of these articles are about robberies and other crimes that have been going on.

"Earlier today on our way to that thug's school," Kitty said getting frowns from Scott and Kurt at her description of Telford, "Kurt and I walked past a huge crowd, we were curious on what was going on especially when we caught a news crew and reporters. We checked it out and discovered that a bank had been robbed. We decided…," Kitty said but was interrupted by Kurt.

"You decided," Kurt corrected making Kitty roll her eyes.

"Fine, I decided that we needed more information and so I had Kurt teleport us near an officer who was taking an employee's statement and we found out something very interesting," Kitty said

"Vee did," Kurt asked getting an annoyed look from Kitty.

"Yes, we did," Kitty said

"What did you find out," Scott asked curiously.

"That all the money was stolen and there was no evidence of the safe being tampered with. It was almost like the robbers appeared in the safe itself and took the money," Kitty said making Scott hum, "I got curious about what was going on with the bank robbery and found out that this wasn't the only robbery, plenty of other places have been robbed as well, banks, jewelry stores, homes, and more," Kitty said

"It says here that it was like they appeared in the building. None of the locks were tampered with whatsoever," Scott said as he read the articles. He was curious now.

"Even the electronic ones? Some of those places must have electronic locks. Isn't zere a record zat zey could go srough to see ven the last time it vas used," Kurt asked

Kitty shook her head, "No dice, the electronic locks weren't touched at all," she said

"No one is this good, there has to be some kind of picture or something of them," Scott said

"Page two," Kitty said

Scott went to page two and there was a video that played. On the video Scott can see eight people going around the jewelry store breaking glass cases and loading the jewelry in their bags, when they were all done loading up the bags everyone started to form a group but was stopped by the guy who Scott assumed was the leader. The leader then looked up at the security camera, and smiled at it, he then gave it a two fingered solute before shooting it with his gun.

"Is that all," Scott asked

Kitty shook her head, "There are a few more images, the guys couldn't avoid the cameras forever, not that they tried every image and video that guy does the same thing," Kitty said

"Heh," Scott said

"It's weird right? These guys are always finding their way in these places without leaving an ounce of evidence on how," Kitty said

"Yeah, that's very weird," Scott agreed

"I was thinking, maybe instead of waiting around the hotel room like three bozos waiting to get an answer from the Porters we could use this time and help investigate this case. You know, maybe do some good while we're here," Kitty said

Scott sighed, "Kitty we're not here to stop a bunch of robbers," Scott said as he gave Kitty back her phone.

"But they're not just robbers Scott, according to some of these articles some of these guys may have committed murder. Don't you think we should do something about this," Kitty asked

Scott sighed, he saw some of those articles as well, and he feels for the people, he really does, but they're here to recruit someone to the institute not fight crime. Then again, those guys just appearing wherever they want without a shroud of how they did it, does seem kind of suspicious to Scott. These crimes might not just be committed by just ordinary people, sighing again, "I'll talk to the professor about it. That's all I can do," Scott said

Kitty smiled at that, hopefully the professor will let them investigate, she has to do something other than wait for that thug to contact them. Of course, she could call Peter but he's gonna be busy, Avengers training, internship, teaching the recruits. Kitty would love to see him teach, she could just imagine him in a collared shirt, khaki pants, and his glasses teaching in a classroom. Suddenly she imagines herself in a schoolgirl uniform, she's on his desk making out with him while he gropes her. Her breast, her butt, her thigh, and leg. He then moves his hand up her leg and under her skirt, heading straight between her legs. Right before she could go further, Kitty shakes herself from the daydream. Wow she must still be feeling the effects from last night's romp with Peter. They really must do that again. Kitty couldn't help but frown a little, why do they need Xavier's permission investigate, Peter doesn't need permission to do investigations. He's done multiple investigations; he told her about them. Still, she supposes she should be grateful.

"Ok, let's get a hotel room, and we'll call the professor later tonight," Scott said

"Right," Kurt and Kitty agreed, with that the three gathered their things, left the jet, and headed to find a hotel for their stay.

Porter Residence

Outside the Porter residence, Telford was walking through the yard on his way to the door. Today had been a pretty sweet day, despite those two kids approaching him and revealing that they know that he's a mutant. That was alarming, but they said that they were mutants too. Could that be true? Could they be mutants as well? That would be cool, to meet other mutants. Telford then remembered the girl and how she rejected him. He frowned at the memory, maybe it wouldn't be so cool, if all mutant girls were like her, who needs them. Besides his dad would never let him leave…but all things considered it is a nice thought.

Telford walks up the stairs and to the door, he takes out the keys and unlocks the door. He opened the door, and entered the house, once he was inside Telford closed the door. "Dad, I'm home," Telford said

"In here Telford," Eddy called from his office.

Telford walks to the office and enters, "Hey dad," he greeted

"Hello son how was your day today," Eddy said as he types on his laptop.

"Oh, you know, boring as always," Telford said as he turned around and walked away toward the living room.

"Oh," Eddy said as he closes his laptop, and gets up following his son.

"Yeah, had a chem test today, it was really hard. I think I aced it though," Telford said as he turned on the TV, just as Eddy entered the living room. Before Telford could do anything else he is forcefully turned around by his father to face him.

"You idiot, do you really think I'm that dumb," Eddy said as he grabbed Telford's shirt and then smacked him across the face knocking him to the ground.

"I-I don't," Telford stammered as he looked up at his father fearfully.

"The school called me Telford; they told me that you weren't in class today. Then I found out that Liam, Hilary, and Martin weren't in class either. You don't think I wouldn't have put it together," Eddy said as he then picked Telford up by the shirt, "That my son decided to skip school and goof off. I told you that you are to stay in school, no matter what."

"I-I'm sorry, it's just that chemistry test that we had today, and I wasn't prepared," Telford tried to explain

"And because you weren't prepared, you decided to skip school is that it," Eddy said

"Well maybe if I had time to study, but you keep bringing me with you to your crimes," Telford said with some heat.

"WHAT," Eddy said, he then grabbed Telford by the neck and slammed him against the wall making the mutant grunt in pain, "Are you saying that it's my fault? Is that what you're saying? It's because of me that we have this house, that we have food on the table every night. If it weren't for me and my crimes as you say, we'd have nothing. So, I suggest you show some respect you little brat," Eddy then threw Telford on the ground. He coughed trying to get oxygen back in his lungs, "Now tell me what happened and where you went and don't you dare lie to me," Eddy warned

Rubbing his neck Telford spoke, "When I was at my locker, I was dreading the chem test, so I decided that it would be better to skip. Just then Liam, Hilary, and Martin come up and they all talked about how they were dreading their next classes, so I decided to invite them along. After that we went to an abandoned classroom and Martin opened the window. He looked around making sure that the coast was clear, after he told us that the coast was clear we jumped out of the window and started to walk away. However, as we were walking, I heard someone calling out to us," Telford said

That caught Eddy's attention, "Oh," Eddy said, feeling a pit form in his stomach.

"Two kids, one boy, one girl, about my age. The boy was a nerd but the girl well she was hot," Telford said, the glare from his father told him to move on.

"The boy and the girl what did they say," Eddy said

"They tried to get me alone with them, but I said no that I wasn't interested in what they were selling. They continued to try and talk to me, but I refused. I tried to pull some moves on the girl figured she'd be good in bed, but she rejected me," Telford said frowning at how Kitty rejected him. How she smacked his hand away, and later said that she could think of five people that she would rather be with, even said Hilary was better than him. He doubts any one of them could do to her what he could have. "The nerd eventually told me that…," Telford stopped hesitating at telling his father, fearing his reaction.

"That what," Eddy asked

"He told me that they knew about my gifts. Said that they had gifts to," Telford said

That alarmed Eddy, so it was true, the X-Men are here. The two kids who approached Telford have to be that boy Scott's teammates. They're here, the X-Men are here to take Telford away from him. No, NO, he won't let that happen. Telford is his ticket to becoming the Kingpin of Boston.

"After he revealed that I pushed him to the ground and told him that I didn't want to listen, the girl got in front of me and protected the geek, we glared at each other, and Liam told me just to take her out. The girl actually dared me to try. I wasn't interested though, would have gained way too much attention and that is something that we don't want. Right," Telford asked

"Right," Eddy answered

"After that, I just walked away but not before telling them to stay away from me," Telford said

"Good, that's good. You did the right thing Telford, those two they could have done some serious damage," Eddy said

"You know who they are," Telford asked

"Yes. Earlier today before I got the phone call about you ditching, a boy came over today, he talked to me about you. He knew that you were a mutant, said that he could help you, wanted to bring you with him. I imagine that the two kids who you ran into are friends of this boy," Eddy said

"Who are they," Telford asked

"They're the X-Men," Eddy said surprising his son, "And one wrong move and they will ruin everything. You need to be careful Telford, don't trust them, and don't show them your powers," Eddy said

"But what if they approach me again," Telford asked

"Tell them to leave you alone. That you'll call the cops, things are still fragile with mutants, the X-Men can't afford bad publicity, and them following a boy and harassing him would certainly give them bad publicity," Eddy said, and they are so desperate to get everyone to accept mutants. Promoting mutant equality, hoping that one day mutants and humans can live together in peace. That will never happen, the only thing mutants are good for are being tools to do what the user wants. Just like Telford is his tool, he uses Telford to complete his job, after that he puts him away until he needs him again, and if by some way he gets broken then Eddy will just throw him away like he would any other tool. "You will not talk to them do you understand boy," Eddy told his son.

"Yes sir," Telford said

"Good, now get ready, we're heading over to the hideout to plan our next job," Eddy said as he turns around and starts to walk away.

"What is it this time," Telford asked, there are a lot of jobs that his father has them do. Attacking gangs to build rep, stealing, murder, heck even raping. He's never seen any of it though. All of it just to reach his goal which Telford doesn't even know yet.

Eddy stops and glances at his son, "You'll find out when we get there," Eddy said, he then faces forward and starts walking again, "Now come on, you can do your schoolwork when we're not planning."

Telford sighed, but he got up and followed his father out of the house.

Tipton Hotel, Scott and Kurt's room

Kitty, Kurt, and Scott were all in front of a desk, Scott was sitting in the chair and Kitty and Kurt were on either side of him. Scott's laptop is on the desk open, they were about to have a meeting with Professor Xavier and update him on what was happening. Scott looks at Kitty and Kurt, "You two ready," he asked, the two gave him nods in return, Scott then looked back at the camera, "Alright, let's do this." Scott then clicked his mouse on the call button and called the institute. They heard three rings until the screen turned on and Charles Xavier appeared on the screen.

"Scott, Kurt, Kitty, I'm glad that you called," Xavier said

"Hello professor," Scott said

"Hi," Kitty said waving at Xavier

"Hey Professor," Kurt said

"We're calling to give you an update on what has been happening so far," Scott said

"Good, how goes recruiting Mr. Porter," Xavier asked, in response the three X-Men looked at each other. Immediately Xavier got the message, "Ah, I see, not good then."

"Vee tried professor really vee did," Kurt said

"Perhaps you should tell me what happened and start from the beginning," Xavier suggested.

"Well, we arrived in Boston, but because Telford was in school, I decided to split up. I thought that it would be better that way. I sent Kurt and Kitty to the school to talk to and befriend Telford, I thought that if they gained his trust then perhaps he'd listen. I then went to his house to talk to his father, he invited me in, once we sat down, I started talking to him about how strange and unexplainable things were happening to Telford. He was immediately on guard, I reassured him that he didn't have to worry that I wasn't gonna tell anyone what he could do or what he was. I asked him if he knew what Telford was. I told him that Telford was a mutant. He didn't look too surprised at that; I'm guessing that he was expecting that. I then told him that I was a mutant and about my abilities, the problems that I have with them and how my glasses help me. I then told him that I got them from the Xavier Institute. That is when things went downhill," Scott said

"Oh, care to explain," Xavier asked

"He was surprised at first, I explained that I used to be a student at the institute and how you helped me and other students with our abilities so we could live our lives without fear. I told him that Telford would be surrounded by people who understand him and that he won't have to hide who he is," Scott said

"Sounds like everything vas going vell Scott," Kurt said

"Yeah, what happened," Kitty asked

"I told you guys, once he discovered that I was from the institute he immediately made the connection with the X-Men," Scott said

"What happened then Scott," Xavier asked

"Well, I told him that I was the leader of the X-Men, he was surprised, after that he told me that he didn't want his son becoming an X-Man, that it was too dangerous," Scott said

"But students don't have to become X-Men when they join or even New Mutants. It's their choice if they want to go out and fight. But they don't have too, they can just stay at the institute and learn how to use their powers. I mean even we were given a choice of whether or not we wanted to fight, we all just wound up saying yes," Kitty said

"Most of the newbies don't even go out, it's mostly us and the New Mutants out zere and none of us have gotten any new members," Kurt said

"I tried to tell him that, but he didn't let me explain. I tried to get him to let me explain but he told me to leave," Scott said, he then frowned, he's not sure but when Mr. Ported said that something had changed then. He had seen protective parents before, but how Mr. Porter spoke in that tone, it seemed darker. He's not sure if it's just his imagination or not. "I couldn't stay, so I left, before that I told him that we would be staying for a couple of days and to contact us if he changes his mind," Scott reported

Xavier nodded, "It sounds like you did everything that you could Scott. How long do you plan on staying," Xavier asked

"I was thinking until Sunday," Scott said

"Good, that should give them enough time for the shock to wear off and to talk it over," Xavier said

"Just what I was thinking," Scott said

"Now, Kitty, Kurt. What about you two," Xavier said

"Well, we went to the school and found Telford ditching class with his friends," Kitty said frowning, "Once we saw him, we followed and called out to him. He and his group stopped and let us catch up to him. He asked what we wanted. I introduced myself and asked if we could talk to him alone, he refused and said that he didn't want what we were selling. I told him that we weren't selling anything. He said that he didn't care, to get lost, that he wasn't interested," Kitty said her mood getting fowler as she speaks which all the men notice.

Kurt decided to take over, "I tried to get him to talk, but his friend interrupted me, and told me to get lost before he made me," Kurt said making Xavier frown, he didn't like his students being threatened by anyone, mutant or otherwise. "Vee veren't intimidated zough. Zen…" Kurt said hesitantly as he and Scott looked at Kitty who looked just plain angry now.

"He made a pass at me," Kitty said making Xavier look at her, he could tell she's angry, that is unlike Kitty. "That thug walked up to me pinched my chin acting like that I'd like it. He invaded my personal space and told me to ditch Kurt, which again he called a loser, and to come with him. He promised that he'd show me a much better time than Kurt. That is so insulting that he would even do that. I don't know what Boston girls are like but if he thought that would work on me that hood has another thing coming. So, you know what I did? I smacked his hand away, hard too. Kurt tried to reprimand me for that," Kitty said as she glared at Kurt for doing that.

"Zat's because vee vanted to befriend him, and you smacking him vasn't gonna help us do zat," Kurt explained but flinched as Kitty's glare intensified.

"So, what, I'm just supposed to let a guy talk to me like that. Let him think that I would sleep with him because we want to recruit him. Well guess what I don't care how much you want him, he does that again, I'll punch him, consequences be damned. I am not gonna whore myself out just so the institute can have students," Kitty ranted

"No one expects you to Kitty. I would never ask that of you," Xavier reassured, he made a mental note to talk to Kitty about this. She seems to really hate Mr. Porter, and she's only met him once. "If you could please continue. What happened after you smacked his hand away?"

"I told him not to touch me," Kitty said, she smirked as she remembered Telford's shocked reaction, "He was certainly surprised. He told me it was my loss, but I doubt it, I can think of five other people that I'd rather be with than him. told him that too. Kurt tried to reprimand me again, then told the thug that we knew he was a mutant, but you know more subtly so we didn't freak out his friends. Kurt then told him we were mutants too. Kurt tried to get him to come with us, but Telford shoved him to the ground and said that he didn't want to listen. He looked like he was gonna attack Kurt. I got in front of Kurt and defended him. One of his friends told him to take me out." Kitty scoffed, "I would have liked to see him try. I even dared him to try. He didn't do it, he just turned around, then glanced at us and told us to stay away from him. He and his friends then walked away. Honestly, I'd be happy to leave him alone."

Professor Xavier frowned again, it's obvious that Telford has a bad attitude, but Kitty normally never acts this way. If anything, he'd figure that she would be more determined to show him that they were friends. He really must find out what's wrong.

"Kurt and I then decided to follow him for a while, make sure that he didn't misuse his powers. He never used them, but he still got in trouble," Kitty said scowling as she remembered him stealing the woman's wallet as well as other petty crimes. "After following him around for a while we headed back to the X-Wing."

"I arrived sometime after them and we updated each other on what happened," Scott said

Xavier hummed, "Despite a few hiccups, you all did everything you could, now all we can do is wait and hope that Telford and his father contact us," Xavier said

"Well professor, I was thinking," Kitty said getting Xavier's attention. "On our way to the school we ran into a crime scene. There was a bank robbery. We got some more information and found out that the safe had no evidence of tampering at all. There was no footage of them at all. It was as if they appeared in the safe itself," Kitty explained

"Kitty did some more research on this and found out that this isn't the first crime that this has happened either. Apparently, whoever robbed the bank had been committing other crimes as well. How they got to where they needed to be, no one knows. There's no evidence of forced entry, of locking picking, of hacking, nothing. Like Kitty said it was as if they just appeared in there," Scott said

Xavier hummed and interlocked his fingers together, "Tell me Scott, do you believe," Xavier asked

"I believe that it may be a mutant or someone with powers. Either way, I think that this is worth investigating," Scott said

"Two mutants in zee same area. How did vee miss Zat," Kurt asked

Kitty scoffed, "Either that or it's Telford," she said

"Kitty," Scott scolded, just because she doesn't like the guy doesn't give her the right to accuse him of such crimes.

"What? I'm not saying it is, but he is the only mutant that we know about. Unless Cerebro has detected any new mutants around here," Kitty said

"There are mutants everywhere, some Cerebro have detected at a young age, others right when they are going through puberty such as you Kitty, sometimes Cerebro detects mutants when they are older even after they got their powers and started using them. Some mutants get their powers later in life like Hank. Just because we didn't detect anyone else last night doesn't mean that there aren't more mutants. I'm willing to bet that Boston has plenty of mutants of all ages that we don't know about," Xavier said

"So, professor, what do you think," Scott asked

Xavier thought for a moment, leaving the three waiting with bated breath. "Ok, you may investigate, if it is a mutant then it is best for us to be involved," Xavier said

"Yes," Kitty cheered

"Cool," Kurt said

"Thanks Professor," Scott said

"Of course," Xavier said

"Well, that's all that we have to report. We'll start our investigation tonight, and let you know what's going on," Scott said

"Thank you, Scott, now before we hangup I wish to speak with Kitty, alone," Xavier said making the three look at each other.

'What did I do,' Kitty thought

"Of course, professor," Scott said, he and Kurt then exited the room, leaving Kitty alone with Xavier.

Xavier looks at Kitty, "Kitty please sit down," he offered

Doing as she is told; Kitty sits down on the chair that Scott once occupied. "Is something wrong professor Xavier," she asked

"I was just about to ask you the same question Kitty," Xavier said

"What do you mean," Kitty asked confused

"Your attitude toward Mr. Porter," Xavier said

Kitty's face instantly dropped, "Yeah, what about it," she said

"I have never seen you so dismissive and hostile toward a recruit Kitty, especially after a first meeting. What's going on," Xavier asked

"Nothing. I just think that he would be wrong for the institute," Kitty said

"And why do you think that," Xavier asked

"His kind doesn't belong at the Institute," Kitty said

"What do you mean by his kind," Xavier asked but Kitty was silent, "Kitty, what do you mean by his kind?"

Kitty groaned, "You know his kind, people who are arrogant, brash, rule breakers, bullies, people who think that they are superior. He won't take what we have to offer seriously, professor. All he'll do is cause trouble. He doesn't belong at the Institute," Kitty said

"Kitty, any young mutant who wishes to learn how to use their powers belongs at the Institute. Telford may be arrogant, brash, a rulebreaker, and a troublemaker. But that doesn't mean that we give up and abandon him. It means that we must try harder to show Telford the right path. Telford may be those things that you listed but I'm sure that there is good in him all we must do is show him that there are people there for him. People who will support him, and care for him, and when he finally realizes that I'm sure he will be a fine addition. We can't give up on him Kitty, we have to keep trying, there's good in him Kitty, I believe it," Xavier said

"I don't know professor, Telford. I know the type of person he is, he's arrogant, brash, a total hot head, just like," Kitty said but she stopped.

"Just like Lance," Xavier said, but Kitty said nothing all she did was divert her eyes. Xavier sighed, now it made sense, why she doesn't like Telford so much. "Lance betrayed you Kitty, he broke your heart, and from what I've heard Telford does indeed have a lot of similarities to Lance."

"Then you know that he can't be trusted. I used to think there was good in Lance, but I was wrong, Lance showed me just what kind of person he was that day. That was the kind of person I wanted nothing to do with. Telford, he's just like Lance, and he'll end up the same way," Kitty said

"Telford is like Lance. But is he Lance," Xavier asked

"Well, no, he's not," Kitty answered

"Exactly, he's not Lance, you shouldn't judge him just because he's similar Kitty. Everyone deserves a chance. Lance had his and sadly he didn't accept it. But we have yet been able to offer Telford his," Xavier said

"What if he screws it up," Kitty asked

"Then we'll deal with it," Xavier said, he can still see the uncertainty on Kitty's face, "Think about what I said Kitty, and remember everyone deserves a chance," Xavier said

Kitty sighed, "Yes professor," she said

"Ok, I must go now," Xavier said

"Ok, bye," Kitty said, the call then ended making Scott's laptop go dark. Kitty sighed, she then got up and walked through the wall entering the hallway. Once she's in the hall Kitty looks and sees Kurt and Scott trying to eavesdrop through the door. She walked up and stopped behind them.

"Do you hear anything," Scott asked

"No, nosing, it's gone quiet," Kurt said

"Well, I hope they get done soon I need to get some work done before we go investigate," Scott said, hey he doesn't want to flunk out of college because of bad grades. He once thought about not going to college and focus on the X-Men, Jean put a stop to that. Said she'd do terrible things to his mind if he didn't graduate, she wasn't about to let him go through life without some kind of plan. She's such a good and caring girlfriend, a scary girlfriend but good and caring.

"Laptop's all your Scott," Kitty said making both boys jump in fright Kurt may have also given off a girlish scream which he will later deny after Kitty tells Amanda. The boys turn around to look at Kitty and stammer.

"Zis isn't vat it looks like," Kurt excused

Kitty shrugged, "Normally I'd be mad at the invasion of privacy, but considering it looks like you didn't hear a single word that was said, and the fact that I was having the call in your room. I won't be," Kitty said making the other two sigh in relief. Kitty's smile suddenly got much sweeter, and neither are sure but somehow it made the smile scarier. Kitty then walked closer to the boys, "Just don't do that in my room, because in my short time in training with Logan, he's given me a few tips on new ways how to use my powers, and trust me, these ways cause a lot of pain. I'll leave it to your guy's imagination on what I mean by that." Kitty then walked past the boys and headed to her room which was thankfully next to theirs. Kitty phased through the door and headed toward the bed, she allowed herself to drop down on the bed lying on her back. She gave a frustrated sigh. She knows that Professor Xavier means well, but Kitty still can't help but think that recruiting Telford is a bad idea, he's just too much like Lance, and she can't get passed that. She really needs someone to talk to about this.

With that thought Kitty takes out her phone and video calls Peter.

Avengers Tower

In the lower levels of Avenger's Tower is the training room which is equipped with all types of equipment that a superhero team could use to keep their skills up. Suddenly a shield is flying through the air heading toward its attended target which is none other than Spider-Man himself. The arachnid hero flips over the shield dodging it, "HA, missed," Spider-Man gloated

Captain America, a man who has been out of his coma for two years now smirked, "Have I son," Captain America said

Before Spider-Man could ask what Captain America meant he is answered by his spider-sense going off, eyes widening Spider-Man ducks low Captain America's shield flying above his head. The World War II soldier then catches the shield. "That could have killed me," Spider-Man exclaimed once he fully stood up. Arrows then come from nowhere making Spider-Man dodge each one. "Whoa," Spider-Man said making his body move left. He back handspringed away, dodging another arrow, "Nice try." Peter dodged left making an arrow fly by him, he ducks just dodging from getting lodged in the head. Spider-Man thinking that it's safe stood up, "That all ya got?"

"Nope," the voice of Clint Barton also known as the hero Hawkeye said as an arrow comes flying at Spider-Man's chest, right when it is an inch of hitting his chest, Spider-Man catches it.

"I repeat my previous statement," Spider-Man said

"So do I," Hawkeye said as he is shown smirking much to Spider-Man's confusion. The young hero's spider-sense then goes off, he then hears a beep coming from the arrow in his hand. Figuring out what was about to happen Spider-Man throws the arrow away, it was only five feet away when it blew up, the force of the explosion throwing Spider-Man off his feet and onto the ground.

"…Ok I'll give…you this…one…," Spider-Man said coughing between his words. Spider-Man then feels his spider-sense go off, he then back roll's, dodging widow stings courtesy of Natasha Romanoff also known as the Black Widow. "Ok, where are you," Spider-Man said as he stood up looking around, he then feels his spider sense go off and he jumps back dodging a kick from Black Widow. Once she lands Black Widow fires her widow stings making Spider-Man back-handspring's away, dodging them. Once the widow stings stopped so did Spider-Man, he sighed in relief, but then his spider-sense goes off and he is then hit by repulsor beams throwing him to the ground.

Spider-Man groaned, "Ok, that hurt." Again Spider-Man feels his spider-sense go off and lighting shoots from the sky heading straight for him. "Really," he said exasperated, he then rolls away and into a kneel dodging the lightning. Spider-Man then tries to shoot his web so he could better dodge but finds that when he tries nothing happens. He then remembers that he doesn't have his web shooters, "Crap." Lightning then comes from all over from above and it's only because of his spider-sense that he was able to dodge them all. Finally, the lightning stopped making Spider-Man relax a bit, he then leans his back against the wall. After a full second it hit's Spider-Man that he was in the middle of the training room. How is he leaning against a wall?

The arachnid hero looked up and saw none other than the Hulk looking down at him smirking. "Meep, remember we're smash buddies," Spider-Man reminds. In response Hulk grabs Spider-Man by his arm and then smashes him on the training ground multiple times. "OUCH…THAT HURTS…THE PAIN…IS…THIS…HOW…YOU…TREAT…YOUR…SMASH…BUDDIES," Spider-Man said every time he was smashed on the ground, after one more smash, Hulk releases Spider-Man, the teen stands up a bit wobbly, "I'd hate to know what you do with your smash best friend," Spider-Man said as he holds his head with one hand. His spider-sense then goes off and he sees a shield flying towards him, Spider-Man dodged only to receive a kick in the face by Black Widow, she tries to roundhouse kick his face but Spider-Man blocked making her retreat, once she does lightning comes at him making him dodge, seven arrows then come his way, dodge left, right, roll forward, dodge left again, jump back, dodge right, then jump back from the explosion. Spider-Man's spider-sense goes off again and repulsors come from the smoke making him cartwheel out of the way, Captain America then comes from the smoke and punches Spider-Man in the face, he then moves and Spider-Man gets blasted in the chest by repulsor blasts knocking him to the ground. "Ow."

Seeing that the kid had enough, Captain America relaxes his pose, "Ok that's enough," he said calling off the training.

"Really, come on Cap, I was just starting to enjoy myself," Hawkeye said as he walked up putting his bow on his back.

"Cap's right," Iron Man said as he landed next to Captain America, his face plate then flips up showing Tony Stark, "We've been at this for two hours, think it's time we give the kid a break."

Captain America then walks up to Spider-Man and pulls him up to his feet, "You did well Peter, not everyone can spend two hours straight dodging nonstop attacks," Captain America said

"Um, thanks, still having trouble on figuring out the point of that training was," Spider-Man said

"We were testing to see how far your spider-sense goes and if it's possible to strengthen it. This training session has been recorded, I'll be able to observe the data and see what we can do from there," Tony said

"Ok, but why wasn't I allowed to have web-shooters," Spider-Man asked

"You won't always have access to your web-shooters kid, there may come a day where they will be inaccessible to you. That day comes you'll need to know how to handle yourself without them," Black Widow explained as she walked up.

"That day comes? That day has come plenty of times when I ran out of web fluid. Let me tell ya those days sucked," Spidey quipped

"Well either way this training session is over. Hit the showers you've earned it," Captain America said getting a nod from Spider-Man.

"Thanks Cap," Spider-Man said as he then ran out of the training room, heading to the showers.

Locker room

Spider-Man was in the locker room taking off his costume, the first he took off was his shirt, gloves, mask, shoes, and pants leaving him in only his blue boxers. He put his suit in the locker, then he heard a ring coming from the locker. Reaching inside Peter pulls out his cellphone and sees that he is getting a videocall from Kitty, smiling he accepts the call, and Kitty's image appears on the screen, "Hey KitKat," he greeted

Tipton Hotel room

"Whoa. Why hello there," Kitty said with a flirty smile as she got the view of her shirtless sweaty boyfriend. Now she really wishes that she was with him. "Someone looks like they're working hard."

Peter laughed, "Yeah, two straight hour training session courtesy of the Avengers. Enjoying the view," he asked smirking as he saw Kitty eye him.

"Oh, I am really enjoying the view," Kitty said

"Well, I am enjoying the view myself," Peter said

"Oh," Kitty said, "Would you like if I made the view better for you," Kitty said sliding her finger to the button of her shirt.

"Tempting, but I am in the Avengers locker room, I'd rather not no one walk in on that," Peter said

"Oh yeah, I forgot you're the jealous type," Kitty said smirking

Peter grinned, "Hey let's not forget the reason why you won't let me be the Hulk," he said

"Oh, I'm not, it's the same reason why I'm not going as a Disney princess or cheerleader," Kitty said

"We are both jealous people, aren't we," Peter asked

"Extremely," Kitty answered

"So, how goes the recruiting," Peter asked

Kitty sighed, "That's actually why I called you," she said

"Something wrong," Peter asked as he sat down on the bench.

Kitty sighed, "We're having some trouble, the father said no, because he thinks that if his son joins the institute then he is gonna join the X-Men. The son, well honestly, I don't think he's a good fit. I think that we should just leave him alone and go home. But we're not gonna do that, instead we're gonna spend all weekend here in case they change their mind," Kitty said

"I see, so costume shopping is canceled then," Peter asked

"Yeah, and all because of the thug," Kitty said getting a curious look from Peter.

"Thug? Never heard you call anyone that before, well unless you don't like them. What did this mutant do to get on your bad side," Peter asked

"It's just, he's brash, grungy, hotheaded, arrogant, a rulebreaker, a troublemaker, he obviously thinks that he's superior, he's a bully, he'll use his powers to crush anyone who gets in his way. The Xavier institute isn't for people like that. I know that type of person and the institute isn't for those type of people," Kitty said

"You're talking about Lance," Peter said making Kitty give an exaggerated sigh.

"Maybe," Kitty said

"Kitty you know that I don't like Lance, and after what he did to you, I can honestly say that I hate him," Peter said making Kitty smile at the fact that no matter what he will always be protective of her. "But this mutant."

"Telford," Kitty said, she doesn't like identifying someone by mutant or human, it just sounds wrong to her.

"Telford isn't Lance, Kitty; he may have similarities but he's his own person. You can't decide what this guy is gonna do just because he reminds you of Lance. You gave Lance a chance Kitty, you gave him plenty of chances, and he blew each and every one of them. But until you give Telford his chance you are never gonna know what he does. He deserves a chance Kitty; he deserves the right to make that decision."

Kitty groaned, "You sound like Professor Xavier," she said

"Well not to brag but I have read all his papers. By the way, is it true that he's making an autobiography," Peter asked

"Peter," Kitty laughed smiling at how dorky her boyfriend can be when he gets all fanboy. She loves to see his dorky side though, it's cute.

Peter smiled at seeing Kitty's smile, "Listen Kitty," he said getting Kitty's attention on him, "One of the greatest things about you, one of the things that I love most about you, is your empathy, and your will to help people and giving them a chance. You always try to look for the good in people Kitty. It's one of the greatest things about you. One of the things I love most about you. Don't let Lance ruin that Kitty. Don't let him take away your empathy, don't let him take away your ability to look for the good in people," Peter said

Kitty smiled at Peter, "I don't know if I can look past the similarities that Telford has with Lance, but I can try at least," she said

"Remember the words of a little old, wrinkly, green gremlin. Don't try, do," Peter said making Kitty laugh.

"I can't believe you quoted Yoda," Kitty said, she then looked at Peter, "I'll try Peter, that's all I can do."

"That's better than not trying at all," Peter said smiling, "Listen I have to take a shower. I'll call you back, ok?"

"Ok, don't call too late though, I don't know when we're going out," Kitty said getting a raised eyebrow from Peter, "For the past couple of years a series of crimes have been committed by this group of criminals. No one's sure but they somehow always get into places without opening doors or tampering with the locks. It's like they just appear there. Scott thinks that it could be a mutant."

"Do you think it's Telford," Peter asked the obvious question getting a shrug from Kitty.

"Don't know, could be, then again it could be another mutant that we just haven't detected yet," Kitty said

"Heh," Peter said

"Yeah well, I'll let you take your shower, be sure to call me afterwards, I miss you," Kitty said

"I miss you too, don't worry once I'm finished, I'll call," Peter said

"Good, talk to you then, love you," Kitty said

"Love you too bye," Peter said

"Bye," Kitty said, she then ended the video call making Peter's image disappear. Too bad, she was really enjoying the view. Kitty puts her phone down and just lies on the bed. Eventually Peter winds up calling her back and she picks up, they talked for two hours which only felt like ten minutes. As she talks to Peter a knock comes from the door. "Hang on baby," she said, Kitty then looked at the door, "Yeah?"

"Kitty, get ready, we're moving out," Scott said

"Ok, be there soon," Kitty said, she then went back to her call, "I have to go, I'll talk to you tomorrow," Kitty said

"Talk to you tomorrow, love you," Peter said

"Love you too, bye," Kitty said

"Bye," Peter said

Kitty then hit the end call button, she then gets up from the bed and went to her suitcase. Kitty opens the suitcase to reveal her Shadowcat uniform. "Time to hero up," she said

Outside the Bank

A black car pulls up, the doors open and Cyclops, Nightcrawler and Shadowcat all get out, Cyclops from the driver's seat, Nightcrawler from the passenger's side, and Shadowcat from the back passenger side carrying a gym bag. They all close their doors and walk up to the bank, "I still think that I should have driven," Shadowcat said

Nightcrawler coughed as a response to that comment. "Umm, maybe next time Kitty," Cyclops said nervously, there is no way that they could let Kitty drive the car. It's a rental, they'd lose their deposit. Cyclops then gets serious, "Ok the best way to investigate these crimes is by going to the scenes themselves, and what better place than their most recent crime."

Once they approached the doors to the bank, they inspected the outside part. Cyclops takes out a small flashlight and flashes it on the door handles to see if there were any kind of scratches. Cyclops looks at his teammates, "Check if there are any windows or any other openings around here."

"Right," Shadowcat and Nightcrawler said, Shadowcat then puts the bag down and they split up to check around the bank leaving Cyclops to check the front. After determining that the door handle had no evidence of tampering Cyclops decides to check the hinges.

With Nightcrawler, he has teleported to the side of the building and found a window, the hero decides to test the window by opening it to find that it's locked, he then checks to see if there was any tampering but finds none. After that Nightcrawler continues his way around the bank.

Shadowcat is on the other side of the building and sees another window. After checking, she discovers that the window is locked, and just like Nightcrawler there is no sign of tampering, Shadowcat looks up in thought, only to see the roof of the bank. An idea then strikes her, tapping the earpiece Shadowcat speaks, "Hey Scott, what if they didn't enter through the ground floor? What if they came by the roof," she said

"It's possible, check it out," Cyclops said

"Yes sir," Shadowcat said, using her intangibility Shadowcat makes herself lighter than air and she floats up to the roof. Once she's on the roof Shadowcat deactivates her powers making her drop down. Looking around Shadowcat walks around the roof, she notices a vent sticking out of the roof, taking a closer look at it, Shadowcat deduces that it was too small to go through. Tapping her earpiece again Shadowcat speaks, "Hey, I'm on the roof. There isn't much here only a vent, and unless our mutant has the ability to shrink themselves and others very small, or have the ability to fit through anything, then there's no way they could have crawled through.

"I see a few vents too, but all of zem are too small to climb srough, vell unless you're a toddler," Nightcrawler said

Cyclops is feeling the front windows to see if anything is wrong with them when he hears this. Cyclops sighed, "Ok, get down here, we'll take a look inside," he said, second later Nightcrawler teleports next to Cyclops, and Shadowcat floats down from the roof. "Let's head inside."

Shadowcat offers her hands, "Ok everyone, hold hands," she said, Cyclops picked up the gym bag and grabs Shadowcat's hand while Nightcrawler grabbed her other hand. They walked through the locked doors, entering the bank.

Black Van

In the van the group of ten are driving to their next job, they all currently have their masks off showing Eddy in front of everyone, Telford next to him, Donald and Kenny are in the group as well. "All right listen up, when we get there, Vanisher, you're gonna teleport some of the guys and take out the security, when that's done you will come back for the rest of us, and we will find where Hammer keeps his weapons in. We got the containers for the weapons. The truck will only be a couple of blocks away," Eddy asked looking at his crew.

"We have some containers, how much will we be able to fit though. It's not like weapons are the smallest thing," one of the men said

"Vanisher will just have to teleport the other weapons to the truck," Eddy said, he then looked at Telford, "You're really gonna have to pull your weight on this one." Eddy then looks back at his men, "Danny, Kenny, and Andy, you three will be taking out the security. Now get going." The three mentioned then left the van, just as Telford was about to get out his arm is grabbed by Eddy, "Don't screw this up. You want to go to college right? This will pay for that."

"Right," Telford said, 'Like you would ever let me go,' he thought, Telford then got out of the van where the three men were, now all wearing their masks. Telford puts his mask on becoming Vanisher and walks to the middle of them, "Grab ahold and don't let go." The men grab Vanisher, then the four men disappear from the spot.

"And so it begins," Eddy said

Hammer Industries

Hammer industries, one of the most advanced weapons manufacturers in the world, only being surpassed by Stark Industries back when they were in the weapons business. Heck, even now organizations like S.H.I.E.L.D. still prefer Stark over Hammer. Due to the advanced weapons and technology that the company holds it only makes sense that every building would have tight security. That means that there is a security camera at every corner of the building, not an angle has been missed, a gnat could fly by, and it would be seen and recorded. All these security cameras all transmit to one room, the monitor room which is being guarded by two men with guns holstered on their hips. Currently the two men are bored out of their minds, so bored that one of them opened their laptop and started watching videos.

The first man sighed as he looked at the monitors, "It's so boring," he said to his companion.

"Well, what did you expect on monitor duty," the second man said as he watched Powerpuff Girls

"Dude are you really watching Powerpuff Girls," the first man asked

"Hey, my daughters are fans ok, I'm just educating myself," the second man said as he continued watching.

Before the first man could say anything he his hit in the back of the head with a gun making him grunt in pain, knocking him out and him falling on the floor. Hearing the man fall the second man turns around, "What's," but he stops when he sees Kenny over the first man's body, "WHO ARE YOU? WHAT DID YOU DO?" Before the second man could do anything, he is hit in the head with his own laptop knocking him to the ground, he groans in pain.

Behind the man it shows Andy and Danny were behind him. Danny being the one who swung the laptop. Vanisher then walks up, "Everything ok here," he asked getting nods from the three men. "I'm heading out then." Vanisher then teleports out of the room and appears outside next to the van.

"Security taken care of," a masked Eddy asked from the van.

"We have the monitor room under control," Vanisher answered

"Good, we'll deal with the rest when we get there," Eddy said as he got out followed by the other three men. They all walked up to Telford and grabbed him, a second later and they were teleported away.

Bank

The three X-Men were walking around the bank observing every nook and cranny of it, trying to find some way on how the robbers got in the bank and stole the money without getting caught on camera.

"I have a question. If vee already know zat zese criminals have a mutant vith zem zen vhy are vee trying to find openings," Nightcrawler asked

"Because we don't know whether or not they have a mutant with them," Cyclops said

"Yeah, besides by checking to see all possible entrances we can better deduce on what kind of power that the mutant has. If there is even a mutant in the first place. Either way, I'm glad we're doing something," Shadowcat said

Cyclops paused for a moment, he always knew since he first met Kitty that she was incredibly smart, Cyclops would even say close to genius, maybe even genius level (They never had her take an IQ test). You have to be to pass classes as easily as she can, but with her demeanor one tends to forget just how smart she is. It actually reminds him of what he said to Professor Xavier when he came to him about being the leader of the X-Men. "Nothing seems to be here, let's check the offices, then we'll go to the vault itself." Getting a voice of agreement from Shadowcat and Nightcrawler the three go to check out the offices of the building.

Hammer Industries

The group of criminals appeared in a giant room that had crates of all sizes in it, some were stacked on each other, and others are alone. Walking up to one of the crates Eddy pries it open with a crowbar he brought. Once the crate was open, he saw an assault rifle and smiled in satisfaction, "Jackpot," Eddy said, he then looked at his crew, "Load up as much as you can then we leave." The group of criminals then all split up and started opening crates and placing them in the containers. "Don't just get one type of weapon, I want all types," Eddy ordered, he then looked a Vanisher, "Come on let's get moving, start with this," Eddy said motioning toward a big crate in front of him. Vanisher walked up to the crate, placed his hand on it, and then teleported away with it. Smirking Eddy went to load up his containers.

Bank

After spending some time looking through the offices to make sure that they weren't somehow used in the robbery, Cyclops, Shadowcat, and Nightcrawler found themselves in the room where the vault was. "Ok, let's take a look at this vault," Cyclops said as he and his teammates went to the vault to take a more thorough look at it. The first thing they checked was the electric lock that was placed on it.

"The cops said that there were no signs of tampering on the lock or vault itself," Shadowcat said as she looked at the lock. "We should check the logs, no matter what these locks record every time they are used."

"Ok check them," Cyclops said

“Alright, so who’s gonna do it,” Shadowcat asked, she then noticed that both boys were looking at her expectantly. She wondered why at first, then it hit her, she scowled in response, “Oh fine,” she said, after getting the necessary equipment that they got from the X-Wing, they hooked it up to the lock. Shadowcat then finds herself on the computer typing in commands and writing code at a fast pace. Kitty however had underestimated the banks firewall, and it was taking longer than her usual to get in.

“Vat’s taking so long,” Nightcrawler asked, it’s been ten minutes and he is getting impatient.

“Will you hold on! This isn’t easy you know,” Kitty said annoyed, “You guys find out I’m good with computers and all of a sudden you guys think I’m some female Tony Stark or something,” Shadowcat said annoyed. Whoever set up the firewall was good, she’ll give them that, but they weren’t good enough. After typing a couple more commands, Shadowcat got into the logs, “There, I’m in,” she said, she then looked at Nightcrawler, “For the record they do have computer classes at school.”

"Kitty logs," Cyclops reminded

"Right," Shadowcat said getting back to the logs, they scrolled through the logs for a while, "Nothing. The last times that this lock has been used was yesterday at 6 pm and this morning at 7 am."

"6 pm yesterday was before the robbery happened," Cyclops said

"And 7 am was after the robbery," Nightcrawler said

"Unless they were able to delete their logs then this isn't how they got in the vault," Shadowcat said

"Check the vault itself," Cyclops told Shadowcat, "We'll keep looking around here."

"Ok," Shadowcat said

Hammer industries

Eddy, Vanisher and the rest of the gang had been in the warehouse for an hour filling up their containers with as many weapons as they could and teleporting them to the truck. As one of them was filling up their container they had a question to ask, "Hey Eddy," the man asked

"What is it Joe," Eddy said

"If your kid can teleport then why not have him teleport all of these crates and boxes to the hideout," Joe asked

"Because, he has a limit that he can teleport, why do you think that only eight people go to these heists, six is the maximum of people he can teleport add in what we take, and he gets tired. If he were to teleport all of this to the hideout, we wouldn't have a way out. No, we take what we can get and move on," Eddy said, even now though Eddy told Telford that he had to pull more of his weight, he is careful with what the boy teleports. One of the reasons why the truck is so close. The amount of energy he uses depends on distance and capacity. He teleports too much at too long of a distance then the boy will get tired and won't be able to teleport for a while.

What no one knew was that while the Andy, Kenny, and Danny had taken out the security guards in the monitor rooms there were still some roaming the buildings, however due to how large the building was and the fact that they have guys in the monitor room, they didn't think that they had to worry. They were wrong because one guard was just able to pass under Kenny, Danny, and Andy's noses.

Vanisher was loading up one of the crates when the guard came from behind him, "HEY," the guard said getting Vanisher's attention, the mutant froze at being caught. "WHO ARE YOU? WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE?"

"This isn't what it looks like," Vanisher said as he tried to move toward the guard, but the guard quickly got out his gun and pointed it at the kid.

"Don't move," the guard said making Telford stop, he's never had a gun pointed at him before, he's never been caught before.

Monitor Room

Danny who was sitting in the chair took another scan of the monitors and saw something that made him curse, "Oh fuck," he said getting his companions.

"What is it," Kenny asked, he soon found out the problem when he looked, "Shit," he said as he saw Vanisher being held at gunpoint by a security guard. Kenny got out his radio and spoke in it, "Eddy, your son is an idiot. He got caught."

Weapons Room

"What!? Where is he," Eddy asked, once the location was given to him Eddy ran to it. "That little idiot, I knew I shouldn't have left him alone."

With the guard and Vanisher

"Don't move," the guard said

"Please, I can explain," Vanisher begged

The guard ignored Vanisher and got out his radio, "This is Jeffery calling in, I have an intruder with me trying to steal the weapons. A masked individual, by his voice I'd say late teen, early twenties, 5 foot 5," the guard said, that was all he got out though because suddenly he was shot in the head killing him instantly.

Vanisher looked on in shock as the body hit the ground, he then looked to see the shooter only to see his own father, "What did you do," he asked in a shaky voice.

"I just saved your worthless ass," Eddy said as he walked up to Vanisher and grabbed his arm, pulling him with him, "Now come on, I'm sure that shot was heard through the radio. We're leaving," Eddy then got out his radio, "Everyone gather up and bring what you can, we're leaving. Everyone get ready."

Monitor Room

"You heard the man let's get ready," Danny said

"Hang on, this man, he's seen my face," Kenny said as he walked up to the second man and loaded his gun, Kenny then pointed the gun and shot the man three times in the back, neither of the men reacting to it.

In the weapons room, everyone had gathered up in a group around Vanisher and all made contact, "Get us out of here," Eddy demanded getting a nod from his son, a second later they disappear and reappear in the monitor room, it was there that Vanisher saw the body of the man, blood already gathering beneath him. Vanisher just looked at the body and couldn't believe that he was part of this. The teen was brought out of his thoughts when his father hit his arm, "HEY GET MOVING, NOW," Eddy ordered, trying his best not to focus on the scene in front of him Vanisher activated his powers and they all disappeared and reappeared outside next to the van. "EVERYONE LOAD UP AND GET INSIDE."

"What's going on," one of the men asked

"I'll tell you later, now move," Eddy said, with that everyone loaded the van up and got inside with Eddy shoving his son in the car. "DRIVE," Eddy said once he was in the car. The car is then shown speeding away from the scene. As they sped away, Eddy contacted the truck, "We're leaving, meet back up in the hideout." Once that was done, Eddy looked at his son furious.

Bank

Cyclops and Nightcrawler were once again taking a thorough look around the room while Shadowcat checked inside the vault to see if there were any kind of openings.

Inside the vault, Shadowcat walked around looking and feeling the walls trying to see if the was some kind of cut or burn that could have got them inside, but so far, she felt nothing. After looking around the vault some more Shadowcat decides to leave. She phases through the door and sees Cyclops and Nightcrawler standing there talking, they then noticed her presence and turned to her.

"There's nothing there, no vents, no burns, no cuts of anything. That vault is solid, only a mutant could gain access to that vault," Shadowcat reported

Cyclops nodded, "You're right, we got nothing here either. Now the only question is what kind of powers this mutant has that could help them get in the vault without getting caught," Cyclops said

"Maybe it's someone with similar powers to me, I mean I was able to just walk on through this vault no problem. Or maybe someone like Kurt," Shadowcat said

"But I have to know zee location vere I'm teleporting. I can't just teleport to a new place, I have to know zeee place or person," Nightcrawler interjected

"We'll figure this out later, right now we should leave, we've been here two hours," Cyclops said getting confirmations from Nightcrawler and Shadowcat. With that they collected their things and made their way out of the bank, calling it a night.

END CHAPTER

Chapter Text

Tipton Hotel, Tuesday, October 26, 9:00 am

Scott, Kurt, and Kitty were at the laptop once again, reporting their findings to Professor Xavier, “After thoroughly investigating the bank, we deduced that this was indeed the work of a mutant,” Scott said

“Only a mutant could get in that vault without being caught,” Kitty said

“I see,” Xavier said sighing, “This is disturbing.”

“Zat’s not all,” Kurt said getting Xavier’s attention, “Hammer Industries vas just robbed by zee same group who robbed zee bank last night,” Kurt said

“One person was killed, shot in the head. The other took three shots in the back, he’s in critical condition,” Kitty said solemnly, while they were investigating the bank those robbers robbed Hammer Industries, killed one person, and put the other in critical condition.

“Vhy do you sink zey stole from Hammer Industries,” Kurt asked

“Hm, there are a lot of reasons on why they could do that,” Xavier said

“We’ll look more into it professor,” Scott said

“When you do, let me know,” Xavier said

“Yes sir,” Scott said, he then ended the call and sighed.

Kitty gave an exaggerated sigh, “I’m gonna go for a walk be back later,” she said

“Be careful,” Scott said

“Sure,” Kitty said as she opened the door and exited the room.

With Telford

Telford was walking outside on the sidewalk trying his very best not to wince in pain at the bruises that his father had given him today. So far, he’s succeeding, no one is suspicious, he’s been hiding his injuries for two years he’s gotten pretty good at it. The makeup on his face is coving his blackeye. Telford can’t help but remember why he got these injuries. He got them because he was caught. He guesses he should count himself lucky after what happened to Kenny, Danny, and Andy. He winced, he can still hear those three gunshots, he can still see the bodies drop on the floor as if they weren’t even alive 5 minutes ago. Telford will never forget what his father said to him after that.

Last night After the heist

After shooting down the three members Eddy looked at a frozen and terrified Telford, “Hey,” Eddy said but wasn’t given a response, still having a short fuse because of the screw up Eddy roughly grabbed Telford and turned him toward him, “Look at me when I talk to you,” Eddy said angrily making Telford look at him. Eddy then points at the three bodies, “That’s what happens when mistakes are made and you don’t pull your own weight. Remember that,” Eddy said looking Telford in the eyes. Telford looked at Eddy with wide eyes, he knows what he means by that.

“O-ok,” Telford said

“Stop crying like a baby and wipe your tears, we’re leaving,” Eddy said as he walked away.

Present

Telford can’t believe it he always knew that his father was a cruel man, but to kill your own son because of a mistake. He really misses when his mom was alive, he was happy then, his mother and father were divorced. He battered her and she gained courage and left him as well as get him arrested for theft and battery. He had gotten a few years in prison. He had come back a few years ago and discovered Telford’s abilities, Eddy had tried to draft him into his crimes, but Nataly always stopped him. Eddy tried to get visitation rights and shared custody, but Nataly has won those cases when Eddy had discovered that Nataly was gonna move her and Telford away, he did the only thing he could and killed her. Telford doesn’t know how but somehow, he made it look like an accident. Being his father Eddy was given immediate custody of Telford. After that Telford’s life became a living hell. Telford sighed. His father is setting up an arms deal tonight and is planning on selling those weapons. He wanted Telford to come along injuries or no. Telford gave another sigh and continued walking.

With Kitty

Kitty was sitting on the bench near a restaurant, she had been walking for ten minutes till she decided to sit down. Kitty rested her head against the backrest and gave an exaggerated sigh. This isn’t working, they don’t know how the gang got the money in the vault, they don’t know how the gang was able to get into Hammer Industries, how they were able to get to where the weapons were stored, how they were able to take out the guards in the security room, or how they were able to escape the building with no one seeing them when all of the paths leading to the exit was blocked. They also don’t have a clue on why the group stole weapons in the first place. The only thing they do know is that they have a mutant with them, and they are responsible for this.

Kitty sighed, they have never done things like this before, the mutants they dealt with never robbed banks or anything like that. The closest thing they got to that was when Mesmero hypnotized her and some of the X-Men into stealing some artifacts to revive Apocalypse, and when they had to stop Magneto at that museum, though she and Kurt weren’t there for that only Scott was. She has her Bayville Sirens experience but really, they only did that for a few weeks. It’s not like they ever busted up any major crime, nothing like Peter and his team does. Suddenly Kitty got it, Peter, he’s a street level hero, and he has more experience at this stuff than her.

Quickly getting out her phone Kitty dialed Peter’s speed dial, it rung a few times until it was answered, “Hello,” Peter said

“Hey Peter, got a sec,” Kitty asked

Tricarrier

“Hey Kitty, sure I have some time. What’s up,” Spider-Man asked as he walked to his room that he was given when he joined. Once he was there, he took off his mask becoming Peter Parker.

Boston

“So, here’s the thing,” Kitty said, she then explained everything that has happened to Peter, who listened to it all. “So now these guys have a bunch of weapons on them, and we don’t know what they are gonna do with them,” Kitty said

“Well, when weapons are involved, there are really two things that the bad guys will do. That’s either arm themselves, if they do that then it’s possible that they are ready to do bigger and better things,” Peter said

“Bigger and better thing,” Kitty asked

“Yeah, like robbing places with tighter security, like government buildings, bigger banks, there are banks out there that have some serious security. They could use it for prison breaks, or even if they’re feeling bold challenge superheroes. I’ve had a few people who’ve gotten their hands on some advanced tech who thought they could kill me. As we both can tell it didn’t work,” Peter said

The thought of guns and any other type of weapon being pointed at Peter made Kitty feel uncomfortable and anxious, so she decided to move on, “What about the second thing,” she asked

“They sell them, they set up an arms deal and sell the weapons to the highest bidder and if they’re devious and smart then they’ll keep the good weapons for themselves,” Peter said

“How would I find where an arms deal in being held,” Kitty asked

“Well, that’s easy, you go where the scum of the city likes to hang out. Bad guys seem to like to group together, it’s like they’re all attracted to each other. There are always rumors floating around in the underworld. Believe it or not but most are actually true. When I heard about Hammerhead, I honestly thought that his strength was exaggerated. Boy was I wrong. Follow the rumor mill,” Peter said

“Ok, thanks Peter,” Kitty said

“No problem, and Kitty,” Peter said

“Yeah,” Kitty asked

“Be careful. It may seem impossible because we have powers, but with the right influence, a regular person can be just as dangerous as any supervillain. You don’t need superpowers to be dangerous, there are a lot of ways for a person to hurt us that aren’t physical,” Peter said

Kitty smiled softly, it always warms her heart when Peter worries about her, “Don’t worry Peter, I’ll be careful,” she said

“Ok, I got to go. I’ll talk to you later ok,” Peter said

“Ok, love you,” Kitty said

“Love you too, bye,” Peter said

“Bye,” Kitty said, with that they both hung up their phone. Kitty then got up from the bench and decided to head back to inform Scott and Kurt of her findings. As she walked a blue ball bounce past her and then a little girl ran past her bumping her, “Whoa,” Kitty exclaimed, she looked to see the little girl in front of her. “Hey, you ok,” Kitty asked the little girl in front of her, getting a nod in return.

“Amy, Amy get back here,” a woman said from behind Kitty, the mutant girl turned to see the woman approach her. “I’m sorry for my daughter. Amy what do you say when you run into people?”

“Sorry lady,” the little girl, Amy said

Kitty smiled at the girl, “It’s ok, you just be careful next time. Ok,” Kitty asked

Amy nodded, “Ok,” she said

“Thank you,” the mother said

“No problem, have a nice day,” Kitty said

The mother smiled at Kitty, “Come on Amy, Mommy is in a hurry for her appointment,” she said, with that the mother and daughter rushed on ahead.

As the woman and daughter were walking, they passed by Telford, “Excuse me,” the woman said

“No problem,” Telford said as he continued on his path.

The mother and daughter continued with their walk when the mother got a text, getting her attention. “Hang on Amy,” the mother said as she stopped, stopping her daughter as well. The mother took out her phone and saw who texted her. she quickly sent a text back, and a second later she was texted back, rolling her eyes the mother looked at her daughter, “Stay here for a minute sweaty your father is feeling needy.” The mother then went back to texting her husband. While she did that Amy kept on bouncing the ball, enjoying herself. Finally, after another bounce the ball bounced away and into the middle of the road. Amy, seeing the ball followed after it, her mother not even noticing.

With Kitty she was walking down the sidewalk when a car sped by her and she hears whistles from the occupants, she looked and sees a bunch of guys looking out the window at her. Kitty gave them a disgusted look, “Bunch of pigs, slow down or you’ll hit someone,” she said

As Telford walks the same car passes him, he heard the whistles and rolled his eyes, “Bunch of idiots,” Telford said

With the little girl she is in the middle of the road and picked up her ball, she looked at it and smiled, what she didn’t notice was the car coming her way.

Kitty who was looking ahead of her though saw the little girl in the road with the car heading straight for her, the driver not even paying attention to the road. Eyes widening in alarm and immediately stated running, “HEY, GET OUT OF THE ROAD, MOVE,” Kitty yelled

Kitty’s yell immediately got Telford and the mother’s attention. The mother then noticed that her daughter wasn’t with her and was in the road, “AMY,” the mother said

That made Telford turn around and saw that the little girl was about to be hit by a car, as he looked Kitty bumped into him, he however didn’t know it was her, ‘She isn’t gonna make it,’ Telford thought as he saw Kitty run toward the girl. She wasn’t gonna make it, and the girl was gonna die because of a bunch of dumb people. Knowing what he has to do Telford immediately teleports away and appears ahead on the sidewalk right where he can get to the girl. Neither Kitty nor the mother noticed, both focused on the little girl. Telford then ran out in the street headed to the girl. The girl finally took notice of the car and screamed in fear.

“NO,” both Kitty and the mother yelled, just then to both of their surprise Telford jumps to the girl and grabs her, getting her out of the way. The car then continued driving. Seeing the car pass and the little girl is safe, both the mother and Kitty ran across the street to check on the girl.

“AMY,” the mother said as she ran over to the girl and Telford who was comforting the girl. The mother approached Amy ran in the mother’s arms who wrapped her own arms around her daughter, “Are you ok, oh my god, what were you thinking,” the mother said

“It’s ok ma’am,” Telford said getting the mother’s attention, “The worst she has are a few scrapes, nothing more.”

“HEY,” Kitty yelled running over to the three, “Is everyone ok,” she asked as she approached the group.

“Yes, we’re fine,” the mother said, she then looked at Telford, “Thanks to you. Thank you if you didn’t jump in, then I don’t even want to think about it.”

“Don’t worry about it, really,” Telford said

The woman smile, “If there is any way I can repay you,” she said

“Don’t worry about it, I’m just glad she’s ok,” Telford said getting a nod from the mother.

Amy then walked up to Telford and hugged him, “Thank you,” she said making Telford smile and pat her head.

“Anytime,” Telford said

“Alright, time to go Amy, we’re going home,” the mother said walking away from the two.

As they walked away Kitty spoke, “That was pretty impressive, and really brave,” she said

“It was nothing,” Telford said

“Yeah, well anyway,” Kitty said as she turned to look only to recognize Telford who in turn recognized her.

“YOU,” Kitty and Telford said

“It’s you,” Telford said

Seeing Telford Kitty’s mood immediately dropped, great and she was excited too, “Yeah, it’s me,” she said

“What are you doing, following me,” Telford demanded

“As if, I got better things to do than to follow you around. My hotel is nearby, I was just taking a walk,” Kitty said

Telford scoffed, “Whatever,” he said

“Yeah whatever,” Kitty said, she then continued with her walk, well she would have if she wasn’t stopped.

“Wait,” Telford said making Kitty stop.

Kitty turns her head to look at Telford, “What,” she asked

Good question. What? As in what was he doing? He’s not supposed to be talking to them. His father said not to, they could ruin everything. But he can’t help it, he’s never met another mutant before. “Are you really a mutant,” Telford asked

“Yeah, I am,” Kitty simply said

“What, what can you do,” Telford asked curiously.

“I can become intangible,” Kitty answered

“And you came here, just to see me,” Telford said

Kitty sighed, “Pretty much yeah, we discovered you two days ago and thought that maybe we could help you,” she said

“How could you help me,” Telford asked

Kitty paused she remembered how Telford saved that little girl and then what both Professor Xavier and Peter said to her. Xavier said that just because he has a bad attitude doesn’t mean they should abandon him, he believed that there is good in him. Peter said that he deserves the right to make the decision on what he’s gonna do with his life. Both said that Telford isn’t Lance, but that’s all she can see when she looks at him. Even now when he’s curious about Xavier’s.

Lance was curious too, when she and he dated he had asked some questions about the institute, questions that made her think that he just might have been thinking to give it another chance. It didn’t matter because Lance never wound up coming back, even when it meant being with her. She loves Peter and doesn’t care what Lance is doing but the memory still hurts her, she really thought that he cared about her.

Kitty looks at Telford again, he isn’t Lance, and she came here to get him to join them. “How about you come with me, we can get something to eat, and I’ll tell you how we can help you,” Kitty said

“Get something to eat? Like a date,” Telford asked

Kitty sighed, “I have a boyfriend,” she clarified, “Now what do you say?”

“My father told me to stay away from you, but I suppose if we were to suddenly go to the same restaurant and we were forced to sit at the same table then there is nothing I could do about it,” Telford said

Kitty rolled her eyes, “Nicely done justifying that. There’s a restaurant nearby, come on,” she said, she then turned around and headed to the restaurant that she was near, Telford following behind her.

Restaurant

Kitty and Telford were sitting at a table outside the restaurant, it was such a nice day, Kitty wanted to enjoy the sun. They both had food on the table, Kitty had a salad, while Telford had a ham sandwich. When they had got to the restaurant and shown to their table, they had spent the duration of the time in silence and focused on getting their food. Now though the food was out, and it was time to talk.

“I suppose that your father informed you on who my friends and I are and where we’re from,” Kitty said getting a nod from Telford.

“He said that you’re all the X-Men,” Telford said getting a nod from Kitty.

“That’s true, my name is Katherine Pryde, people call me Kitty, but as an X-Man, I’m Shadowcat,” Kitty said

“Shadowcat,” Telford said, he then had a look of realization, “Now I remember, you’re the girl who walks through walls.”

Kitty sighed, “Damn Norah Winters,” she muttered, it’s because of her that Kitty got that dumb nickname. “Yes, that’s me, and the guy who was with me, the one you called a loser. His name is Kurt Wagner, his X-Man codename is Nightcrawler, he can teleport.”

That got Telford’s attention, “Really? He can teleport,” he asked

Kitty nodded, “Yep, he can poof from one location to the other, and the guy who spoke to your father, his name is Scott Summers, codename Cyclops, he’s the leader of the X-men, and can shoot lasers from his eyes. We protect humanity from any mutant who wishes to cause harm. Our founder Charles Xavier believes that humans and mutants can co-exist with one another and live in peace. The X-Men, we promote that philosophy, and we believe in that dream as well, it’s why we fight,” she said

“Would I have to be an X-Man if I joined,” Telford said getting a head shake from Kitty.

“That is a common misconception, everyone believes because of our ages and because we were the first students, that if someone joins the institute then that means that they will be forced to fight. They couldn’t be more wrong. The Xavier institute was created to teach young mutants to use their powers so that they could go out in the world and live their lives without fear. We teach control, responsibility, and morality,” Kitty said

“I do have control though; I know how to use my powers. Is that all you can offer,” Telford asked

Kitty shook her head, “No, we also offer acceptance, and a sense of belonging,” she said

“What do you mean by that,” Telford asked

“Tell me, does it ever frustrate you that you can’t use your powers as much as you want? You can’t use it in your day-to-day life. Can’t talk about it with people, the ups and downs because you’re afraid how they will react to the powers or even you being a mutant,” Kitty said, she could see the look of uncertainty on his face. “You do. At the Xavier Institute you don’t have to worry about any of that, you can use your powers whenever you want. It’s encouraged to use your powers, well as long you don’t bully people with them. The Xavier Institute has a no bullying policy. Kids at the institute use their powers to pull pranks and have fun all the time. I’ll admit to being a victim of a prank. I’ll also admit to pulling some of my own.” That got Telford to smile, “You can also make friends there, friends who understand you and the challenges that you go through. People who have gone through similar experiences as you, they can understand you. At Xavier’s Institute we help and lean on each other. I’m one of the first students that the institute had. I was freaked out. Who wouldn’t be freaked out by everything that has happened? Everything was so overwhelming at the time, but I got used to it and eventually the people who were strangers to me at first, they became my friends and later my family. I’d do anything for them. I’d die for them,” Kitty said

“Wow, that sound unbelievable and maybe a little intense,” Telford said

“Ok, maybe using the whole I’d die for them was a bit much. But it’s true, they’re family, they’re my brothers and sisters. If you join the institute I guarantee, any kind of loneliness that you feel. You will never feel it again, because at the institute you will gain a family and family looks out for each other. Now don’t think that it’s gonna be some type of mutant paradise. The staff are tough, but they can be supportive, patient, well most of them are patient. They will lay down their lives to protect you. You would be expected to train when necessary. All students go through training, it’s to help them defend themselves if threatened. The trainer, he’s tough, incredibly so, possibly borderline psychotic, we’ve never had him tested. But despite that, all of the staff are good people, you would be in good hands,” Kitty said

“What about the X-Men and that other mutant group,” Telford asked

“Joining the X-Men and New Mutants is a choice, no one is expected to join if they don’t want too. Every one of the X-Men and New Mutants were all asked whether or not they wanted to fight. We all just wound up saying yes. Truth be told since we started getting more students, we haven’t asked anyone to join,” Kitty said

“Really,” Telford asked surprised

“Really, having untrained mutants going out and fighting is a very bad idea for many reasons. Maybe when the students start showing better control of their powers and do good in their training then we may ask, but right now, we are focusing on teaching them control and giving them a safe environment to be themselves. You don’t have to join the X-Men if you don’t want to Telford. No one can force you to do something that you don’t want to do,” Kitty said

Telford sighed, ‘I’m not so sure about that,’ he thought

The entire meal was spent with Kitty telling Telford everything that the institute could offer him and what kinds of activities they do. Telford honestly found it all interesting and couldn’t help but keep asking questions. The more he found out about the institute the more he wanted to go there.

Kitty herself is starting to have a different way of thinking when it comes to Telford. He and Lance really are similar in a lot of ways, what she realized though is the difference between them is that Lance had the influence of Magneto and Mystique that furthered his distrust and hatred in humanity, while Telford doesn’t seem to have that. Perhaps if she does reach out to him then she can save him, show him that better path that she tried to show Lance, and maybe Telford just might take it.   

After the meal, which Telford paid for much to Kitty’s surprise, she didn’t expect that. It was time for the two to separate. “Well, thanks for paying for the food, and for hearing me out” Kitty said

“No problem, it was really interesting and informative,” Telford said, he then deflated. “Truth be told I’m not sure I’ll be able to go.”

“Why’s that,” Kitty asked

“My father likes to keep me close,” Telford said

“Oh, the overprotective type,” Kitty stated, she’s seen overprotective parents during the times she’s tagged along in recruiting students.

“You could say that,” Telford said with an undertone in his voice which Kitty caught.

Kitty frowned, “No one can make you do something that you don’t want to do Telford. You’re your own person, your decisions are yours to make not your father’s. If you don’t want to join then we won’t force you, but if you do decide to join, we will welcome you. Again, it’s your choice. Just make sure when you make it, it’s for you and not your father. Anyway, I have to go, see you later” Kitty said, she then walked off headed back to the hotel.

Telford watched Kitty walk away with a sense of longing, he would love to go with her and join the institute. But his father would never let him. Would they let him if they found out what he’s done? Would they welcome him or reject him? Telford sighed and headed home; he has to get ready for tonight.

Tipton Hotel

Scott and Kurt were in their hotel room doing their own activities, Scott was on his laptop doing some work for one of his classes, thank god for Tony Stark for making this possible. Since he quit making weapons, Tony Stark was really able to advance a lot of their day-to-day technology and made a lot of things possible, one of them online classes. Kurt was sitting on one of the chairs doing his homework. The others were given his and Kitty’s homework for them to do. They scanned the papers, sent them through email, and he and Scott were able to print them out. Just then Kitty phases through the door getting the boys attention, “Hey Kitty,” Kurt said

“How was your walk,” Scott asked

“It was good,” Kitty said as she sat on one of the beds, “I ran into Telford.”

That got the two X-Men’s attention, “Really? What happened,” Scott asked

“He was rude at first, but he was curious about the institute. I invited him to lunch, and I was able to tell him about us and what we were all about,” Kitty informed

“And he listened,” Kurt asked surprised getting a nod from Kitty.

“Surprisingly yes, he listened to everything I said, and he asked me questions. He was genuinely curious,” Kitty said, she still can’t believe that.

“Do you think that he’ll come with us,” Scott asked

Kitty thought about it for a moment, remembering everything that she spoke to Telford about. “I’m not sure, Telford told me that his father likes to keep him close. I guess his father is the overprotective type,” she said

‘I’m not sure if it’s overprotectiveness,’ Scott thought, thinking about it more Mr. Porter’s reaction seemed more possessive than protective. If it’s possessiveness, then they are gonna have a much harder time convincing Telford to come with them. A possessive person is willing to do whatever they can to keep what’s theirs and depending on mentality, morality, and attitude, that can be dangerous. “We should update the professor, good job Kitty.” Scott has to say that he really is impressed, he honestly thought that if Kitty ever saw Telford again, she’d tell him to get lost. The fact that she was able to put her feelings aside and talk to him about the institute was impressive.

“Before we contact the professor, I think I know what we can do involving the weapons theft,” Kitty said getting curious looks from the boys.

“Really,” Kurt asked

“What is it,” Scott asked

Kitty looked at the boys and smiled, “Ok listen up,” she said

Hideout

Inside the hideout, which had 30 people in it doing different activities, inside an office Eddy was at a table surrounding him were five other individuals. “Alright, so the deal has been set up then,” Eddy asked looking at one of the men.

“The deal is set, we meet them at 9:30 at the old factory,” the man answered getting a nod from Eddy.

“Good, we make this deal then we’re set,” Eddy said, they were able to acquire a lot of weapons from their heist. They’ll sell some of the weapons but keep the good ones for themselves, those will come in handy with his takeover.

“Especially considering who the deal is with,” another man said

“We need to be ready, get everything set up and arm the men,” Eddy said

“You think that he’ll double-cross us,” a man asked

“Don’t know, but I am not gonna take any chances,” Eddy said, just then Telford enters the office and walks up to his father and the group. “Well, it’s about damn time, where the hell have you been,” Eddy demanded

“I was out taking a walk then I got something to eat,” Telford answered, leaving out the part where he talked to Kitty.

Eddy studied Telford for a moment trying to see if he was lying or not. After a moment Eddy decided to move on, “Ok, get to work, the deal has been set,” he said

“Yes sir,” Telford said, he then walked off to help prepare for the deal.

Somewhere in Boston, 9:00 pm

Sneaking across one of the many rooftops trying to blend in the shadows were Shadowcat, Cyclops, and Nightcrawler. Taking Peter’s advice Kitty had gone to Scott and Kurt and told them what Peter had told her. After that the three updated the professor on what was going on, and after receiving a good job from Xavier the three ended communication and went to find the information that they needed. Thankfully all cities tend to be similar when it comes to where you find the scum of the city. One of the things she learned as a Bayville Siren is that bad guys have their own environment or habitat, you just have to know where that habitat is, and thankfully she knew how to identify their habitats. It took a while to find any kind of info that seemed even remotely reliable but after some time searching and asking around, they discovered that there was an arms deal taking place that night. Apparently, someone called the Big Guy was selling some weapons that he “liberated” from Hammer Industries. Now the Big Guy has set up some deal with a mob boss from out of the city and is hoping to cash in. After a bit more investigating, they were able to get the location of the deal.

The Big Guy. What kind of name is that? Sounds like a knock off from The Big Man who Peter has told her about some of his run ins with the mob boss, his first run in wasn’t so good. Apparently, the Big Guy is the criminal in charge of the group who’s been committing crimes. He appeared a couple of years ago and formed a gang called the Vanishers. From what she’d heard the Vanishers were pretty big and The Big Guy has started gaining a reputation for himself and his gang ever since. Every job they’ve been in has been a success. The Big Guy was able to climb the criminal ladder and became one of the most respected and feared criminals in the city, nothing is too underhanded for this guy. This guy, he’s stolen, raped, murdered, and more, all to get to where he is today. It churns Shadowcat’s stomach thinking of the guy, and to think that she is gonna see him in person.

She wonders what an arms deal looks like, she only knows what she’s seen on TV and stories from Peter. He told her it really depends on how high-end the criminals are and whether or not they are selling to one person. Normally an arms deal is a meetup of two parties at a mutual location, there is the introduction, if the buyer is smart there will be a demonstration, there will then be the discussion on cost. Peter told her how surprised she would be just how business like this stuff can be. Some deals can go awry and one or both parties would double-cross the other. Their plan would be to kill the other party and keep the weapons and money for themselves. Those types of things only happen when it comes to the gang, situation, or reason. Normally criminals do stick to the deal and both parties leave with what they want, which honestly surprised Kitty. She always thought there would be more betrayal involved. She wonders what it will be like to break up an arms deal, this is the first major street crime that she will ever have busted, she must admit she is kind of excited.

The three walks to the edge of the roof and crouches down, “Ok, so if the intel is right then that is where the arms deal is gonna take place,” Cyclops said gesturing toward an old Heinz ketchup factory. “We have thirty minutes till the deal starts.”

“So, vee just vait zen,” Nightcrawler asked

“Here’s an idea. Why not just go inside now, and find some hiding places. We’ll have the lay of the land, and we won’t have to sneak past anyone,” Shadowcat offered

“Good idea, let’s go,” Cyclops said, with that the three left the roof and headed to the factory. Once there they take some time to look around the factory, noting all possible exits, and hiding places for them. After twenty minutes of roaming, Cyclops decides that they should choose their hiding places, the deal would start in ten minutes. With that all three went to their respective places, Cyclops went to one of the top levels and kneeled down, Shadowcat phased herself in one of the rooms but kept watch from an open window, and Nightcrawler stayed ground level using the color of his fur to blend in the shadows.

Vanishers

Two vans and a truck were driving along the roads of Boston headed to the factory. In the lead van was Eddy with Telford sitting next to him, in front of them were six other guys. In the second van were more guys following the second van was a truck, and following from a distance are some more of his gang. They have to be prepared for a double cross; the guy they are dealing with didn’t get to where he was for being nice.

“Ok, we’ll be at the factory in five minutes, you all know what to do, spread out and keep an eye out for any cops or snoopers. Anyone witnesses what we are doing kill them, I don’t care if it’s man, woman, or child, no witnesses, got it,” Eddy said

“Got it,” everyone in the van except Telford said, he was just quiet.

“We have some more guys following us from the distance, they are prepared to move in if needed, Vanisher here,” Eddy said motioning towards Telford, “Will be in charge of transporting them here.” Eddy then turned to look at Telford, “You got that,” he asked/ demanded

“Yes sir,” Telford said

“Hey,” Eddy said making Telford look at him only for him to see a warning glare, “Don’t screw this up.”

Telford sighed, “I won’t,” Telford said

Mob boss

On another side of the city there were some more vans plus a limo driving along the road their destination the same as the Vanishers. In the limo was the mob boss, sitting across from him is a smaller man with black hair, glasses, and a grey suit. “Sir if I may,” the grey suited man asked pushing up his glasses.

“Yes Stanley,” the mob boss said

“Why are we dealing with this man? What is the point of this? We are well equipped, and if we wanted any of Hammer’s weapons, we could get it ourselves,” Stanley said

The mob boss interlocked his fingers, “I’m curious about him, he has built up a reputation. He’s becoming quite big around here, he’s also become more and more ambitious with his crimes. I want to see how far he intends to reach,” he said

“You think he will try to go to New York,” Stanley said

“Perhaps, I already have two headaches to deal with. I don’t need another nuisance,” the mob boss replied.

“So, if he proves to be a problem,” Stanley asked

“We take him out like everyone else,” the mob bass answered

Factory

The Vanishers are the first to arrive at the factory, once they arrive, they all get out of the vehicles and Eddy wearing his mask becoming The Bug Guy orders some of his men to keep a look out for anyone who could ruin the deal. What he doesn’t know is that hidden around the factory are three X-Men waiting.

Cyclops who is kneeling on the top level was observing everyone, his attention went to the guy giving orders. Tapping his earpiece Cyclops speaks, “Alright so it looks like the guy giving the orders is The Big Guy,” he said

“Vich of zese guys do you sink is zee mutant,” Nightcrawler asked from his hiding spot on the ground.

“Don’t know, we’ll have to keep visual, look out for anything that seems out of the ordinary,” Cyclops said

Two minutes later, a limo with some trucks following it pulled up into the factory getting everyone’s attention. The Big Guy steps up so he can go meet the person in the limo. The limo door opens, and everyone holds their breath to see the person reveal themselves. A white suited leg is shown stepping out of the limo.

“No way,” Shadowcat said as she recognized the person who exits the limo. Who wouldn’t recognize the man? The NYPD have been after him for years. Peter has been fighting him for three years.

“I can’t believe it,” Nightcrawler said

“This…is bad,” Cyclops said

The X-Men look on in shock, because the person who exits the limo is a bald, blue eyed, 6 foot 7, big man wearing a white suit, this man is none other than Wilson Fisk, The Kingpin of Crime himself.

Fisk closes the door and looks around the factory as his own men file out to take perimeter. Not too bad of a place to do a deal, Fisk has to admit that the man knew what to do. Fisk then walks up to The Big Guy and stops in front of him.

“Mr. Fisk, first off allow me to welcome you to Boston,” The Big Guy said as he offered his hand to Fisk who shakes it.

“Thank you, it has been a long time since I’ve set foot in Boston,” Fisk said

As the two men were talking the three X-Men were having their own discussion.

“I can’t believe it, zat’s zeee Kingpin,” Nightcrawler said as he looked at the man with wide eyes. And he thought that he looked big on TV, the guy is like some giant.

“Wilson Fisk,” Shadowcat said

“The Kingpin of Crime, one of the biggest mob bosses in New York,” Cyclops said

Shadowcat couldn’t help but scoff at that, one of the biggest, Wilson Fisk is the biggest mob boss in New York. If the criminal underworld were a company Wilson Fisk would be the CEO of the whole enterprise. The man has no superpowers, but Peter considers him one of his most dangerous adversaries, suddenly Peter’s warning rings in her ears “With the right influence, a regular person can be just as dangerous as any supervillain. You don’t need superpowers to be dangerous.” Fisk is definitely a good example of that warning. Peter has faced Fisk, foiled his plans, and has helped arrest him plenty of times. But after every arrest no convictions were ever made because, when they’d make it to trial, the charges would be dropped, witnesses either decided not to testify or wound-up dead. Everyone knows what Fisk does, there is no doubt in their minds that he is an evil man, and that he has committed many crimes, the trick is proving it in the courtroom, and so far no one has succeeded in that, if Peter knew that Kitty was in the same vicinity as Wilson Fisk, well she’s quite sure he’d tell her to leave, forget about the mutant and leave. He is such an overprotective boyfriend. Too bad she can’t leave; they need to stop this gang, find this mutant, and put a stop to them as well.

“So, shall we get this deal on with,” The Big Guy asked

“Please proceed,” Fisk said

The Big Guy turned toward his guys and orders them to get the weapons, the men open the truck and Vanisher rolls a crate to his father and Fisk.

“And who is this young lad,” Fisk asked taking a look of the person rolling the crate, the mask covers his face, but he can easily tell the age of the person by their skin and physique, and from what Fisk sees he is nothing but a boy.

“This is Vanisher,” The Big Guy said

“Vanisher? Tell me boy, how long have you been part of this gang,” Fisk asked

“Vanisher was one of the first members,” The Big Guy said not letting Vanisher talk.

“Is that true,” Kingpin asked

“Yes, it’s true, I was one of the first to join,” Vanisher said

“Interesting,” Fisk said

“Let’s continue,” The Big Guy said as he took out a crowbar and opened the crate. He then reaches in and takes out an assault rifle. “A Hammer 880 assault rifle, one pull of the trigger gives a five-round burst of armor piercing rounds. This is a weapon of destruction. No bullet proof vest can stand up to this. Certainly, don’t have to worry about one shot not doing the trick,” The Big Guy said as he showed off the gun to Fisk. 

“My shots always do the trick,” Fisk said as he looked at the weapon, he took the weapon himself to have a closer look, and to feel it. Once his observation was over, he handed the gun back, “Impressive.”

“The pricing is $20,000 a rifle,” Eddy said

“zat must be some rifle,” Nightcrawler commented

“Now hang on Big Guy,” Fisk said in a mocking tone which The Big Guy noticed but didn’t say anything about. “How about a test to see if these actually work?”

“You don’t trust me Mr. Fisk,” The Big Guy asked

“I don’t trust anyone, and I only do things in certainties. This gun is no certainty,” Fisk said frustrating The Big Guy, he hates it when people question him.

“Fine,” The Big Guy said as he took a gun, he’s read up on these to know how it works, loading up the gun The Big Guy points it at the office that Shadowcat is hiding in which she notices.  

“Uh oh,” Shadowcat said, just then The Big Guy fires the gun all five bullets shoots through the wall straight at Shadowcat who phases right through them. Shadowcat looks behind her and sees the bullets dug deep in the wall, “Shit.”

“Kitty, are you ok,” Cyclops says through the com.

Shadowcat taps the com in her ear, “Yeah, I’m ok, I phased through the bullets, no harm done. Only thing that got hurt was the wall and window,” Shadowcat said, she then went back to watching the meeting.

“So, what do you think,” The Big Guy asked

“Impressive, what else do you have,” Fisk asked

The Big Guy gestures for another crate and one of his guys rolls it to them. The Big Guy opens the crate and takes out what looked like a shield, “This baby can block all gun fire and protect you from small explosions such as grenades, and repulsor beams.

“Let’s test that theory shall we,” Fisk said as he called one of his men to step forward. “Are you ready Big Guy?”

“Excuse me,” The Big Guy asked

“Well, if you are so confident in this shield then you have no problem being the test subject, correct,” Fisk asked

The Big Guy gritted his teeth, he really did not want to get shot at, but he couldn’t let Fisk think he’s weak, “No problem at all,” he said as he put up the shield in front of him. Fisk’s guy pointed the pun at The Big Guy and waited for the order.

“Fire,” Fisk said, the gunman then fires his weapon at the shield, and it stood strong. Finally, the gunman shoots his last bullet, they take a look and there’s not even a scratch on it. Seeing that there is no more firing The Big Guy puts the shield down, he is actually kind of surprised, he didn’t feel any of those bullets. “Very nice,” Fisk comments.

“This meets your approval then,” The Big Guy asked

“Of course,” Fisk said

“Good, we can move on to the next one then,” The Big Guy said as another crate was brought to them, and that’s what happened through the entire deal, crates being brought, The Big Guy explaining what they can do, Fisk asking for demonstrations much to The Big Guy’s annoyance. Questions were asked and answered.

As she watched the entire thing Shadowcat couldn’t help but think that Peter was right, that these things really are like a business, if they weren’t in an abandoned factory surrounded by a bunch of guys with guns and she didn’t know that the two men were villains, she would have actually thought that this may be a legit business deal.

“We finally got our final weapon,” The Big Guy said

“Oh,” Fisk said

The Big Guy gestures toward his guys to bring the crates up, “I hear that you have been having a bug problem for the past couple of years,” The Big Guy said

That got both Fisk and Shadowcat’s attention, both knowing what The Big Guy means, and while Shadowcat tenses, Fisk can’t help but grow annoyed. “Yes Spider-Man, he’s been in my way for a long time. Just like any spider he is a true annoyance. Not to worry though, one day I will have his head mounted on my wall.”

When Shadowcat heard that her head immediately pictured Peter’s head hanging on a wall with Fisk staring at it smugly. It took nearly everything she had to keep herself from rushing that fatso and taking him down herself for making such remarks and threats against her Peter, her boyfriend, her baby. Logan has taught her a few things that she would be more than happy to use on Fisk.

“What if I could help you make that reality happen a lot quicker,” The Big Guy said gaining Fisk’s interest.

“What,” Shadowcat whispered, there is no way this guy has something that could kill Peter. What could he have? Shadowcat’s heart started to beat quickly, her palms are starting to feel sweaty, her mind is racing, and her body is ready to move.

Just then The Big Guy opens the crates and in them are robots, “Now what are these,” Fisk asked curiously

“The next generation of modern warfare, in the future these will be what the military are going to send in on suicide missions, but for now how about we send them towards an arachnid nuisance for you,” The Big Guy said making Fisk give an evil smile.

Seeing those robots Shadowcat immediately thought of them fighting and killing Peter, and immediately she went on alert, they had to destroy those robots, and beat the hell out of both Fisk and The Big Guy. “We have to move now,” Shadowcat said through the commlink.

“No Kitty we can’t,” Cyclops said

“We have to,” Shadowcat said with more force which both Cyclops and Nightcrawler noticed, they could hear the urgency in her voice, and there was. Those things are gonna be sent out to exterminate her boyfriend, the love of her life, her soulmate. She was not gonna let that happen, fuck the mutant, she has to save her boyfriend.

“Kitty, I know that you are a fan of Spider-Man, and you don’t want anything to happen to him, but we have to stay put. We have to find out who this mutant is,” Cyclops tried to reason with her. He can’t physically stop her, she is literally on the other side of the factory, not that he could stop her anyways considering her intangibility.

“I’m sorry Scott but I’m not gonna let them do it. I won’t let them kill him,” Shadowcat said getting ready to move and take those bastards out, she just needs an opening.

With Fisk and The Big Guy, Fisk is looking at the robots, “What all can they do,” Fisk asked

“Well, they are programmed with hand-to-hand combat training, their marksmanship is better than Hawkeye’s,” The Big Guy explained

“That’s a bold statement,” Fisk said

“They can run at 100 miles an hour, they can bend steel, they have heat, infrared, and ultraviolet sensors, so there is nowhere your target can hide. You can also program your target in them, and they will pursue no matter how long it takes them, they are relentless, and fearless,” The Big Guy explained  

“Very interesting,” Fisk said as he looks at the robots, “Can we have a demonstration?”

When Shadowcat heard demonstration that’s when she knew she had to move she had to short circuit those robots, “I’m going in,” Shadowcat said

“KITTY NO,” Cyclops said

Just as Shadowcat was about to move in, when suddenly.

“Actually, we can’t demonstrate, the power source is so limited that it would be foolish to use it,” The Big Guy said

“And just what is this power source,” Fisk asked

“Ithium 12, apparently if you want them to be strong enough to face a superhero, you need a strong power source. Without it…,” The Big Guy answered hesitantly

“They are just a bunch of toys that Spider-Man would take apart,” Fisk said, he knows Spider-Man, has been fighting him for years, ordinary robots won’t kill him. “Looks like you really have nothing of interest after all.”

Shadowcat stopped when she heard that, a limited power source. Did she hear right? Fisk isn’t interested in buying the robots.

The Big Guy was taken aback by that, “Mr. Fisk, wait, trust me when I say that just because we don’t have a power source for them doesn’t mean you can’t get it,” The Big Guy said

“How do I even know that these would work. For all I know you’re just ripping me off,” Kingpin said

“I would never do that,” The Big Guy said seriously, he needs this deal, the Kingpin has a ton of money and resources if he makes this deal, he could use the money for his own gear, he could also use whatever resources that Fisk has for his plans. “You can trust me Mr. Fisk,” The Big Guy said trying to convince Fisk to make the buy. He was really counting on these robots to sell.

“I don’t trust people who wear masks. You want me to trust you, then take off the mask,” Fisk said stepping closer to The Big Guy, Fisk’s frame dwarfing his, but The Big Guy was able to stand strong and not show fear.

“I can’t do that; our identities must be kept a secret. There are a lot of snoops who would rat me out for some kind of deal. I’d figure someone like you would understand that,” The Big Guy shot back

“Oh, I understand perfectly, Eddy,” Fisk said giving The Big Guy a superior smile. 

Everyone in the factory froze when they heard the name. The Vanishers froze because they couldn’t believe that their boss’s identity was just revealed. How did that happen? He’s always been the most cautious of them all, and always made a point to never take your mask off or say your name, anonymity was their greatest weapon, well that and his son.

Vanisher couldn’t believe that Fisk knew his father’s name, he was always so careful, always giving lectures, always calling him an idiot when he did things that could compromise their identity.

The Big Guy’s blood ran cold when Fisk said his name. How did Fisk know his name? There is no way he could know, he had to be guessing. Looking at Fisk, he saw certainty in his eyes, no, he knew. Fisk was certain, he knew who The Big Guy was. But how? He was always so careful, always made sure he never repeated last times mistakes.

The X-Men were shocked for a different reason. Eddy, they knew that name, that was the name of Telford’s father. But that can’t be, he can’t be a criminal. What father would become a criminal while he has a son? To Cyclops it seemed to make sense, Eddy’s possessiveness of his son. Only a criminal could be that possessive, but if Eddy was that possessive over Telford. Eddy is a criminal, Telford is a mutant, the gang has a mutant helping them. Does that mean?

Shadowcat looked on, she came up with the same conclusion as Cyclops, but she won’t believe it, there are a lot of Eddies out there, this guy could be another one, and Telford, he may be like Lance, but she’ll admit that he is actually a decent guy, he just needs a little guidance. He’s not a criminal, a delinquent maybe, but not a criminal. She won’t believe it unless she sees it.

“What did you say,” The Big Guy asked

“You heard Eddy,” Kingpin said

“I don’t know who you think I am but that is not my name,” The Big Guy denied

“My, dear man, do you really think that I would go in this without any research? A good rule in business, know the person that you are doing business with, and I made sure to get to know you Eddy Porter,” Kingpin said, he then looked at Vanisher who is next to The Big Guy, “And I’m guessing that is your son Telford.”

The X-Men all tensed at that. So, it’s true, the man behind the mask is Telford’s father, Eddy Porter. But how? How did he get into this life, and why? But if that’s Eddy then does that mean that Telford is with them? Kitty won’t believe it; Telford’s father may be a creep but that doesn’t mean Telford is part of this.

“Come now Mr. Porter, what do you say you end this charade, take off your mask and we can do proper business,” Fisk said

The Big Guy gritted his teeth in frustration and reluctantly signaled his gang to take off their masks. Once his gang’s masks are gone showing their faces, the only ones wearing them were The Big Guy and Vanisher.

“Go on,” Fisk urged, reluctantly The Big Guy takes off the mask confirming his identity to the X-Men. “The boy as well,” Fisk said

Eddy looked at Vanisher, “Do it,” he ordered, reluctantly Vanisher takes off his mask revealing his face to everyone in the factory.

Now that the X-Men sees his face was, there was no denying it, Telford was the criminal mutant that they were looking for. He was the one who helped with all those crimes. Shadowcat couldn’t believe it, all this time it was Telford, she couldn’t help but feel betrayed and feel like a fool. She thought that she could help Telford, thought she could guide him. She thought that it wasn’t too late that she could save him from becoming like Lance. It turns out though that he couldn’t be saved, he has been doing this since before they were in Boston. Telford can’t be saved, and now the only thing that she can think of doing is taking him in and locking him away. She will not make the same mistake twice. Anger then fills Shadowcat, without thinking she stands up from her spot, “TELFORD,” she said getting everyone’s attention.

“Kitty,” Telford said in surprise.

“HOW DARE YOU I CAN’T BELIEVE I ALMOST TRUSTED YOU, TO THINK I ACTUALLY THOUGHT THAT YOU WERE A GOOD PERSON. BUT YOU ARE NOTHING BUT A CRIMINAL,” Shadowcat said

“What is she doing here, and what does she mean by that,” Eddy demanded, making Telford hesitate which Eddy notices. The little bastard spoke to the girl, he disobeyed him and spoke to her, feeling anger course through him, Eddy turns to Shadowcat, “Kill her,” he ordered

“NO,” Telford said, just then everyone in the room shot their guns at Shadowcat, who immediately went intangible to keep from getting hurt.

“DAMMIT,” Cyclops said, he then stood up and started shooting down gang members.

Seeing his men being blasted down by lasers Eddy turns to see Cyclops on the upper levels.

“Coming through,” Nightcrawler said as he teleported in front of one of the Vanishers and kicked him to the ground, he then teleported again and punched another member twice in the face and then kicked him in the chest knocking him to the ground. One of Fisk’s men then tries to shoot Nightcrawler, but he teleports away and appears in the air upside-down above the goon. Nightcrawler grabs the goon and just as he lands on the ground, he throws the goon. He then teleports away to move on to the next thugs.

Eddy couldn’t believe this, his cover was blown, there was no going back to his house. Everything was going perfectly until the X-Men showed up, and now they know who his is. Dammit, what is he supposed to do now?

While all of this was going on Shadowcat was running toward where Eddy, Fisk, and Telford were. The goons try to shoot her down, but she phases through every bullet, not even slowing down. A goon tries to punch Shadowcat, but she dodges the punch and kicks the guy in the stomach and then punches him in the face. A crack is heard, and the goon is sent 8 feet. Shadowcat doesn’t think much of it though because another goon tries to shoot at her, but the bullets go through Shadowcat, she charges and then jump kicks the man to the ground. In the corner of her eyes Shadowcat sees something coming towards her head, she activates her powers and the object which is a hand holding a gun goes right through her. Shadowcat grabs the arm and judo threw the goon to the ground.

“I think that it is time we leave,” Fisk said as he turned around to leave.

“Wait,” Eddy said trying to stop Fisk, but the Kingpin ignored him and opened his door, he then turned his head to look at Eddy.

“Good luck Mr. Porter, if you and your men survive this then you just may make it,” Kingpin said, he then entered the limo and he and his gang left the factory.

“NO,” Eddy said as he watched Fisk’s gang leave in dismay. Eddy looked around and saw that the three X-Men were taking out his men easily, they stood no chance against them. He then got angry they ruined everything, he was about to make the biggest deal of his whole career and they ruined it, he turned his head and saw Shadowcat take down two of his men easily. He felt red hot rage at the girl, “YOU BITCH, I’LL FUCKING KILL YOU,” he said, Eddy pointed his assault rifle at Shadowcat and started shooting at her. Shadowcat saw it though and immediately phased through the bullets she then continued her path toward Eddy’s direction, “YOU WANT ME BITCH, COME AND GET ME.” Eddy continued on firing at Shadowcat but none touched her much to his frustration, just as Shadowcat was in reaching distance Eddy got ready to fight her, he tried to bash her with the butt of his gun but it just went right through her. Shadowcat then ran right through Eddy much to his surprise and ran past Telford, she looked at him and meets his eyes. As he saw her eyes Telford knew that Shadowcat was angry. Shadowcat passed Telford and kept running toward her destination. Eddy turned following where Shadowcat was going, when he saw where he became frantic, “STOP HER.”

It was too late though, because Shadowcat made it to her target which was the robots, she jumped up and phased right through the robots short circuiting them. Those nearby could hear the interior of the robots becoming fried. Eddy looks on in shock, he isn’t sure what she did, but she wouldn’t have done it for no reason. “In case you didn’t know,” Shadowcat said getting Eddy and Telford’s attention. “My ability is intangibility; I can phase through virtually anything. This power has some cool features, one of them is that if I phase through technology, they short out to the point there is no fixing them, cool right,” Shadowcat smirked after she got done explaining her powers.

Eddy was furious at that, “Why you,” he then turned to his gang who were getting beat up. “EVERYONE RETREAT, WE’RE LEAVING NOW.” With that order everyone went to the vehicles to try and escape.

“Not with those weapons,” Cyclops said as he fired his optic blasts as the truck’s tires making it undrivable.

“NO,” Eddy said

“It’s over Eddy, give up now,” Cyclops said as he, Shadowcat, and Nightcrawler gathered together.

“You think you have me, just wait. You haven’t seen everything yet,” Eddy said, he then looked at Telford. “Vanisher, take them out,” he ordered

“WHAT,” the four mutants said

“Dad,” Telford asked stunned

“You’re tough enough to take them, take them out and meet us at the hideout,” Eddy said, he then took off running.

“Oh no you don’t,” Nightcrawler said as he teleported in front of Eddy, “Hi zere.”

“Hi yourself,” a voice said from behind Nightcrawler, the X-Man looked to see who was behind him and was punched in the face hard. Nightcrawler was knocked to the ground away from Eddy, who gave the mutant a smug look and continued to the van.

Shadowcat and Cyclops looked on in shock as they saw Telford above Nightcrawler. One moment Telford was in front of them, the next he vanished and appeared behind Nightcrawler.

“He can teleport,” Cyclops commented

“That’s why they were able to get in all those places without breaking in,” Shadowcat said

Nightcrawler got up from the ground wiping the blood off his lip, “Zat hurt,” he said

Shadowcat and Cyclops ran up to Nightcrawler and helped him up, “You ok,” Shadowcat asked

“I’m fine,” Nightcrawler responded, the three X-Men then looked at Telford.

“It doesn’t have to be this way Telford, give up. Please step aside and let us through,” Cyclops said

“I can’t do that,” Telford responded

“Your father is a criminal Telford; he’s hurt a lot of people. He needs to be taken in,” Cyclops said

“I won’t let you take him in. If I must I will take you three down,” Telford said

“So that’s just it, you’re gonna take us down? All to protect a criminal. I guess it’s not surprising, only criminals look out for each other,” Shadowcat said receiving a hurt look from Telford.

“Kitty,” Scott said but Shadowcat ignored him.

“You know I actually thought I was wrong about you Telford. I was actually starting to think that you were a good person under all of that attitude. I thought that perhaps I could save you, but now I see that it’s too late, you are beyond saving. YOU’RE NOTHING BUT A HOOD! A SCUMMY MURDERING RAPING HOOD,” Shadowcat said

Nightcrawler and Cyclops were surprised at Kitty’s anger but could understand it. Telford was hurt by Kitty’s words; he can see the anger in her and knows now that he will never be accepted at the institute. If that is the case, then he has no other choice, he will follow his father to the very end. Telford’s eyes hardened, “So, I’m nothing but a hood, heh. I’m nothing but a criminal. Fine, I’ll show you a hood, I’ll show you a criminal,” Telford said

“There is only one place your kind belongs, and that’s locked away, behind bars. You, your father, and your gang are going down,” Shadowcat said

“No, we’re not,” Telford said

Seeing no other way around this, Cyclops fired his optic blast at Telford, but just as it was gonna hit Telford teleported away. The three X-Men were immediately on guard, he could be anywhere. Just then Telford teleports behind Cyclops, interlocks his hands together and slams them on the back of his head making Cyclops yell in pain and kneels. Nightcrawler and Shadowcat see this and immediately Shadowcat charges and throws a punch, but Telford teleports away and then appears beside her, he kicks her, but Shadowcat was able to block, the force make the stumble though. Telford then teleports again and kicks Shadowcat in the back hard making her yell and fall to the floor. Cyclops, who was able to get up tries to blast at Telford again but Telford teleports away, and then appears in front of Cyclops. The teleporter throws a punch which Cyclops blocks, however the X-Men leader did not expect a knee to the stomach making him bend over in pain. Telford then uppercuts him hitting him in the nose, possibly breaking it.

Nightcrawler teleports behind Telford and kicks him in the back of the head, making him fall to the ground. Telford looks to see Nightcrawler standing there. “Payback for that punch,” Nightcrawler said, Telford grits his teeth and teleports, “Oh no you don’t,” Nightcrawler then teleports too. The two teleport all around the building every time they appear they fight. Telford punches Nightcrawler in the face, Nightcrawler teleports and appears beside Telford trying to kick him but Telford teleports behind Nightcrawler and tries to punch his back, but Nightcrawler teleports and then appears beside Telford kicking his head making him stumble. Telford glares at Nightcrawler and then teleports, Nightcrawler doing the same. They appear on a conveyor belt, Telford punches Nightcrawler in the face, Nightcrawler retaliates with his own punch, Nightcrawler then goes for another only for Telford to move his head and punch Nightcrawler in the stomach making him bend over in pain. Telford then clasps his hands together and slams them on Nightcrawler’s back making him drop to the ground, Telford then kicks Nightcrawler off the conveyor best. Making him drop to the ground grunting in pain. Suddenly Telford is punched in the face making him stumble. Once he got his bearings, he looked to see who punched him only to see Shadowcat glaring at him. 

“Forget about me hood. I may look fragile, but I’m not. Let me show you,” Shadowcat said as she roundhouse kicked Telford, but he blocked it and then teleported. Telford then teleported behind Shadowcat and tried to punch her, but she phased right through it. A red beam then comes from nowhere and hits Telford knocking him off the conveyor belt on onto the floor.

Telford moaned in pain, those eye beams hurt, and they’re hot. He then gets up and looks to see Shadowcat looking down at him from the belt, and Cyclops ten feet from her kneeling on the ground. He can also see Nightcrawler starting to get up.

“Give up,” Cyclops said

“Not a chance,” Telford said, he then teleports next to Cyclops and throws a punch which Cyclops just dodges and throws his own punch which Telford dodges. He then teleports to Cyclops’s other side and punches him, he teleports behind Cyclops and kicks his back. Shadowcat having enough of seeing this rushes Telford and kicks him only for him to teleport away. Telford then teleports behind Shadowcat and punches her in the back of her head, making her stumble. Telford tries for a kick but Shadowcat phases right through, she then turns around and tries for a punch only for Telford to teleport away.

This is how the fight went Telford appearing, attacking, then disappearing in an instant. It was frustrating for the three X-Men, when working together they were able to get some good hits in, but when he got them alone is when he had the advantage, his hit and run giving him the upper hand, even when Nightcrawler would teleport after him. Telford had excellent control of his powers and knew how to use it to his advantage; it also seems that he had learned how to fight. Adding all this together was one big frustration for the three X-Men.

Cyclops tries to blast Telford but the criminal teleports away dodging it. Telford appears behind Cyclops and throws a punch only for Nightcrawler to appear in front of him, catching his fist, “Not so fast,” Nightcrawler said as he grabbed the fist and slammed Telford over his shoulder down on the ground making him grunt in pain.

Telford gets up and gets ready to throw a punch at Nightcrawler when he feels someone grab his feet. Looking down Telford sees Shadowcat and before he could do anything Shadowcat pulls Telford and phases him to the ground, from his lower arms down. Shadowcat then phases from the ground and she and her two teammates look at Telford struggling.

“It’s over,” Cyclops says to Telford, just then they hear tires screech, the three X-Men look to see the vans speeding away.

“NO,” Nightcrawler exclaimed

Taking advantage of their distraction, Telford teleports out of the ground and in front of them, “It’s never over,” Telford said, he then looks at Shadowcat with solemn eyes and teleports out, leaving the X-Men alone with a bunch of unconscious men and a truck full of weapons.

“NO,” Shadowcat said

“He’s gone,” Cyclops said

“Now vat,” Nightcrawler said

“Call the cops, have them take in these goons and return the weapons,” Cyclops said, he then got out his phone and called the police.

After waiting for twenty minutes, the police had finally arrived at the scene. The X-Men then talked to the police, handed over the men and the stolen weapons. They gave the police the necessary information like the identities of Eddy and Telford, as well as describing what they looked like. Cyclops then informed the police that there was a mutant in the group and that the X-Men would be on the case too. After some hesitation, the police accepted that it was for the best to have the X-Men’s help. After that was done the three X-Men went back to the hotel.

Tipton Hotel

Scott and Kurt who were out of their uniforms and into their regular clothes were gathered in front of the laptop, on the laptop was Professor Xavier with Logan and Ororo. Scott and Kurt were telling the professor about what had happened. “Then everyone in the gang took off their masks, and we see Telford and his father,” Scott said

“Zey vere part of zee gang zis whole time and Telford really vas zee mutant vee vere looking for. Kitty really called it,” Kurt said

“Yeah, which brings us to what happened next,” Scott said

“Which was,” Xavier asked

“Kitty,” Scott said as he sighed, “She was angry and let everyone in the factory know it. She screamed at Telford from her hiding spot blowing our cover.”

“Hm, looks like I’m gonna have to talk to half-pint about controlling her anger,” Logan commented

“Eferyone fired at her, but she phased so no harm done,” Kurt said

“I then started to fire my optic blasts, and Kurt started to take down goons. Kitty took out some goons, but she mainly went after the robots,” Scott said

“Robots,” Ororo asked

Scott nodded, “Eddy was selling them to Fisk,” Scott said

“What would a man like Wilson Fisk use robots for,” Ororo said

“Apparently he was gonna use them to kill Spider-Man,” Scott answered

When they heard that answer both Logan and Xavier gained looks of understanding. They knew why Kitty went after the robots.

“Anyway, Kitty did fry the robots, after that Eddy called for his men to retreat, we were gonna stop them, but Telford got in the way,” Scott said

“He is a lot tougher zan he looks, and he already looked tough,” Kurt said

“Telford has the power to teleport, it’s why the gang was able to break in places and leave no evidence on how they did it,” Scott informed

“A teleporter,” Xavier repeated

“A good one to,” Kurt said

“He had excellent control of his powers, and he knew how to fight. He was fast as well, he would be one place then in a blink of an eye he was somewhere else,” Scott said

“He must have practiced his powers quite a lot in order to be that fast and in control,” Xavier said

Scott nodded, “We put up a good fight and were even able to get some hits in. I guess you could say we did beat him. Kitty was able to restrain him by phasing him through the floor. But by that time the Vanishers were already in their vehicles and drove away,” he said

“Telford zen teleported out from zee ground and escaped to,” Kurt said

“After that we called the police, gave them the crooks and weapons. We also gave them descriptions of Telford and Eddy as well as their names. Once those descriptions hit the news there’s no going home for them,” Scott said

“Hm, sounds like you had a very eventful night,” Xavier commented

“To eventful if you ask me,” Scott said

“Yeah, Kitty vas not happy zat Telford got away,” Kurt said

“Where is the half-pint,” Logan asked

Scott and Kurt looked at each other, “Well like Kurt said, Kitty was not happy that Telford got away, so she’s venting,” Scott said

Xavier nodded and sighed, “It looks like that your recruitment mission has turned into stopping Telford and his father,” he said

“I think we’re gonna need some help with this professor,” Scott said getting a nod from Xavier.

“I’ll send the X-Men tomorrow,” Xavier informed

“Thank you, professor,” Scott said

“Of course, you three did well tonight, get some sleep, you earned it,” Xavier said

“Yes sir,” Scott and Kurt said,

Xavier smiled at them and then ended the call, after that they both went to do their own activities before turning in for the night.

Institute

After the call ended, Xavier closed his eyes and summoned the X-Men, “To me my X-Men,” he said

Kitty’s Room

Kitty was in her room pacing back and forth, “I CAN’T BELIEVE IT, TO THINK THAT I WAS STARTING TO THINK THAT HE WAS A GOOD GUY. THAT I COULD SAVE HIM. WHAT AN IDIOT I AM FOR THINKING THAT,” she vented to Peter who was on video chat, the phone sitting up against the wall, so he has a good view of his girlfriend’s pacing. After they got back Kitty had gone straight to her room and phoned Peter, she needed someone to vent to and her boyfriend was the perfect person for that.

“You’re not an idiot Kitty,” Peter said

“YES, I AM! I SHOULD HAVE TRUSTED MY INSTINCTS; I KNEW HE WAS BAD NEWS RIGHT WHEN I SAW HIM SKIPPING CLASS. RIGHT WHEN WE FIRST SPOKE AND THEN MADE THAT PASS ON ME. I KNEW HE WAS BAD NEWS. HE WAS TOO MUCH LIKE LANCE. I SHOULD HAVE TRUSTED MY INSTINCTS. BUT I DIDN’T, INSTEAD, I LISTENED TO YOU AND THE PROFESSOR, AND DECIDED TO GIVE HIM A CHANCE. I LET MY GUARD DOWN, AND I PAID FOR IT. I NEVER SHOULD HAVE LISTENED TO YOU, HE CAN’T BE SAVED,” Kitty said

“You don’t know that. You still might be able to save him,” Peter countered, he knows Kitty is angry but that’s no reason to give up on the guy. There are a lot of reasons why he could be doing this, and Kitty isn’t even trying to think of them. She is too blinded by her anger.

Kitty turned to Peter and glared at him, “I DON’T KNOW THAT. ARE YOU SERIOUS? HE DEFENDED THAT CRIMINAL, HE FOUGHT US, BEAT US, BEAT ME. MY GOD WHAT KIND OF BOYFRIEND ARE YOU. DON’T YOU CARE THAT HE BEAT ME UP,” Kitty accused, deep down she knows that she is being unfair, but right now she is just so angry, she doesn’t care.

“Of course I care Kitty, I don’t like seeing or hearing how you got beat up. I love you,” Peter said but was cut us.

“THEN FUCKING ACT LIKE IT. GET ANGRY, GET PISSED, TELL ME THAT YOU WANT TO BEAT THE SHIT OUT OF HIM FOR HARMING ME. FOR ONCE PETER WHY DON’T YOU STOP CARING ABOUT THE BAD GUYS AND START CARING ABOUT US,” Kitty said, Peter was silent for a moment, his eyes then got hard and Kitty knew that she crossed a line. Immediately she was brought out of her anger, “Peter I…,” but she was cut off.

“All I do think about is you guys, all I do is care about you guys. Care about you Kitty, you are all the reason why I do this, why I can get up and keep fighting. For years I have tried nothing but to protect you. I love you Kitty, I really do. I’m sorry that you’re angry, I’m sorry that you feel betrayed. But don’t be going blaming me for that. I don’t like to see you beat up, that does make me angry. If I could, I would happily have switched places with you,” Peter said, he then sighed, “Call me when you’ve calmed down, maybe we can actually talk about this then. Just remember this Kitty, in this life not everything is what it seems. Telford’s reasons for doing this may be more different than you think. I got to go, I love you,” Peter said, with that he hung up his phone, ending the call.

Kitty looked at the phone in sadness, she then walked over, picked it up, and tried calling, it didn’t even ring, it went straight to voicemail which means that he turned off his phone. Putting her phone down Kitty went straight to her bed and plopped herself down on it. She then buried her face in the pillow and screamed, “AAAHHHHHHHHHHH.”

Hideout

Telford is shown hitting the ground, he looks up to see his father looking down at him furious. Everyone in the hideout watched as their boss disciplined his son. Eddy picks up Telford and pulls him up by his shirt, “YOU IDIOT, I TOLD YOU NOT TO TALK TO THEM AND YOU DISOBEYED ME,” Eddy said as he backhanded Telford sending him to the ground once again. “Look at this,” Eddy said as he turned on the TV, to show the news channel showing sketches of both Telford and Eddy.

“The person on the left is Edward Porter leader of the Vanishers while the one on the right is his son Telford who is also a member. The Vanishers have been around committing crimes for over two years with the police not even close to knowing who their identities were. But thanks to some outside help the police were able to not only discover their identities but also capture some members of the Vanishers. Mr. Porter if you are listening to this broadcast, I suggest get your affairs in order. Your days are numbered,” the news woman said

Eddy turned off the TV, “They know who we are, THEY KNOW OUR FACES, ALL BECAUSE YOU HAD A CRUSH,” Eddy said as he threw the remote on the ground breaking it.

“I didn’t say anything about the arms deal, I don’t know how they knew where we were. We didn’t talk about that, that was never even brought up,” Telford defended

“Then what did you talk about,” Eddy demanded

“She told me about the Xavier Institute, what they did there, what they were all about. She told me that I could make friends, friends who would understand me. She said that I wouldn’t be alone anymore. It sounded nice, it made me,” Telford said but stopped

“It made you want to go. What were you gonna do, just up and leave to go to a school of freaks, misfits, outcasts. NO,” Eddy said as he grabbed Telford’s hair and made him face him. “You think that I would let you go there, let them have you. You belong to me Telford, and only me. I own you and anyone who tries to take you away, well you remember what happened to your mother right,” Eddy said making Telford close his eyes in pain as he thought of his dead mother. Seeing the anguish on his face Eddy smiles, releases Telford, and stands up, “It really doesn’t matter anymore anyway, does it? Because the X-Men know that you’ve been helping me with these crimes for years. They’ll never accept you, it’s just you and me. I’m all you got.”

Seeing that the boss is done talking one of the gang members spoke, “Sir, the X-Men know about us and about your son. They’re gonna come after us, what are we gonna do,” the man asked

“I will not hide from a bunch of brats. Mutants are nothing but tools for humans to use to our whim. Next time we run into them we’re gonna show these X-Men just who the superior species really is,” Eddy said, with that he walked away followed by his men, leaving Telford alone on the floor.

Wednesday, October 27, 12:30 pm

Kitty was at one of the restaurants nearby having some lunch, but she barely touched her food, her mind was too preoccupied with what happened last night. Taking Peter’s advice, Kitty, Scott, and Kurt asked around the slums of Boston and they discovered two things, first was that there was an arms deal happening that night, the second was the name of the gang committing the crimes. They went to the arms deal and discovered that the buyer was none other than Wilson Fisk himself. After that they watched the introduction and demonstration of the weapons. Kitty learned what Peter meant by how surprised she would be with how business like the deals can be. It was the final weapon that got Kitty on edge, the thought of those robots being used on Peter terrified her. Thankfully The Big Guy only had a limited supply of the power source so they couldn’t make the demonstration, and when Fisk found out that it ran off of lithium 12 then that was the deal breaker. Kitty isn’t entirely sure what lithium 12 is, it must be a rare resource for Fisk to pass up those robots. Fisk later revealed that The Big Guy was Eddy Porter the father of Telford. After they took off the masks it was confirmed that Telford was part of it all. That’s when she made the mistake of letting her emotions get the better of her and screamed at Telford. She got a call last night from Logan, scolding her for not controlling her anger more. Said that they will have a more in-depth conversation about it once she gets back to the institute. Yeah, that sounds like fun, sometimes Kitty wonders if asking Logan to be her mentor was a good idea. Ever since she convinced him, he has had her under a microscope, always watching her every move both in and outside of training, always correcting her and telling her what to do to improve. Normally Kitty is happy to get the help, part of her thought that Logan would be stubborn and not even try and teach her more than the normal. But he is taking the mentoring seriously, however despite how happy it makes her to see the effort, it does tend to get annoying at times, especially when she’s not in the best mood.

Kitty sighed, last night she was not in the best mood, and all because of one person, Peter Parker, her boyfriend. Now she isn’t blaming Peter, in fact she was scolding herself for everything and getting angry with herself right when Logan called. Kitty’s not sure which word describes her right now, dumb, idiot, nimrod, bitch, all the above. Kitty gives another sigh, Peter was just trying to help, she knew that, but she was just so angry, and it sounded like he was choosing Telford over her. That’s why she said to stop worrying about the bad guys and start worrying about them for once. The thing is Kitty knows that is all Peter worries about, every day, that is always in the recess of his mind. You’d figure that worry would lessen when everyone who mattered found out he was Spider-Man, but the truth is that only succeeded in increasing his worry. Yes, Kitty knows that Peter worries about them, perhaps a little too much. Peter…he was just trying to give Telford the benefit of the doubt, he was just being the Peter that she loved, and she snapped at him for in, she was cruel to him, and now he won’t answer any of her calls. God, she feels terrible, if she could take it all back she’d do it in a second. But she can’t, Peter, she’s not sure if he’s angry, hurt, or disappointed, and Kitty isn’t sure which one would be worse that he’s feeling now. Well, that’s a lie, she knows that it would break her heart if she hurt him. When she gets back, she doesn’t care if it reveals her relationship to the X-Men. She is going straight to Peter’s house to apologize and hope that he’ll forgive her.

Uhhh, this is all Telford’s fault if he was actually a good guy and not part of his father’s dumb gang then she never would have been so angry and hurt Peter the way she did. Next time she sees him she’s phasing him through the ground and using him as a punching bag. As Kitty stabbed a piece of her salad with her fork and eating it, she doesn’t notice someone approach her until they stop in front of her table. Kitty looks up and to her surprise she sees the girl who was hanging out with Telford. Kitty looked at her questioningly.

“Hello,” Hilary greeted

“Hello, can I help you,” Kitty said

“I need to talk to you. Can I sit down,” Hilary asked

Kitty observed Hilary for a moment, wondering what this girl’s angel was. Seeing no harm in the girl sitting down Kitty gestured toward the seat. Thanking her Hilary sat down across from Kitty.

“My name is Hilary,” Hilary said

“Nice to meet you,” Kitty said out of common courtesy, she really isn’t in the mood to deal with anything, or anyone related to Telford.

“And you’re Kitty Pryde,” Hilary stated

Kitty nodded, “I am,” she confirmed

Hilary hesitated for a moment which Kitty noticed, “You’re also Shadowcat of the X-Men,” Hilary said surprising Kitty.

“How do you know that,” Kitty asked

“You looked familiar, so when I got home, I looked you up. Kitty Pryde, also known as Shadowcat of the X-Men, you come from the Xavier Institute, and you actively look for mutants to bring to your school to teach them about their powers. At first, I was wondering why you would come for Telford, then I saw the news earlier and found out why,” Hilary said sighing, “You were the ones weren’t you, the outside help that the police mentioned. You guys are the ones who found out the identity of the Vanishers and captured some of their members?”

“We were, we heard about the crimes being committed for the past couple of years and decided to look into it. We deduced that the only way anyone could pull off some of those crimes such as that bank robbery was if the gang had someone with powers. Once we deduced that we continued our investigation, found out about Hammer Industries being robbed. We later discovered that there was an arms deal taking place and went to it. That’s when we discover the identities of the Vanisher gang. Eddy Porter leader of the gang and Telford his little minion.” When Hilary opened her mouth Kitty expected her to get defensive of Telford but was surprised when Hilary spoke in a soft voice.

“He isn’t a bad person,” Hilary said

“Right,” Kitty said raising an eyebrow, “Listen, I don’t know if you know this, but the Vanishers did a lot more than steal, heck one of the security guards wound up killed in the Hammer Industries theft.”

“That wasn’t Telford, he’d never do that,” Hilary defended

“And how do you know,” Kitty asked

In response Hilary took out her wallet, took out a photo, and gave it to Kitty who took it, and looked at it. What she saw were two kids, smiling at the camera, they had to be about eight years old, they were sitting on a bench, both with an ice cream cone in their hand. “That is Telford and I, back when we were little kids,” Hilary said, she then took another picture out and gave it to Kitty who looked. In this picture Telford and Hilary are teenagers, both are looking at the camera smiling. “We were fifteen in that picture.”

Kitty gives the pictures back to Hilary, “He looks much happier,” Kitty said

“He was, that was the last time that Telford ever gave a real smile,” Hilary said

“Why,” Kitty asked

“His mom died not to long later, after that his father moved into the house and became his guardian. That’s also when all of these crimes started, and Telford’s attitude changed,” Hilary said

“Changed how,” Kitty asked curious

“He became more distant, always looked like he had something on his mind. He later became sarcastic, short tempered, gave teachers attitude, started to skip classes, stole. I thought it was because of his mother’s passing. But I don’t think it was that I think it was his father. My parents never liked Telford’s father, I didn’t know why at first, he seemed like a good guy. I was wrong, one year after Telford’s mother’s death, I was walking over to visit. When I was walking down the yard, I saw something in the house that got me curious, so I looked through the window, and saw…,” Hilary said

“Saw what,” Kitty asked

“I saw Mr. Porter beating Telford to the ground. He was kicking him in the stomach calling him an idiot. I don’t know what he did, but I know nothing deserves a kick to the stomach. I talked to Telford about it once, he made me promise to never tell anyone. I wish I never made that promise,” Hilary said

Kitty was silent for a moment, Telford was a victim of abuse, his father just beat him up, Kitty has heard of parents disciplining their kids through spankings, but to kick your own child. That is not discipline, that is abuse, and that is despicable.

“I know for a fact that, the abuse has only continued, but Telford never said anything, he was too scared of his father, and the guy had a lot of people fooled by this loving and caring father façade. It didn’t help with how Telford started acting over the years or who he started to hangout with,” Hilary said

“You mean those two guys that were with you,” Kitty asked getting a nod from Hilary.

“Telford started to hangout with them a year ago, they tried to pick on Telford. Telford didn’t like that and showed it by punching Martin in the face. He then kicked Liam in the balls. They were impressed with his guts and started to hang out with him, only influencing him more. I only stayed, because no matter what Telford was my best friend, and to keep him from doing something really stupid,” Hilary said

“Skipping class, and stealing money from a woman’s purse isn’t stupid,” Kitty quipped getting a surprised look from Hilary, “We followed you guys for about two hours, wanted to make sure that Telford didn’t abuse his powers. We’re already struggling to get the world to accept mutants, didn’t want Telford to ruin that.”

“It could have been worse. Martin just wanted to go up and take the whole purse, I convinced Telford to just sneak it from her,” Hilary explained, “I know it doesn’t make it better, he still stole, but at least the woman didn’t get hurt.”

Kitty decided to get straight to the point, “Why are you telling me this,” she asked

“Because if they capture Telford, they are gonna charge him with the same charges as his father, and he won’t argue against it. He’ll follow his father’s lead, even when arrested. But Telford doesn’t deserve that, everything he has done, he did because of his father. His father is the one who got him in the gang in the first place. Telford may have done a few petty crimes and gotten in trouble, but he would never rob a bank or steal weapons unless he was forced to, and I know of the crimes that the Vanishers did, I know they did more than steal. I know that they raped and murdered. I also know that Telford may have become a jerk, but he is no murderer or rapists. Deep down he is still the same, my childhood friend, my best friend,” Hilary said

“Again why are you telling me this,” Kitty asked

“Because you can help him, you can keep him from going to jail,” Hilary explained

“So that’s why you found me. That’s why you told me this story, hoping that once I’ve heard it that I will help Telford,” Kitty inquired

“Telford doesn’t deserve jail. His father deserves jail. What Telford needs is help, and only you can help him. You’re an X-Man, a hero, right? It’s what you do,” Hilary said

Kitty sighed, dammit. What is she supposed to do? She’s still angry at Telford for being a part of this. But could it be true? Is the reason Telford even doing this because of his father? Is he being forced? He’s eighteen years old, why doesn’t he just fight back? Kitty knows that it’s more complicated than that. Telford is too scared of his father to even think of fighting back. If that’s the case, then Kitty knows that Telford is a victim, not a culprit, and he fits right under the conditions. They need to save Telford, not lock him away. Once again, Kitty sighs, “Dammit,” she said, Kitty then looks at Hilary, “I’ll talk to my team, and tell them what you told me.”

“Thank you,” Hilary said smiling

Kitty gets up and leaves money on the table, “No problem, it’s like you said, we’re heroes, he help people, it’s what we do,” Kitty said as she turned around to walk away.

“Wait,” Hilary said stopping Kitty and making her turn her body to look at her.

Hilary cleared her throat, “What you said at school earlier, when Telford hit on you,” Hilary said

“Yeah, what about it,” Kitty asked

“You said that you could think of five people that you would rather be with than him. You even said that I was more up your speed. Did you mean it,” Hilary asked

“Yeah, I did. I could definitely think of five other people who I would rather have been with than him. I tried the bad boy type before, big waste of time,” Kitty said

“That’s not what I meant,” Hilary said, “Did you mean that I was more up your speed?”

“Oh,” Kitty said, she then paused for a moment and eyed Hilary, Kitty then smirked, “If I had any interest in doing so, then I could see myself going after you.”

Hilary smiled, “To bad you don’t, because I’m single,” she said

Kitty smiled, “Interesting,” she said, Kitty then turned around and walked away, leaving Hilary at the restaurant.

Somewhere else in the city

Scott and Kurt were standing in front of the building that the X-Wing was perched on. They were waiting for their teammates to arrive, Kitty wasn’t with them, she decided to skip out on waiting for them and decided to get something to eat, told them to call her when they got there. Scott and Kurt were about ready to protest, they thought that all three of them should be there to greet their team. But when they saw that Kitty was in a foul mood, they decided to just let her be.

Kurt sighed, “Ven vill, zey be here,” Kurt asked Scott.

“Any minute Kurt, the X-Van is one of the fastest vehicles there is. They’ll be here,” Scott said

Twenty minutes later and finally a black van is shown driving down the road and stops in front of the two X-Men. The driver’s side window is rolled down and Jean is seen at the driver’s seat, “Hey handsome, know any good parking places,” she said making the two smile.

“Just park in the alley, the X-Wing in on the rooftop,” Scott said, Jean nodded and went to park the van in the alley next to the building. Scott and Kurt waited for a moment until walking out of the alley were the rest of the X-Men, Jean, Rogue, and Bobby. When they approached Jean walked up to Scott and kissed him on the lips, a gesture in which he returned.

“Are you ok,” Jean asked after they broke apart.

“Just a few bruises,” Scott said

“Where’s Kitty,” Bobby asked looking for his crush.

“She vent to get something to eat, told us to call her ven you came,” Kurt said, he then got out his phone and dialed Kitty’s number.

“She didn’t think ta wait for us? How sweet,” Rogue said sarcastically.

“She’s really not in the best of moods right now, ever since she found out Telford was part of the Vanishers. We just decided to let her cool off,” Scott said getting a nod from Jean.

“I heard that she was the one who was recruiting him,” Jean said

“It’s true, at first, she wanted nothing to do with him. Then she ran into him during a walk, he was curious about the institute, they had lunch and talked. I guess somewhere along the way her way of thinking changed,” Scott explained

“But now that it is revealed he is part of the Vanishers. The ones who have been committing these crimes,” Jean said

“She’s pissed, Ahh would be too,” Rogue said

“Ok, bye,” Kurt said in the phone, he then ended the call, “Kitty just got done vith lunch, she on her vay and says zat zere is something zat she vants to talk to us about.”

“What could that be,” Bobby asked getting a shrugged from Kurt.

“Alright, let’s head up to the X-Wing and wait for Kitty, then we’ll talk about what to do,” Scott said getting nods from his team.

10 minutes later in the X-Wing

The X-Men were all in the X-Wing waiting for Kitty to arrive, when finally, their teammate comes walking in with a pensive look on her face.

“Kitty,” Bobby said being the first to notice, not that he was keeping watch on the door or anything, because that would be creepy.

“Hey Bobby,” Kitty greeted, she then looked at the whole team, “Hey guys, sorry it took me so long.”

“Don’t worry about it. Now that you’re here, we can talk about what to do,” Scott said

“You said zat you vanted to talk to us about something right,” Kurt asked

Kitty sighed, “Yeah I did, we can’t lock up Telford,” she said

“WHAT,” the X-Men said in surprise

“What do ya mean we can’t lock up Telford? Of course, we can, aftah all that he’s done,” Rogue said

“Last night you wanted nothing more than to put Telford behind bars. What changed,” Scott asked

“Ok listen, so I was at the restaurant eating my salad when I was approached by one of Telford’s friends, Hilary,” Kitty said, she then went on to tell the X-Men everything that Hilary told her. About Telford’s mother’s death, him being taken in by his father, how at that time the crimes started, the abuse, everything. Finally, Kitty finished her explanation and looked at her team, Kurt and Bobby looked shocked, Jean looked concerned, Rogue was angry, and Scott looked serious.

“My God,” Jean said

“What kind of father vould harm his own child,” Kurt said

“A despicable one,” Bobby said

“So, you see we can’t lock him up. If what Hilary told me is true then Telford is a victim that needs saving,” Kitty said

Scott was quiet for a while which Jean noticed, “Scott,” Jean said wondering what is going on through her boyfriend’s head right now.

“Then we’ll save him. We’ll take down Eddy and his Vanishers, and save Telford,” Scott said

“Will he even listen ta us though; Ahh mean his fathah has been abusing him for years. There has ta be some serious fear of him. He’s had powers for years and he has never ran away or fought back because his fathah made sure to etch fear in Telford. Telford isn’t just gonna leave just because we say it’s ok,” Rogue said

“She right, reaching Telford will be difficult,” Jean said

“We have to try,” Kitty said getting everyone’s attention on her, “It may be difficult, but we have to try. Listen the reason why I was so against Telford was because he reminded me of Lance,” Kitty said getting understanding looks from her teammates. “There were too many similarities between them that I couldn’t ignore. I tried to save Lance, I tried to show him a better way, I gave him a chance. Yet Lance blew it, he showed me just what kind of person that he really was that day.”

“Kitty, what happened to Lance wasn’t your fault,” Jean said

“Lance made his own choices Kitty, he just made the wrong ones. You can’t blame yourself for something that he chose,” Rogue said

“Maybe, maybe it was too late for Lance. Maybe Telford is like Lance, but he isn’t Lance, we can save Telford, all we have to do is try,” Kitty said

“Then let’s make a plan. Our first step is to find out where they are,” Scott said

Hideout, 8:00 pm

In the hideout of the Vanishers all the members were arming themselves with their weapons. Eddy was walking around armed with an assault rifle watching as his gang was working, he really made something great these past few years. There is no way he is gonna let a bunch of freaks take away everything that he has worked for. Eddy taps the com in his ear, “Everyone gather up in my office in five minutes,” Eddy said as he then headed to his office.

Porter Residence

Telford was lying in his bed, looking at a picture of him and his mom, Nataly Stevens. He knows that he isn’t supposed to be here, but he just needed to get away from his father’s gang. It was just a reminder that he had no future, it was a reminder that his life was the Vanishers and nothing more. He can’t go to college, can’t get a job, find a girl to marry and possibly have a family, he’ll never be able to see his best friend again, he’ll never be able to join the Xavier Institute. He’ll never be able to do a lot of things and all because of his dad. “I wish you were here Mom; I miss you so much. I had a chance to make friends, to be with people who understood me, and yet because of Dad, those people want to put me behind bars now,” Telford said, he remembered something his mother told him long ago.

“One or two true friends is enough to have in your life, but you should always be trying to make more friends, you can never have too many,” Memory Nataly said

“What do you do when the people who you want to be friends with no longer want to be your friend,” Telford asked, suddenly a beep comes from his ear, sighing he answers, “Yeah?”

“Vanisher, get over here we’re gonna go over our what to do next,” Eddy said

Telford sighed, “I’m on my way,” he said, with that communication is cut off. Telford then gets out of his bed and places the picture back on the side table, “Later Mom, I love you.”

“I love you to Telly,” memory Nataly said

Telford sighs, he then gained a firm look and then teleported out of his room.

Xavier Institute, Cerebro

Professor Xavier was wearing Cerebro looking at the screen in front of him, suddenly the screen blinked and Telford’s photo, name, parents, power level, and finally the most important thing, his location. Once he sees the location, Xavier pressed a button on the console, “Scott, I’ve found the location, they seem to be in an abandoned warehouse near to docs, I’m sending the coordinates,” Xavier said

Boston, X-Wing

“Ok, Professor, I have it,” Cyclops said in the commlink, once he ended communication, he looked at his team, “We got the location, everyone strap-in, we’re heading out.” Cyclops and Jean-X then headed to the cockpit while everyone else strapped in the back.

“Hey, wait, can I pilot,” Shadowcat asked making everyone in the jet immediately imagine themselves dying a firey death.

“NO,” the X-Men yelled, even Iceman.

“Maybe another time Kitty,” Cyclops said as he sat in the captain’s chair and started the jet.

Shadowcat sat down in her seat pouting. How is she gonna get any good if they won’t let her fly?

Outside, the X-Wing takes off and heads to the location of the Vanishers hideout.

Hideout

Telford teleported in the hideout, he walked through until he headed to the meeting area where his father and his companions. As he walked up Eddy noticed him, “About time you got here. what took you so long,” Eddy said

“I went to lie down,” Telford answered

Eddy observed Telford for a moment, “You better have not done anything stupid again,” Eddy said

“I didn’t, I teleported over here, there is no way anyone could have followed me,” Telford answered

“Alright then,” Eddy said, he then turned back to the table. “Onto our next job.”

“Next job,” Telford asked

“Yes, next job. What did you think this meeting would be about,” Eddy asked

“How about a plan of escape, figuring out how to leave Boston,” Telford said

“Why would we leave Boston,” Eddy asked

“Dad, the cops know who we are, everyone knows who we are. They’ll be prepared for us,” Telford said

“Everyone in New York knows what the Kingpin does and yet he has yet to be incarcerated. If the Kingpin can work the streets with the cops knowing and unable to do anything then why can’t we,” Eddy said

“We’re not the Kingpin. The Kingpin is smart, cunning, devious, and ruthless…,” Telford said but was then cut off when Eddy grabbed his shirt and got in his face.

“And you’re saying I’m not? I will kill anybody who gets in my way. I’ve done it before, and I’ll do it again. Or have you forgotten what happened to your mother,” Eddy said making Telford grit his teeth, no he didn’t forget. How could he? Seeing that Telford had nothing else to say Eddy continued speaking, “We’re not leaving, we will stay, and we will make this city ours.” Eddy then dropped Telford to the ground and turned back to his men, “Now, back to the job.”

Outside, in the sky

The X-Wing arrives outside the hideout, “Here it is,” Cyclops said

“A warehouse, that is total cliché,” Shadowcat said

“Tell me about, I mean how about a little imagination,” Iceman said

“Where else would they have a hideout,” Rogue-X asked

“If it were me, and one was available I’d go for an abandon hospital,” Shadowcat answered

“I’d choose a factory,” Iceman said

“Factories are just as cliché as warehouses,” Shadowcat quipped

“I’d go for one of zose parking buildings,” Nightcrawler joined it.

“Heh, Ahh’d probably use a school to be honest,” Rogue-X added in

“Guys focus,” Jean-X said getting a telepathic thank you from Cyclops. ‘Although an abandoned fire station would be a cool hideout,’ Jean-X thought to Cyclops

Cyclops gave a quick smirk, ‘If one were available, I’d choose an abandoned police station,’ Cyclops thought back to Jean-X, he then got serious, “Once we land we move out,” Cyclops said

“What exactly is the plan,” Shadowcat asked

“First we have to make sure that they can’t escape, so we have to take out their transportation,” Cyclops said

“Ahh don’t think it would mattah, they have a mutant that teleports,” Rogue-X said

“But his teleporting has a limit, I don’t sink zat he’ll be able to teleport efery member at once,” Nightcrawler said

“If things go south then Eddy will probably use Telford to escape and leave everyone else. We gotta make sure that doesn’t happen,” Jean-X said making Cyclops nod, he then lands the X-Wing on the roof a few blocks from the warehouse.

“Alright, let’s move out,” Cyclops said as he got out of his seat followed by his team. Together they exit the X-Wing and after Nightcrawler teleports them to the ground, they head to the warehouse. Once they got to the warehouse, the X-Men all stay at a distance as they see four guards walking around keeping watch. Cyclops looks at Shadowcat and Nightcrawler, “Nightcrawler, Shadowcat,” Cyclops said indicating toward the guards.

“On it/Got it,” Shadowcat and Nightcrawler said, with that Nightcrawler teleported them to the guards.

With the first guard, near the entrance, he was just walking back and forth keeping an eye out. As he was walking, he heard a noise behind him and the smell of brimstone, quickly turning around, he catches only a glimpse of blue till a fist punches him in the face knocking him out. “One down,” Nightcrawler said, he then teleported away with the thug.

In another area, another guard holding his rifle was walking near some boxes filled with heavens knows what. Just as he was passing a crate, a hand phases through the crate, grabs the man’s shirt and pulls the man’s head, slamming it multiple times against the crate. After the eighth time, the man in knocked out, the hand then let’s go and he drops with a thud. Shadowcat phases her top half out of the crate and smiles at her work, but then notices the assault rifle. Stepping out of the crate, Shadowcat picks up the rifle and looks it over. She then sees the Hammer Industries insignia. Shadowcat touches the commlink in her ear, “Heads up guys, it looks like the Vanishers decided to keep some of Hammer’s weapons for themselves,” she said

“We read you Kitty, it looks like we’ll just have to be careful,” Cyclops said

“Right,” Shadowcat said, she then cuts off communication, turns around, and phases through the box.

In another area outside the hideout, the third guard was walking around the area keeping an eye out, just then Nightcrawler teleports in front of him, surprising the guard. “Hi, how are you,” Nightcrawler asked, before the guard could do anything, Nightcrawler placed his hand on his shoulder and then teleports them 20 feet in the air, “Obviously not good.” Nightcrawler then teleports away as the man drops down to the ground knocking him out.

In another section of the hideout, the fourth guard is walking, keeping watch of his surroundings, he never thought about looking through the crates. Shadowcat phases out of the crate behind the guard, “Hi there,” she said making the guard turn toward her pointing his weapon, “That’s some serious tech,” Shadowcat said as she looks at the high-tech rifle. Just one of the many weapons that was stolen. Shadowcat quickly turned intangible and phased her hands through the weapon shorting it out, “Don’t you just hate technology these days?” Shadowcat then kicks the man in the stomach making him bend over in pain, she then grabs the guard’s shirt and pushes him to the crate phasing his top half and his upper arms inside, leaving his lower arms and legs outside, making him unable to pick up the walkie-talkie. Muffles are heard from the crate, indicating that the man is yelling. “Don’t worry, we’ll come back for you later,” Shadowcat said, as she walked away, “I always wanted to do that.” Shadowcat then taps her commlink, “All clear.”

With the X-Men 

Cyclops who received the all-clear from Shadowcat looked at his team, “Let’s go,” he said, with that the rest of the X-Men went to the hideout to meet up with their two teammates. Once they all met up the team snuck into the building. Once they were inside, they were able to grasp just how many members there were.

“That’s a lot of guys,” Iceman quipped

“We’ve faced worse,” Rogue-X said

“So, do vee attack,” Nightcrawler asked

“No. first I want to know where Eddy and Telford are, they’re the main targets. Eddy is the boss, take him out and the gang crumbles, and Telford is a mutant and we did say that we’d save him,” Cyclops said

In the meeting room

The group of men were all surrounding a table as Eddy explained what they were doing, “We’re gonna hit big tonight, we’re gonna show everyone that the Vanishers are not to be screwed with,” Eddy said

“And how are we gonna do that,” a man asked

“By going after one of the most influential men in the city,” Eddy said as he laid out a picture. The picture showed a Caucasian man, in his late 30s, he has red hair, blue eyes, and a blue suit on.

“The mayor, you want to go after the mayor,” one of the men asked

“I don’t want to go after him, I want to kill him, and with our arsenal we can,” Eddy said

“That’s crazy, if you go after the mayor then the cops will come for us for sure,” another man said

“Not with these weapons, we have military grade weapons designed by Hammer Industries. Everyone knows that egotistical Hammer always tried his best to outdo Stark. He would have made these weapons powerful, without a doubt. Not to mention we have Vanisher here,” Eddy said placing his hand on Telford’s shoulder, “With him, nothing will stop us.”

“What if the X-Men come,” the man asked

“Then we kill them, simple as that,” Eddy said getting an incredulous look from the man.

“This is crazy, we can’t do this! You think just because we have some powerful weapons and your son that we’ll beat the X-Men. That we can pull off this job, it’s ludicrous, crazy, idiotic, and so are you if…,” the man said but was interrupted as he was shot in the head by Eddy.

“Anyone else have any objections,” Eddy said getting a stunned silence, “Good, now listen up, I’m in charge, it’s because of me that we are where we are. I make the decisions, I make the calls, and you all just do the fuck I say, anyone who doesn’t,” he then pulls the gun chamber back, “Clear,” he gets nods in return, “Good, now get ready we leave soon.” Everyone in the room then exited the office and into the main area of the hideout. “EVERYONE LISTEN UP, TONIGHT WE SHOW EVERYONE IN THIS CITY WHAT WE’RE MADE OF, AFTER TONIGHT, EVERYONE WILL FEAR US, THEY WILL KNOW THAT THEY ARE NOT SAFE. NOT AS LONG AS WE’RE AROUND, BECAUSE TONIGHT, WE KILL THE MAYOR. NOW EVERYONE GET READY, I WANT TO LEAVE IN TWENTY.”

“Zey’re gonna kill zee mayor,” Nightcrawler repeated in shock.

“Is this guy really so arrogant,” Rogue-X asked

“Maybe it’s not just arrogance, maybe it’s desperation. He is trying to send a message to everyone now that his identity is known. He wants the civilians scared of him, the police scared of him, the city government scared of him, he wants the entity of Boston scared of him. He wants to be in charge,” Shadowcat said, she can remember some of the things that she has heard in New York at how crime bosses got to where they were. One of the ways people like Fisk got to where they were was by killing government officials, showing that no one is safe from them. Fisk had killed four officials and got away with it, it’s one of the ways that got him to the top. Killing a government official is a sign of power, by showing that even government officials aren’t safe it makes people scared. Now it seems like Eddy is going the same route.

“Scott,” Jean-X said

“Move out, NOW,” Cyclops said as he and the X-Men came out of hiding, Cyclops immediately blasted one of the trucks, destroying it.

“WHAT,” Eddy said

“We’re taking you down Eddy, you and your gang,” Cyclops said

“HOW DID THEY FIND US,” a gang member exclaimed

“That’s our secret,” Rogue-X sassed

“It’s over, come quietly, there is no reason to drag this out,” Cyclops said

“No reason, I think, there are plenty of reasons,” Eddy said motioning toward his gang with their arsenal all pointed at the X-Men. “Still think that you can take me down?”

Shadowcat steps up, “We’ve come her for two reasons, the first is to take you down, and the second,” Shadowcat said as she then looks at Telford, “Is to do our job and save Telford.”

“Save me,” Telford said getting a nod from Shadowcat, “I thought that I was a murdering raping hood,” Telford sneered.

“I’m sorry I called you that, I was angry. But I’ve gained some new perspective. Please come with us Telford, we can help you,” Shadowcat said sincerely making Telford less angry.

“No, they can’t, they’ll be too busy being killed by our gang,” Eddy said

“We can help you Telford, if you let us,” Jean-X said

“You’re not gonna win this Eddy give up now,” Cyclops said

“Never, once I kill the X-Men everyone will know to take us seriously. KILL THEM,” Eddy said

“MOVE,” Cyclops orders with that the X-Men moved just as they were being shot at.

Nightcrawler teleported to two guys and split kicked them in their faces knocking them out, he then turned his head to see three other guys blasting at him from on top of the crates. Nightcrawler teleports and then appears in front of the first guy who he punches in the face, the guy tries to bash his head with the butt of his rifle, but Nightcrawler dodges it, he then grabs the man’s shirt and throws him off the crate. Nightcrawler then teleports again avoiding being shot by the other two. Nightcrawler teleports in the air in front of the thirst man and kicks him in the face knocking him to the ground. Nightcrawler then teleports again, the second man looks all around him, not sure where Nightcrawler will appear, just then Nightcrawler teleports behind the man and kicks him in the back of the head, knocking him out, seeing the men down Nightcrawler teleports away to the next fight.

Jean-X picks up two guys with her telekinesis and slams them together knocking them out, she then throws them in two different directions right into two other guys knocking them down. In the corner of her eye Jean-X sees guns being pointed at her and just as three guys fire at her Jean-X takes off in the air. She then disarms the guys of their weapons and pushes them against a crate slamming them against it. More blaster fire is then brought down on Jean-X but she dodges them all, she then picks up a crate and throws it at a group of men knocking them all down.

Cyclops is running dodging bullets, as he runs Cyclops blasts two goons, the X-Men leader then slides to a stop and blasts three more guys.

One of the thugs takes out what looked like a grenade and pushes a button, “TAKE THIS MUTIE,” the thug said as he threw the grenade at Cyclops.

When the grenade landed near him, Cyclops recognized it as a sonic grenade. Reacting quickly Cyclops jumped away taking cover behind a crate. When he was behind the crate the grenade blew up sending out soundwaves that destroyed the crate that he was behind. Cyclops then stood up and blasted the thug who threw the grenade. Cyclops then notices some of the gang retreating to the vehicles. They’d rather flee then fight the X-Men. Cyclops then looks at Jean-X, “Jean take out the transportation,” he said through the commlink.

“Right,” Jean-X said as she aimed her attacks at the vehicles in the building.

Rogue-X punches a thug in the face, then sidekicks another thug in the nose breaking it and making him fall to the ground. Rogue-X hears a click and then sees one of the thugs point his rifle at her, just as the thug fires Rogue-X jumps over behind a crate. Five bullets ripped through the crate and flew just an inch over her head. ‘Shit,’ Rogue-X thought, the thug then keeps firing at the crate destroying it. After a couple more shots, Rogue-X hears nothing that’s when she jumped over the crate and ran over the thug who was trying to reload. The thug saw her approach and tried to hurry but, in his rush, he was having trouble putting in a new magazine. Before he could get the magazine in Rogue-X is on him, he tries to bash her head with the butt of his rifle, but she dodges, then she punches the man in the face, the thug swings his fist but Rogue-X ducks, knees the man in the stomach making him bend down, she then uppercuts him.

Iceman was sliding on his ice slide dodging bullets, as he slid past five thugs, he blasted them all with ice freezing them from neck to toe. “Oh yeah take that,” he said, suddenly a mini rocket comes from nowhere and destroys his ice slide knocking him to the ground. “Oww, what hit me,” Iceman asked rubbing his head, he then sees two feet step in front of him making him look up to see a thug looking down on him grinning.

“Hammer Industries mini-rocket launder, gotta love em,” the thug said, he then pointed his pistol at Iceman ready to kill him, “Now, time to die.”

“Hold that pose,” Iceman said as he grabbed the man’s leg and immediately freezes it making the man scream in surprise. The man could do nothing as the ice covers him quickly until he is an ice statue. Iceman stands up and knocks on the ice, “Perfect, but sadly I don’t think we’d be winning any contests. I wonder if Kitty would be impressed.” Iceman looked around and saw Kitty nearby but fully paying attention to beating the thugs in front of her. “Man, even the thugs get more attention than me. What do I have to do to impress that woman?” A thug then charges Iceman, without looking the hero freezes him.

Shadowcat charged three thugs who try to shoot her down. Shadowcat, however, phases through the bullets, she then jumps up and kicks the first thug in the chin making him fall to the ground unconscious. The second thug runs up and swings their rifle at Shadowcat who phases through it. Shadowcat then smashes her palm in the side of the man’s neck making him gasp and fall to his knees trying to gain air. Taking advantage of the man’s position, Shadowcat roundhouse kicks the man’s cheek knocking him out. The third thug shoots his rifle at Shadowcat and immediately five bullets are shot at her, Shadowcat however phased through the bullets and charges the thug. The man pulled the trigger five more times, each time the trigger is pulled five bullets are shot. That is twenty bullets coming Shadowcat’s way but, she paid the bullets no mind as she phases through each wave. Just as the man was about to shoot for a sixth time, Shadowcat kicked the gun out of his hands and into the air. The man tries to throw a punch at Shadowcat’s face, but she moves her head to dodge and jabs the man’s stomach causing him to lose his breath and a sharp pain to run through him. Shadowcat then punches the man’s face, she then catches the gun and swings in at the man’s head knocking him out.

Eddy watches as the X-Men fight against his gang, and even after the arsenal that they have acquired his gang is losing. How are they losing?! They should be winning! They’re just a bunch of kids!

Telford watches as the X-Men beat his father’s gang, he thought that they were tough on the news, but to see them in action really is something. Not that he should be surprised after all Telford fought, Kurt, Kitty, and Scott, and that itself was tough, the only reason he was able to last so long was because of his constant teleporting, and even then, they still beat him.

“Dammit, get ready boy,” Eddy said getting Telford’s attention, “We may need an escape route.”

Suddenly something lands near Shadowcat, looking to see a grenade, Shadowcat jumps away decreasing her density to make her jump faster and farther than normal. The grenade then exploded a blaze of fire, thankfully Shadowcat was out of its blast range. Shadowcat looks to see where the grenade came from only to see a man twenty feet away taking out another grenade, activates it, and throws it at her. Just as the grenade landed, Shadowcat phases herself through the floor disappearing just as the grenade went off. The man looked on shocked as he saw the young woman disappear through the floor, “You know,” Shadowcat’s voice came from below the man surprising him. The thug looks down to see Shadowcat, “It’s very rude to throw things.” Shadowcat then grabs the man’s legs, “Time for a timeout,” she then phases the man’s lower body through the ground. Shadowcat then phases back to the top and looks at her handy work, “Now you stay right there and rethink your life choices,” she quips, Shadowcat then takes a look around and sees the father and son standing fifteen feet away, “TELFORD,” Shadowcat yelled getting the two’s attention, she then began running to the men.

In response to this Eddy shoots at Shadowcat with his rifle, but none of the bullets make contact as she phases through everyone. Eddy growled as he saw this.

As she approached, Shadowcat kicked Eddy under the chin, taking him off his feet throwing him to the ground with a thud.

“DAD,” Telford exclaimed

“Telford,” Shadowcat said getting Telford’s attention on her, “Please come with us, we can help you.”

Telford gritted his teeth, “I thought I was just a hood,” he said as he charged Shadowcat and threw a punch which Shadowcat dodged, she then grabbed his arm and judo threw him over her shoulder making him hit the ground.

“I said I was sorry; I was angry. At first, I thought that you were just some thug, but then after lunch I saw more of you than what you showed us at the school. I then realized despite your behavior issues that you may have actually been a decent guy. Then I saw you part of this gang, I was angry at the gang, your father, you, but mostly myself, because I had let myself think that I could save someone from a life like this. Only to discover the person who I was trying to help was already part of this world. And it sucked and made me angry that a supposedly fell for that again,” Shadowcat said, Telford got up and teleported, Shadowcat was on guard looking around, suddenly Telford appeared behind her and tried to punch but Shadowcat ducks and tries to sweep Telford’s feet, but he dodges it. Shadowcat then faces Telford, “I hated that I fell for the same trick that had been used on me for years, I was angry, I said terrible things in my anger. To you and to someone who I love, I said terrible things. But I gained a new perspective Telford, I’m not angry anymore, I don’t hate you anymore.”

“SHUT UP,” Telford said as he teleported again, Shadowcat looked around but this time she couldn’t block as she got a hard kick to her side courtesy of Telford.

Shadowcat got up from the ground, “I want to help you Telford, and if helping you means that I have to fight you then I will,” she said, Shadowcat then charged Telford.

Twenty minutes pass by as the X-Men and Vanishers fight. During this time Eddy starts to regain consciousness, his eyes slowly blink three times as he groaned in pain. ‘What hit me,’ Eddy thought, he then remembered what happened as the image of Shadowcat kicking him square in the face appears in his head. Oh yeah, that mutant bitch kicked him in the face and knocked him out. He can’t believe that actually happened, talk about embarrassing being knocked out by a petit girl like her. He’ll never live that down if that gets out. As Eddy gets up, he takes a look around what is happening before his very eyes.

Cyclops blasts three thugs with his optic blasts knocking them down to the ground. One thug charges Cyclops and swings an electric baton at him, Cyclops however ducks under the baton and then he blasts the thug in the stomach sending him crashing into a crate. Cyclops then picks up the baton and swings it at the guy who was trying to sneak up on him, electrocuting him, dropping him to the ground spasming. Cyclops then throws the baton to a charging thug hitting him on the head, stunning him to a stop. Cyclops then takes the chance and blasts the thug in the chest sending him to the ground.

Nightcrawler is teleporting all over the warehouse taking out thugs, he punches one thug in the face, then kicks him in the stomach sending him to the ground. Another thug charges Nightcrawler and tries to hit him with a baton, Nightcrawler then teleported away dodging the swing, the hero then appears behind the thug and sweep-kicks him to the ground. One thug tries to shoot Nightcrawler, but he teleports to multiple places dodging the bullets and confusing the man. Finally, Nightcrawler appears behind the man and uses his tail to hit him in the side of the head knocking him to the ground. Nightcrawler then teleports away.

Rogue-X kicks a thug in the nose, she then punches another thug in the stomach making him bend over and then interlocks her hands and smashes on the back of his head, making the thug fall. A big thug then comes up to Rogue-X and looks down on her with a smug grin confident that his size will let him win. Too bad for him, he is wearing a short-sleeved shirt. “That’s quite the biceps big guy, mind if I take a feel,” Rogue-X said as she takes off her glove and grabs the man’s arm making him scream in pain at being absorbed. After ten seconds the man falls to the ground unconscious.

Jean-X is in the air lifting up a van and throwing it into another van destroying them both. A grenade is then thrown at Jean-X, but she sees it, stops it, and then sends it back to the person who threw it. “Here I think this is your,” she said, the grenade then exploded and the man along with some other thugs are thrown back by the force.

Iceman is sliding across the warehouse freezing thugs in place making them unable to move. After freezing three thugs to some crates, Iceman jumps off his ice slide and then aims his ice blast to the ground. The ground freezes quickly making the thugs around him slip and fall. When they are on the ground Iceman freezes them to the ground. “I always wondered if that would work. I wonder if Kitty saw,” Iceman then looked in Shadowcat’s direction only to see her fighting the teleporting mutant. He saw the mutant throw a punch Shadowcat’s way only for her to phase through it and roundhouse-kick him in the face making him stumble. “That is so hot,” Iceman said as he gawked at the hotness that is Kitty Pryde.

Telford punches Shadowcat in the face making her stumble a few steps, she then gains back her focus and tries to kick the mutant boy who teleports away. Shadowcat grunts in annoyance, now that she knows about his strategy Shadowcat is much more prepared for this fight and has been able to give Telford as many hits as he her. But still despite that, Telford’s hit and run strategy is very annoying. Suddenly a foot comes from behind her and tries to kick the back of her head, but she is able to phase through it. Kitty then drops to the ground and sweeps Telford off his feet making him fall. Yeah, she came prepared with a strategy of her own, her powers may be some of the most passive, but if she wants then nobody can touch her and every five second she activates her powers for ten seconds straight, that’s how she has been able to keep up. However, that is making her kind of tired due to her having to hold her breath so much.

Shadowcat looked down at Telford, “You don’t have to do this Telford you have other choices,” Shadowcat said

Telford gets up from the ground, “No I don’t,” Telford said as he charges Shadowcat and punches her, but she dodges and jabs him in the stomach making him bend over in pain.

“Yes, you do, you can come with us,” Shadowcat said

“SHUT UP,” Telford said as he tackled Shadowcat, but she saw that coming and phased through him, making Telford pass through her.

Shadowcat turned around just as Telford does and they faced each other. Telford then charges and throws a punch, but Shadowcat dodged and then kicked his cheek making Telford stumble. “I don’t want to fight you Telford, all I want to do is help,” she said, Telford tried to front kick Shadowcat, but she steps out of the way and back fists his nose making him hold hit in pain. Telford glared at Shadowcat and charged again trying to attack her, seeming to abandon his usual tactic. This was a bad idea, because even though Telford was a good fighter, even though it didn’t look like it Shadowcat was the best fighter of the X-Men not to mention her becoming Logan’s protégé, and in her time training under Logan Shadowcat had learned more than everyone thinks. And the skill gap showed, for every hit that Telford gave Shadowcat phased through and gave him three more. Telford tried for a punch, but Shadowcat dodged and punched Telford’s nose making him yell in pain at his nose being injured further. “This is pointless Telford, please, just give up and come with me,” Shadowcat implored

“Why should I? Why should I come with you? What is there for me with you,” Telford said as he charged again and threw a punch which Shadowcat deflected much to his frustration. Telford tried swinging at her, but Shadowcat ducked and kicked him under his chin lifting him in the air and falling to the ground. Shadowcat walking up to Telford, unknown to her as he freezes thugs, Iceman is gawking at her.

Shadowcat walked up to Telford and crouched beside him, “What is there for you? How about friends, both new and old,” Shadowcat said getting a questioning look from Telford, “Hilary came to me, and told me your story. She’s the reason why I want to help you, you were abused Telford, your father gave you no choice in the matter of joining. You don’t deserve jail Telford; you don’t deserve this life. Is this really the life you want for yourself? Is this the life that your mother wanted?” Telford looked at Shadowcat in surprise that she knew about her mother. “Surprised? Yeah, Hilary told me, I’m sorry that you lost her. No child should ever lose a parent like that. If you won’t leave for us, or even for you, then leave for your mom. No decent parent wants to see their child in a life of crime. Please Telford, come with me,” Shadowcat then held out her hand. Before he could think of taking it though Shadowcat is hit on the side of her head with the butt of a gun throwing her to the ground five feel.

“I don’t think so,” Eddy said as he walked up to a disoriented Shadowcat, Eddy then pointed his gun at Shadowcat’s head, “This is for ruining my deal you bitch.” Eddy then goes to pull the trigger.

Iceman who had been gawking at Kitty saw this and immediately went on alert, “Don’t even think about it,” Iceman said as he shoots and ice blast at the gun freezing both the outside and inside making it inoperable.

“What,” Eddy said as he saw this.

Iceman then blasts Eddy in the stomach throwing him off his feet and onto the ground. Iceman then rushes to Shadowcat’s side, “Kitty are you ok,” he asked helping her up, checking Shadowcat over for injuries.

“I’m fine,” Shadowcat reassured, she then gave Iceman a smile, “Thanks Bobby, you saved my life.”

“Hey don’t mention it. Anytime you want to be a damsel, I’ll more than be happy to be your knight,” Iceman responded making Shadowcat chuckle at what she believes to be a joke and not a flirting attempt.

“I’ll keep that in mind,” Shadowcat said as she stood up.

“Careful, it looked like you took quite a hit,” Iceman said as he helped her.

“I’m fine now,” Shadowcat said stepping out of Iceman’s grip, getting back to hero mode. Shadowcat watched as Telford helped his father up from the ground.

“Kitty,” Rogue-X’s voice said getting Shadowcat and Iceman’s attention to see her running toward them. “Are ya ok,” Rogue-X asked, she saw Shadowcat take the hit and ended her fight faster than usual so she could help.

“I’m fine really,” Shadowcat said

“You’re sure you are,” Jean-X said as she landed next to Shadowcat and took a look, she could see a bump forming, “We’ll be sure to have you checked out first chance we get.” The four X-Men are then joined by Nightcrawler and Cyclops who finished their fights as well.

“Is everyone ok,” Cyclops said

“We’re fine really, no need to worry,” Shadowcat said

“That’s when I worry the most,” Jean-X quipped

Shadowcat rolled her eyes, so Jean is a Pokémon fan, who would have guessed.

The X-Men then turned toward the last two members of the gang, Eddy, and Telford. Eddy’s crew did put up a good fight, especially with those weapons that they had, but in the end the mutant heroes defeated the crew. “It’s over Eddy, your crime spree is over,” Cyclops said pointing at the boss of the crew.

“No,” Eddy said gritting his teeth in frustration.

“Yes, you are gonna go away for a long time,” Cyclops said

Shadowcat decided to step up next to Cyclops, “You don’t have to go with him Telford,” Shadowcat said getting the teleporter’s attention. “You can come with us; we can give you a home.”

Telford was hesitant, a home, he hadn’t had one of those in a long time. Ever since his mom died. But…, “I did a lot of bad things, terrible things. Why would you still want me with you,” Telford asked

Shadowcat gave the mutant a gentle smile, “Because despite your demeanor, you are a good person who wants to do the right thing. You’re not the only one who did bad things with their powers,” she said getting a curious look from the man. “I was fifteen when I discovered my powers, and I was totally freaked out. I had no idea what was happening to me, and instead of facing it, my dad decided to ignore it and pretend that it didn’t exist. That didn’t suit me, I wanted to know. Not knowing scared me, and it was because of that fear and uncertainty that left me vulnerable to another mutant. The bad boy of the school, Lance Alvers. He made me believe that he was my friend and convinced me to help him break in the principal’s office. Only when we were there, and he was on the computer did I discover that he was using me for cheating. That was hard, it turned out that he wasn’t my friend after all. I tried to get away from him, but he was too strong, when my parents and Jean here,” Shadowcat said motioning toward Jean-X, “Came, Lance made a bookshelf fall on my father, and then proceeded to bring the school down with his powers, all the while forcing me to go with him. It was only thanks to Jean and my parents that I was able to gather the courage to leave Lance and go back to them…our reunion didn’t go as expected…haha, but I was reunited with my parents, and I finally trusted Jean, and Professor Xavier. I realized that they did want to help me. I was nervous, even scared at first. Everything was so new, but as time went on, I saw the institute as my home, and the X-Men, my friends,” Shadowcat motioned toward the X-Men, “They became my family. I know that they would lay down their lives for me in an instant, and I would do the same thing. Because that’s what families do, we look out for each other, care for each other, and love each other,” Shadowcat then offered her hand, “Come with us and I guarantee you that you can have this as well. Come with us Telford.”

Telford looked at the X-Men, none of them looked angry or judgmental, Nightcrawler and Jean gave him smiles. Iceman smiled and gave a thumbs up, Rogue-X gave a smirk as well as Cyclops, and Shadowcat she still had that gentle smile on her face, imploring him to accept, and you know what he did. Telford did want to accept, he did want a family, maybe he can gain that with the X-Men. Telford started to slowly walk towards the X-Men much to his father’s surprise and anger, “NO,” Eddy said swinging his arm at Telford’s face knocking him down to the floor.

“NO,” the X-Men exclaimed

“YOU ARE MINE!! YOU HEAR ME PUNK, YOU ARE MY KID, YOU ARE MY PROPERTY. I OWN YOU; I DID EVERYTHING I COULD TO OWN YOU, I EVEN KILLED THAT WHORE OF AN EX-WIFE JUST TO HAVE YOU. AFTER EVERYTHING THAT I’VE DONE TO GET YOU. DO YOU REALLY THINK THAT I WOULD LET YOU WALK AWAY AND WORK FOR SOMEONE ELSE. I’ll kill you before that happens,” Eddy said as he points his gun at a frightened Telford.

“KURT,” Shadowcat said reaching her hand, Nightcrawler took in and they disappeared, they reappeared a moment later right before Eddy pulled the trigger. Right when the bullet left the barrel of the gun Shadowcat had touched Telford and activated her powers, just saving his life.

“What,” Eddy exclaimed, that was all he was able to say, because Shadowcat quickly moved and gave the bastard a strong punch to the chest if one listened carefully you could hear ribs shatter, Shadowcat then stood up and round-house kicked Eddy hitting him in the jaw shattering it sending him 10 feet away, he then fell on the ground knocked out.

“Wow,” Iceman said with a goofy smile on his face, that was so hot.

“Call the police, have them pick this guy up,” Cyclops ordered

As Shadowcat was beside Telford, she noticed something in the corner of her eye, “Hey Bobby,” Shadowcat said getting Iceman’s attention, “That yours,” she asked pointing to the man who Iceman froze earlier in the fight.

“Yeah,” Iceman said

Shadowcat couldn’t help but smile, “Nice, don’t think that you’re gonna win any competitions though,” she said

Iceman smiled when he heard that, “I know right, that’s what I said,” he said, happy that Kitty noticed the statue.

“Impressive,” Shadowcat said as she walked away, unknown to her Iceman watches on with a dopey look.

20 minutes later, outside the warehouse

The X-Men are outside the warehouse watching as police officers lead Eddy and his crew to the police cruisers. They watched as the officers opened the back doors and pushed Eddy and his crew in the cars down by their heads and closed the doors. Some of the officers then looked at the X-Men. The looks that they were receiving were mixed. Some looks were untrusting glares, others were looks of hesitation as if they don’t know what to think, and finally the others were looks of thanks and respect. From the cruiser Eddy was giving the X-Men and Telford a death glare. The officers all enter their cruisers and then drove off.

“Well, that went well,” Bobby said

“We beat the bad guys, saved a mutant from a life of crime and now we’re bringing him to the institute,” Nightcrawler said

“Sound like a successful mission if ya ask meh,” Rogue-X said

Shadowcat then looked at Telford, “You are coming with us, right,” she asked

Telford gave a smile, “Yeah, I am,” Telford said

“Great, we’ll head to the X-Wing then. Is there anything that you would like to bring,” Cyclops said

“A picture of my mom. It’s in my room,” Telford said

“I’ll go with you,” Shadowcat offered getting a smile from Telford.

“Thanks,” Telford said

“Alright, Kitty and Telford will go to his house to pack his things. When you’re done, meet us at the X-Wing,” Cyclops said

“Right,” Shadowcat said, she then looked at Telford, “Let’s go.”

“Hold on tight,” Telford said as he placed his hand on Shadowcat ‘s shoulder, the two then disappeared from their spot.

Telford Residence

Shadowcat and Telford appear in front of Telford’s house, they walk up to the house and Telford opens the door, and they enter the house.

“You need any help packing,” Shadowcat asked

Telford shook his head, “I’m alright, I’m only getting one thing, I should only be about a minute,” he said

“Whatever you say,” Shadowcat said

Telford then headed to the stairs and started to walk up them, but he then paused and looked at Shadowcat, “Kitty,” Telford said getting Shadowcat’s attention.

“Yeah,” Shadowcat said

“Thanks. Thanks for believing in me, even when I didn’t,” Telford said

Shadowcat smiled, “Everyone deserves a chance Telford, and now you have yours,” she said

Smiling, Telford walked up the stairs, leaving Shadowcat by herself.

Upstairs, Telford’s room

Telford enters his room and starts to look for the picture of his mother, it didn’t take long for him to find it. Once he picked it up, he took time to look at it, ‘Well mom, you were right. There really was something better out there for me, and now I’ve found it. I’ve found friends, I’ve found a home. I miss you mom,’ Telford thought as he looked at the picture. As Telford thought, he didn’t notice that there was something in the room with him hidden in the shadows, watching him. It was only when the person hit something making a noise that got Telford’s attention, “Hello, is someone there?” Telford looked around the room, and then he heard it, breathing, heavy breathing. “Whoever you are, I’ll give you one warning, I’m not as helpless as I look, and I am not alone either. So come out NOW,” Just as that was said the person sped to Telford at a fast speed to where it was only a blur and tackled Telford to the ground, it was only when Telford saw what was on top of him did he scream.

Downstairs

Kitty was sitting on the couch waiting for Telford to get done. Kitty then gets out her cellphone and makes a call, she has someone to apologize to.

After a couple of rings, the phone was answered, “Hello,” Peter’s voice said

Kitty takes a shaky breath to settle her nerves, “Hey Peter it’s Kitty. Can I talk to you,” she asks nervously and hopeful. The is a pause on the other side which makes Kitty nervous, much to her relief Peter answers.

“Sure, what’s up,” Peter said

“Look, I just wanted to apologize for when we last spoke, it wasn’t right for me to yell at you like that. I was just so frustrated with the events that transpired and I took it out on you. That wasn’t right, I’m sorry,” Kitty apologized

There is another pause on the line until Peter speaks again, “It’s ok Kitty,” he said surprising her.

“You, you forgive me,” Kitty asked

“Of course, I forgive you. Why wouldn’t I,” Peter said

“Maybe because I yelled at you, took my frustration out on you. Used you as a verbal punching bag,” Kitty listed off.

“Kitty, I’ll admit what you said hurt,” Peter said making Kitty sad, she doesn’t like or want to hurt Peter and the fact that she did makes her feel like the most awful person in the world. Like she doesn’t deserve to be his girlfriend. What girlfriend says those things to their boyfriend? Kitty is broken from her self-loathing by Peter’s voice, “But I know that you didn’t mean them. I know that everything that you said you said out of frustration. I’d be a hypocrite if I was angry about that. Because I’ve done the same thing countless times.”

Kitty’s lip quivers, she really has such a great and understanding boyfriend, “I’m sorry, I really am,” she said in a shaky voice.

“It’s ok really, we’re a couple Kitty fights are bound to happen between us for whatever reason. I guess we can mark this down as our first argument,” Peter said

“I guess we can. Let’s try not to have anymore, ok” Kitty said trying to wipe the tears that are forming her voice still shaky which Peter noticed.

“Ok and don’t worry about it. What do you say that when you get back, we take a break from shopping and just go out, just the two of us, and I can show you it’s ok,” Peter said

“Ok, I look forward to it. Thank you, Peter,” Kitty said

“No problem, Kitty,” Peter said

“Just remember one thing Peter, no matter what terrible thing I say to you. I will always love you,” Kitty said

Peter smiled, “I’ll always love you too. Forever and always, anyway I have to go. I’ll see you when you get back ok,” he said

“Ok, I love you,” Kitty said

“Love you too, bye,” Peter said

“Bye,” Kitty said, with that both Peter and Kitty hang up, ending the call. Kitty sighed, she’s glad that Peter forgave her, but she still can’t help but feel bad that she hurt him. She’ll be sure to make it up to him when she gets back, maybe finish what was interrupted at his house. Sighing again, Kitty continues her wait for Telford. What is taking him so long? He sure is taking a while, must be reminiscing a bit, she understands that, when she left New York for Chicago she had stayed in her room for a while remembering everything that had happened in it. The good times and the bad times, it is hard letting things like that go. Kitty couldn’t help but smile, they did it, they were able to recruit Telford, it was hard, really hard, the guy was quite the hard head, and reminded her too much of Lance. She actually believed that Telford didn’t belong at Xavier’s, she feels kind of bad about that now. Peter was right, she shouldn’t let what happened to Lance affect her judgment. Everyone deserves a chance; you never know what will happen when you give it to them. Lance blew his chances, but just because Lance blew it, didn’t mean that Telford didn’t deserve one. She couldn’t give up, she had to keep trying, and that’s what she did, she kept reaching out to Telford, tried to show him that there were other choices, better choices. It took a while but eventually she was able to reach him. Kitty can’t help but be proud, this feels like some kind of retribution for her. Where she failed with Lance, she succeeded with Telford. He’s gonna make a good addition to the institute. Suddenly Kitty is jolted out of her thoughts by Telford’s voice from upstairs, “NOW,” Telford yelled. Kitty was surprised, what was that, then she heard Telford’s scream.

Right when she heard the scream, Kitty immediately dash up the stairs, “Telford,” she yelled

Upstairs

Shadowcat made it upstairs and ran to Telford’s room, “Telford,” Shadowcat said, she then entered the room, “Are you al…,” Shadowcat stopped at what she saw in front of her, Telford laying on the ground unmoving, “No” she whispered, “NO.” Shadowcat then ran to Telford and kneeled next to him, she could see his face, he eyes were open, looking straight ahead, she could see fear in them, “Telford, Telford, say something,” she said but got nothing, “Come on speak say anything,” but she still go nothing. Hesitantly Shadowcat reached and pressed her fingers to his neck. Nothing, no pulse, he was dead. “No, no, NO. How did this happen? How?” How did this happen? She was right downstairs, how could anyone kill someone so quickly, especially someone like Telford? How? HOW? Shadowcat suddenly heard a noise, and she immediately became on guard, whoever did this could still be in the room. She had to be ready, she was not about to let this bastard kill her. Quickly she activated her communicator, “This is Shadowcat, calling the X-Men, come to the Porter residence, now,” she said

“Kitty, what’s going on? Is everything ok,” Cyclops asked

“No time, just get here,” Shadowcat said, she then ended communication. Shadowcat then heard noise again, something was in here with her, her eyes hardened, “I don’t know who you are, but I swear you will pay for this.” She then got in a fighting stance. Suddenly something charges her at fast speeds, it was only because of her reflex that she was able to activate her powers and the person ran right through her. Shadowcat turns around to see who the murderer was, only to see a person in a robe get up. “Who are you,” she demanded, the only thing that Shadowcat saw was glowing eyes and sharp fangs. The person charges again but Shadowcat moves left dodging the creature. The creature turns around and locks eyes with Shadowcat growling at her. “Alright freak, bring it,” Shadowcat then charged and throws a punch which connects, the person stumbles a few steps. The person then tackles Shadowcat to the ground trying to pin her down, but Shadowcat is not someone who just lays down. As the creature tries to grab her neck Shadowcat blocks, she struggles to keep the hand from her neck, this person is incredibly strong. It’s then she notices that the creature has claws. ‘What,’ she thought as she struggled.

As the creature tried to kill Shadowcat, it was able to get a look at her face. Once it saw her face the creatures eyes widened, “Katerina,” the creature growled out.

“What,” Shadowcat asked, using the pause to her advantage, Shadowcat brought a knee up to the person’s groin making them stop temporarily due to the pain, Shadowcat then takes that moment to punch the person and phasing out of their grasp. As she got up so did the person. They both eyed each other waiting for the other to make a move. “Let’s get one thing straight, to you I’m Shadowcat.”

‘Can’t fight in this room, it’s too small,’ Shadowcat thought, just as the creature was about to attack her again, it stops for a moment and is silent. What it was doing Shadowcat had no idea, just then the creature growled again, then to her surprise the creature turned around and ran for the open window. “Oh no you don’t,” Shadowcat said as she ran after the creature to stop its escape, she however was too late. The creature got to the window and jumped out, turning into smoke, and then flew away. Shadowcat stopped at the window and watched as she saw that happen. “What the hell,” she said as she watched the creature escape.

As she watched the creature fly away, Shadowcat then heard a noise, quickly turning around she saw her friends, “Kitty, are ya ok,” Rogue-X said as she, Nightcrawler, and Jean-X came in. That’s when they saw the body.

“Oh my god,” Jean-X said in shock.

“What, what happened,” Nightcrawler asked

“He was murdered,” Shadowcat answered solemnly

“By who,” Rogue-X asked

Shadowcat turned her head and looked out the window, in the direction the creature flew, “I don’t know,” she said

End Chapter

Chapter Text

Friday, October 29, 2004, Unknown Castle

A figure is walking down the dark halls of his castle thinking of the events to come. For months he has sent his horde out into the world and killing innocent victims. Everyone believes that these are just random killings but they're not. There is a reason for these killings. These people all had something that he needed from them; it is what he has taken from them that will help him achieve his goals. Turning a corner, the figure comes across wooden double doors. The figure opened the doors and there he saw a staircase leading to the lower levels. The figure walked down the stairs to the underground chambers. As he made his way to the bottom of the stairs, he saw a dim light. The figure walked toward the light and came into a ceremonial chamber filled with his minions, they had grey skin, glowing eyes, sharp claws, and fangs. They were all lined up on both sides of him. When he walked down the room, the figure went to a shelf, on the shelves lined up were viles upon viles of red liquid. As he looked at the viles the figure couldn't help but grin in satisfaction. Just then a trail of smoke comes in right next to him and forms a figure in a cloak. The figure looked at the cloaked figure, "Do you have it," the figure asked. The cloaked figure took out a vile containing red liquid and gave it to the figure. The figure looked at the liquid, "Ah, the blood of a homo superior, or mutant as I hear they like to be called." The figure then looked at the cloaked figure, "Did you run into any problems?"

The cloaked figure thought back to his fight with Kitty and how she fought him. How he tried to kill her, but she survived, and was able to get a few good hits on him. "I ran into one complication. I think I may have found her," the cloaked figure said getting the figure's attention.

"Really? So, you've chosen," the figure asked

The cloaked figure nodded, "Yes, I have," the cloaked figure said, 'Finally, after all this time, you reveal yourself to me,' he thought as he remembered Kitty in her Shadowcat uniform ready to fight. The image is then replaced by a girl who looks exactly like Kitty except she has her hair down, she is wearing a dark blue puritan dress and is smiling at him.

"Well then, I'll be sure to make preparations," the figure said, making the cloaked figure smile under his hood. The figure then walked over to a desk, picked up a book, and opened it, "Everything is falling into place."

"Are we sure this is going to work," the cloaked figure asked as he took off his hood, the person looked like every one of the creatures in the room, but then the figure transformed into more human looking man in his early 20s, he has light grey skin, he was six feet, has yellow slitted eyes, and short, white hair.

"I am sure my son, and with this vile that you have given me, plus the artifacts that we will obtain, at midnight tomorrow we will no longer have to hide in the shadows," the figure said, he then looked at everyone in the room, "We will walk in the daylight, and once we do that, we will take over the world, and make it ours. The rule of humans is coming to an end, one day soon, the vampires will rule," The figure said stepping more into the light showing Dracula himself grinning.

Saturday, October 30, 4:00 pm, Xavier Institute, Danger Room

In the danger room two people are sparring, an older man wearing a black mission suit and a young woman wearing her own dark blue suit. These two people were Logan also known as Wolverine, he is the best at what he does, but what he does isn't very nice. And the young woman is Kitty Pryde, also known as Shadowcat, also known as the girl who walks through walls, a title that she really despises and curses Norah Winters to this day for giving her. The two facing each other have been many things to each other over the years, student and teacher, friends, teammates, Mr. Logan and Half-Pint, but now they are dealing with a new dynamic between them, this time they are mentor and protégé.

For years it has become apparent to Kitty that out of all the X-Men her powers were the most passive. Scott has optic blasts, Jean has telekinesis and telepathy, Kurt can teleport, Evan could make spikes grow from him and use them as weapons and later enflame them, Bobby can shoot ice and freeze people, Rogue can absorb anyone's powers and use them as her own, Logan has claws and a healing factor, and Ororo controls the weather, and these are just the X-Men both current and former. Let's not forget to mention the New Mutants. The point is that while everyone's powers can be used for attacking, Kitty who phases through things, her powers seem more for evasion, which is ok if you are trying not to get hit, but when you are fighting someone and wanting to cause damage, they probably aren't the best to have.

Kitty has known for years how passive her powers are, and because of it she has always worked hard to try and be more useful to her team, and she likes to think that for the most part that she has succeeded in that, she has been the best fighter of everyone since she came to the institute but that is because she is a fast learner. That certainly helped with Logan's training when he trained them all as a group. Well, that, and her dancing which involves a lot of footwork, movement, and stamina. Everything seems to have been going well, but recently Kitty feels as she has reached some kind of block, sure she is the best fighter of the X-Men if only by a bit. But the truth is she has been wanting to be more than a good fighter, she has seen heroines like the Black Widow and the Wasp on TV, she has seen how both can handle themselves in a fight even without their weapons, they have taken on guys bigger and stronger than them and won with their skills alone. Kitty wants to be like them, she doesn't want to be a good fighter she truly wants to be the best, if she was the best, if she could be as good as the Black Widow and Wasp then she could be of better use to her team. Kitty, she can be more of an asset than she is now. But despite her want for that, Kitty wasn't sure how she could get to that level, how she could reach that level. That is until she thought of Logan, the guy has been alive for over one hundred years and has been training them since the beginning, they are all aware that Logan hasn't taught them everything he knows, he's trying to make them into heroes, not killers. They all know that Logan hasn't shown them everything because of this, but Kitty decided that if she wants to obtain the level of skill that she seeks then she had to convince Logan to make her his protégé, so he could teach her everything he knew. When she went to him about it, Logan initially said no, said that that kind of knowledge wasn't meant for her, that she was too kindhearted, but Kitty was adamant and after tons of arguing and countless hours of pleases Logan gave in. It was either do that or rip off her head, and they both knew that even if he wanted to, he could never do it. So yeah, ever since that day Logan and Kitty were mentor and protégé, Logan trained her and Kitty gave each training session her best, and learned what Logan had to teach.

Wolverine throws a punch at Shadowcat only for her to dodge it and try a roundhouse kick, but the Wolverine dodges it as well, and then goes back on the attack. Wolverine throws a jab at Shadowcat's face only for her to dodge, he then roundhouse kicks her, but Shadowcat blocked with her arm making her wince in pain, she can feel that adamantium skeleton under his skin. As Wolverine pressed on the attack and Shadowcat defended, she couldn't help but think of what happened only days prior. It had only been five days since they had gone to Boston to recruit Telford. It was hard that's for sure, the guy was a hard head and reminded her too much of Lance. But eventually Kitty saw that he wasn't such a bad guy and he just needed guidance which she was willing to give.

Shadowcat jabs Wolverine in the face but he blocks and back fists her, but she ducks and tried to sweep kick him, but he dodges it and paid her back by kicking her under her chin lifting her up in the air and making her fall to the ground with a thud. Wolverine wasn't done as he tried to stomp on Shadowcat's chest, but she rolled away and got on her feet to attack Wolverine.

Then she discovered Telford was part of the gang that had been committing crimes for the past two years. That hurt and angered her, because of her anger she said some terrible things to him, she was ready to lock him and his father away, only for his friend Hilary to come to her and tell her Telford's story. It was then Kitty realized that Tedford was a victim that needed saving. Once she and the X-Men discovered the location of the Vanishers hideout, they snuck in, and attacked, Kitty wound up fighting Telford herself.

Shadowcat jumps in the air and tried to kick Wolverine's face only for him to move away, when she lands Shadowcat yelled and tried to punch Wolverine in the face but again he dodged and then punched her in the stomach making her bend over in pain, Wolverine then kicked Shadowcat across the cheek making her fall to the ground. She gets back up and turns to Wolverine glaring at him.

She kept on trying to reach Telford and talk some sense into him, and once it looked like she succeeded she was snuck up on by his father who hit her on the back of her head with the butt of his gun. If it wasn't for Bobby, she'd be dead right now. They beat the gang despite them having Hammer's tech, and Kitty was able to talk Telford into coming with them. She reached out to him, kept reaching out to him until he took her hand. However, his father wasn't happy and showed it by hitting him to the ground, he went on some rant and was about to kill Telford, his own son. Thankfully, she and Kurt got there in time and saved Telford. Kitty then punched Eddy in the chest and roundhouse-kicked him in the jaw knocking him out and saving Telford. Kitty later discovered that both Eddy's ribs and jaw were completely shattered. How did that even happen? Kitty couldn't have hit him that hard, she knows that she can hit hard, but not that hard, that kind of hard is superstrength hard, which she does not have. It's a mystery, that's for sure. Kitty then helped Telford up, they called the cops, they watched as everyone in the gang was arrested, Telford then confirmed that he was going with them.

Shadowcat charged Wolverine and threw a punch at his face, but he blocked, she threw another punch, but he blocked with his arm. Then Shadowcat tried to punch his chest, but he blocked again, she tried to back fist him, but Wolverine caught the fist and pushed it away. Shadowcat tried to sweep Wolverine's feet, but he dodged, she then side kicked his chest, but Logan caught her leg, pushed it down, and made her fall to the ground, all Shadowcat did was growl.

Telford and Kitty then teleported to his house; it was kind of weird with his teleportation compared to Kurt's. Kurt's, she could describe it as a poof, but Telford's, you just appeared there. After they arrived, they entered his house, and Telford went upstairs to collect his picture of himself and his mother, but not before thanking Kitty for believing in him, even when he didn't.

Shadowcat gets up and punches Wolverine, which he blocked, she then sent another punch at his stomach, he deflected it much to her annoyance. She punches his chest, but he catches it and roughly pushes her away, nearly making her fall. Shadowcat then charges and tries to roundhouse kick his jaw, but Wolverine blocks and pushes her away again. She then then tried to punch his cheek, but he caught it and held it there. Wolverine then looked at her, that look angered Shadowcat, and she kicked him in the chest in retaliation making him stumble and releasing her.

Kitty remembers as she sat down on the couch, she called Peter and apologized for how she acted and spoke to him, and he being the amazing boyfriend that he is, accepted her apology. After they hung up Kitty reflected on everything that happened, she then heard Telford's scream, that made her jump up from the couch and run upstairs calling his name. She had finally arrived at his room only to see a horrible sight.

Shadowcat pushed her advantage and roundhouse kicked Wolverine's cheek, making him stumble. Shadowcat then lands three punches on Wolverine's chest, finally Shadowcat kicked Wolverine's chest, but he caught the kick, much to her surprise, "Not bad kid," Wolverine said, he then picked Shadowcat up by the leg and slammed her to the ground making her groan in pain, "But your distraction makes you predictable."

"Shut up," Shadowcat growled out as she got up and charged Wolverine.

Telford was dead. But how was he dead? How was he killed so quickly? Who did it? She remembers hearing a noise come from the shadows of the room and she was immediately on guard, she then contacted the X-Men.

Shadowcat punched Wolverine but he caught her wrist, and punched her in the face, "Head in the game kid," Wolverine said as he gave Shadowcat a hard kick to the chest sending her five feet, making her hit the ground.

After that she spoke to whoever was in the room with her. The killer then attacked her, it was only thanks to her reflex of phasing that kept her from being tackled to the ground. After that Kitty turned around to face the person only to see someone in a cloak, she remembers those glowing yellow eyes.

Flashback – Wednesday, October 27

"No time, just get here," Shadowcat said, she then ended communication. Shadowcat then heard the noise again, something was in here with her, her eyes hardened, "I don't know who you are, but I swear you will pay for this." She then got in a fighting stance. Suddenly something charges her at fast speeds, it was only because of her reflex that she was able to activate her powers and the person ran right through her. Shadowcat turns around to see who the murderer was, only to see a person in a robe get up. "Who are you," she demanded, the only thing that Shadowcat saw was glowing eyes and sharp fangs. The person charges again but Shadowcat moves left dodging the creature. The creature turns around and locks eyes with Shadowcat growling at her. "Alright freak, bring it," Shadowcat then charged and throws a punch which connects, the person stumbles a few steps. The person then tackles Shadowcat to the ground trying to pin her down, but Shadowcat is not someone who just lays down. As the creature tries to grab her neck Shadowcat blocks, she struggles to keep the hands from her neck, this person is incredibly strong. It's then she notices that the creature has claws. 'What,' she thought as she struggled.

As the creature tried to kill Shadowcat, it was able to get a look at her face. Once it saw her face the creature's eyes widened, "Katerina," the creature growled out.

"What," Shadowcat said, using the pause to her advantage, Shadowcat brought a knee up to the creature's groin making them stop temporarily due to the pain, Shadowcat then takes that moment to punch the creature and phasing out of their grasp. As she got up so did the creature. They both eyed each other waiting for the other to make a move. "Let's get one thing straight, to you I'm Shadowcat."

Present Day

Wolverine runs up to Shadowcat and tries to punch her while she is on the ground, but she rolls out of the way and trips him up. Shadowcat then gets up and throws a punch at his face making contact, Shadowcat then kicks Wolverine underneath his chin forcing his head up. Shadowcat tried for another kick, but Wolverine catches it and throws her across the room. Shadowcat gets up as quickly as possible.

The creature was about to attack, and she was ready to defend, but then it stopped for a moment, it looked like it was listening to something. After a moment the creature growled at her, then to her surprise the creature turned around and ran to the open window. She followed to try and prevent its escape, but the creature made it to the window, jumped out, and much to her surprise the creature turned into smoke and flew away into the night.

Shadowcat charges and jump kicks Wolverine, making him evade the kick, she turned around and roundhouse kicks Wolverine, but he catches her leg, and throws it away. Shadowcat then charges and punches Wolverine three times but each time he blocks. 'How could that happen,' Shadowcat thought as she kicks Wolverine in the face, but he dodges it. 'It makes no sense,' Shadowcat punches at Wolverine making contact with his face, 'He was gonna join us,' Wolverine punches at Shadowcat but she dodges and punches Wolverine, but he moves out of the way, 'He was gonna make friends,' Shadowcat sends a kick at Wolverine, but he catches it and punches her in the face making her stumble, 'Live his life. Now he can't,' Shadowcat catches herself and charges Wolverine again, she sends a chop to his neck, 'He can't because I failed,' Wolverine catches it, and kicked Shadowcat in the stomach making her grunt and hold it in pain, 'I failed him,' Shadowcat pushed through the pain and roundhouse kicked Wolverine's head, but he blocked, she then tried to punch Logan's face but he caught it, Shadowcat then span and tried to back fist him, but again he caught it, 'I'm sorry Telford,' Shadowcat pulled back, and threw another punch, but Wolverine again caught it and pulled her in, right when she was close enough Shadowcat kneed Wolverine in the stomach making him release her, 'I'm sorry,' Shadowcat then charged Wolverine again ready to punch him.

"Alright, that's enough," Wolverine said as he caught Shadowcat's fist, the next thing Shadowcat knows Wolverine puts her in a grapple, and brings her to the ground, her arm painfully being held behind her back, and Wolverine's knee painfully digging in her back as well. Shadowcat tries to escape, but Wolverine puts on the pressure making her scream in pain, "That's enough Pryde," Wolverine ordered

"NO, I can keep," Shadowcat said as she continued to try and break the hold, but Wolverine once again puts more pressure on causing her more pain and stopping her.

"No, you can't. Now I'm gonna let go, and you are gonna stay there till I say so, got it," Wolverine said but got silence in response, Wolverine then put more pressure on then making Shadowcat grunt in pain, "I said got it."

"Got it," Shadowcat grunted

"Good," Wolverine said, he then got up off Shadowcat and stepped back, "Get up." Shadowcat got up from the ground and glared at him, "We got to talk."

"Didn't I already get the you gotta control your emotions speech already," Shadowcat sassed making Wolverine frown.

"You did, obviously I'm gonna have to give it to you again," Logan said

"Don't bother," Kitty said

"You can't let your emotions control you, that's dangerous," Logan said

"I thought that my anger could be my greatest weapon," Kitty said

"Anger is a double-sided blade. Use it correctly, learn to control it, and it can help you in a fight. Used incorrectly, let it control you then you die," Logan said

Kitty was silent for a moment, "What was that move you used on me? I've never seen you use it before," she asked

Logan frowned, he knew what Kitty was trying to do but he'll answer anyways, "It was a reverse that comes from Israeli Special Forces," he said getting Kitty's attention.

"Israeli Special Forces," Kitty asked with interest, with good reason considering her ancestors come from Israel, to know that Logan has some type of fighting style that is related is interesting to her.

"Yeah, it's a fighting style called Krav Maga, it involves defending while at the same time attacking, it's a very aggressive fighting style, it was something I was planning on teaching you," Logan said making Kitty excited about learning it. But Logan had to burst her bubble, "But, I won't be teaching you it."

That set Kitty off, "WHY," she demanded

"Because it is a deadly fighting style, one of the deadliest if not the deadliest on Earth, and with the mindset you have now, you'll wind up killing someone," Logan said making Kitty frown in displeasure. Logan rubbed his hand against his face, "Listen kid, I understand that you're angry," he said getting a scoff from Kitty.

"You don't understand anything," Kitty said

"I don't understand anything. Kid don’t forget who you're talking to; anger is my specialty. I understand it better than anyone in this entire institute. Ever since you came back to the institute from Boston you have been angry, but just because you're angry doesn't mean that you should take it out on the people closest to you," Logan said

"YOU DON'T GET IT. NONE OF YOU DO. YOU DON'T KNOW WHAT HAPPENED," Kitty snapped

"THEN WHAT HAPPENED, TELL ME WHAT HAPPENED," Logan yelled

"I DON'T KNOW. THAT'S THE PROBLEM I DON'T KNOW WHAT HAPPENED," Kitty said

Logan’s voice then became calm, and even gentle, "Then tell me kid, maybe we can figure it out together. Remember, you're not in this alone kid, you never were. Tell me what happened," Logan said

Kitty looked hesitant for a moment, not sure what to do. Where does she even begin with this? Everything is just so confusing and frustrating. Kitty then looked at Logan and she could tell that he wanted to help her, sighing, Kitty spoke in a normal voice, "Telford and I, we went to his house, he wanted to get a picture of him and his mom before we left. I offered to help pack, but he refused, so I stayed downstairs and waited. I then called Peter to apologize for being a bitch to him the day before. After we talked and he forgave me, we hung up, and I continued to wait. Telford, he was taking longer than expected, but I didn't think much of it. I thought that perhaps he was reminiscing on the times he spent in his room, I know I did that before I moved to Chicago. Then I heard Telford scream, and I rushed up the stairs calling his name. I made it to his room and…," Kitty said but stopped.

Logan waited for Kitty to continue, he couldn't rush her, this is probably the most that she has talked about what happened. He can see though that this is hard on her, and it really makes him sad at seeing the affect it has on her. Kitty is a kind and gentle soul, she doesn't belong in this life, a life of violence, a life of survival. She's worked hard, harder than anyone at the institute, and all so she wouldn't be a burden to anyone. And through that hard work Kitty has become strong, but no matter how strong she's become Kitty doesn't belong here. Out of everyone, Kitty deserves a normal life. But whether or not she belongs in this life doesn't matter to her, she's there. She's earned her place, and she only wants to become stronger, and Logan will help her, by the time he's through with her. Kitty will be the best of them all. This is just another challenge that she needs to face.

Kitty took a breath to calm herself down, "I saw his body, Telford's body, laying in the middle of his room. When I saw him, I became scared and hoped to god that he was just knocked out. I ran to him, I kneeled right next to him, then I looked at his face, and saw…," Kitty stopped again as she remembered.

"What did you see," Logan asked

"I saw fear, true, pure fear, as if he had looked at death itself. Then again, maybe he did. I knew that he was dead, I knew it, but I wasn't ready to accept it, so I tried to wake him up, hoping that he would. After failing I checked his pulse and found none. I knew then that I couldn't deny the obvious," Kitty said, she then took a breath, "I didn't understand it. How? How could someone be killed so quickly? I was downstairs. How could he have been killed so quickly?" Logan didn't answer, he knew that Kitty wasn't talking to him, but herself. "I then heard a noise, that's when it occurred to me that the killer could have still been in the room, so I went on guard and contacted the X-Men. I heard the noise again, and knew that someone else was in the room, I told them that they would pay. After that a figure came out of the shadows and charged me, they were…they were really fast, nearly as fast as Quick Silver. They were a blur. It was only through reflex that I was able to phase, and they ran right through me. I turned around to look at the killer."

"Who did you see," Logan asked

"I didn't see a face; the figure was wearing a cloak. What I did see were glowing eyes, and sharp fangs," Kitty said

That got Logan's attention, "Glowing eyes and fangs," he said getting a nod from Kitty.

"He charged me, but I dodged left, he then turned toward me, and we locked eyes. Then he growled this animalistic growl. I charged him, and punched, he stumbled, but caught himself, he then tackled me to the ground. He tried to pin me to the ground, we struggled as he tried to grab my neck. I was able to block his hands that's when I noticed his claws," Kitty said

"Claws," Logan said, getting a nod from Kitty, "Then what?"

Kitty paused, unsure if she should mention the creature calling her Katerina. She's not sure if that is important, just a mistake of identity. Besides if she tells then she'll just cause them unnecessary worry.

Logan noticed the pause, and can't help but wonder what his young protégé was thinking right now. What happened that would make her hesitant to talk about it?

Kitty sighed and continued, deciding to fudge the truth, "He was strong incredibly so, a couple more seconds and he would have overpowered me, I kneed him between the legs, he stopped for a moment, I then punched him, and phased out of his grasp. We both got up, and stared each other down, waiting for the other to move. I knew I couldn't continue the fight in the bedroom, it was too small, I had to move it to a different location. He was gonna attack me, I could tell, but then he stopped, he…he looked like he was listening to something, but I don't know what. After that, his attention was back on me, I thought he would attack again, but he didn't, instead he turned around and headed toward the open window to escape. I pursued him, I wasn't about to let him escape, not after what he did. But he made it to the window, he jumped out, and…," Kitty said pausing

"And," Logan asked

"He, he turned into smoke, and flew away into the night," Kitty said

Logan's eyes widened at that, he frowned then growled, 'No, it can't be. Why,' Logan thought

"How did it happen? How could someone be killed so quickly," Kitty asked, she was asking Logan now.

Logan sighed, "I wish I could give you a better answer kid, but the fact is that there are a lot of people out there who could do that," he said

"But I was downstairs, seconds away from him. No one can kill someone that fast, right," Kitty asked

"There are a lot of mutants and humans who could do that kid," Logan said

"It's…it's not fair, it's not fair. This wasn't supposed to happen. We had just rescued Telford from his father, from a life of crime, he was supposed to come with us to the institute and live his life with friends and family. A happy ending, but instead, he's killed by some freak in a cloak. How's that right? How? I, I should have been there, I should have been there. If I was there, then I could have helped, but I wasn't, I failed."

"You didn't fail anyone half-pint, you did everything that you could. What happened to Telford was an unforeseen circumstance. But that's just life kid, it is always throwing something at you. Sometimes when you do something good, then good things happen. But other times when you do something good then bad things will happen. It's not up to us when these things happen, we can't control it, sometimes bad things, terrible things just happen. And we just have to accept and deal with it."

"How can I accept that? I can't accept that," Kitty said

"No, you can't, not now anyway, but sadly kid, one day you will," Logan said to Kitty, it is quiet for a moment until he speaks again, "Change of plans," Logan said getting Kitty's attention, "I will be teaching you Krav Maga."

"Really," Kitty asked getting a nod from Logan.

"With one condition, you run into that guy again, you use it, to the fullest extent," Logan said

"Didn't you say that it's deadly though. If I use it to the fullest extent doesn't that mean that I could…," Kitty said

"Kill him, yes, you could, and believe me kid, that's a good thing," Logan said

Kitty then became uncomfortable, "I'm not a killer Logan," she said

Logan walked up to Kitty then and placed a hand on her shoulder, "I know kid, but if it comes down to it and it's you or them, choose you. You got people who care about you and would be devastated if you died. I can guarantee that no one would shed a tear at this person's death. Now come on, time to train. I'm gonna start you off with something easy," Logan said, 'If I'm right kid, and god do I hope I'm wrong, but if I'm right and you ran into what I think you did, then you're gonna need every advantage that you can get. If only to survive.'

Kitty nodded and got ready to learn.

Meanwhile, at a Tri-Carrier Classroom

Spider-man was in a classroom filled with a bunch of costumed individuals, aspiring young heroes these individuals were. These individuals also weren't that many years younger or older than him. some are the same age, heck, Harry, and Mary Jane are in his class. Talk about awkward, especially considering MJ and him broke up, but he doesn't let that affect her performance, he'd be a complete jerk if he did. Right now, they were all watching a video of one of Spider-Man's first outings, in the video he was fighting Electro, the villain was shooting blasts at Spider-Man, but the hero was dodging them, and getting his own hits in. There were some students who were watching the video, but others Spider-Man noticed were looking at the clock, waiting for it to be time to leave.

Spider-Man can understand, he has been glancing at the clock every chance he got, once this class is over he can get ready for Harry's Halloween party. Peter is excited for the party, Harry's parties have always been fun. His real hope is that it will lift Kitty's spirits, ever since she came back from Boston, she has been in a terrible mood. Peter can understand that, losing someone like that is hard, it really is, and it takes a long time to get over it, even longer to accept that those things happen. No matter how good something is going, it can easily turn terrible. It's a terrible thing, Peter knows that, but it is something that one has to accept. Peter has accepted it, he's had no choice but to accept it. To many times good things have turned bad for him, sure he could chalk it up as Parker Luck, but when it happens to others then it's hard to use his usual excuse.

Hopefully Kitty will enjoy the party, thankfully Peter was able to get their costumes, Kitty had been in such a terrible mood that she didn't feel like going to anymore stores to shop, so Peter went and chose their costumes, he then gave it to her when he saw her.

Spider-Man looked toward the class and saw an assortment of people, he then caught Harry looking on his phone, rolling his eyes Spider-Man shot his web to the phone, pulled it away from Harry, and into his hand. Harry looked on in surprise, he then looked up at Spider-Man and scowled at him. Spider-Man rolled his eyes again and gestured to pay attention to the video. Harry huffed, he then leaned his head on his arm and watched the video, some of the class snickering at him. The video soon ended with Spider-Man giving Electro a hard punch in the face knocking him out. After that, Spider-Man turned off the video, and then turned toward his class.

"Ok everyone, let's discuss what happened in the video," Spider-Man said, a hand immediately shoots up, Spider-Man turns to the hand and sees that in belongs to a pakanstany girl, with brown hair, a blue mask, a blue costume with a yellow lightning bolt, "Yes, Ms. Marvel," Spider-Man called

"You fought Electro and took him down," Ms. Marvel said with an excited face, she loved watching that fight, you can never find any of the old fights online, it's so hard to track them down.

"Well, yes I did do that. But can anyone tell me anything else," Spider-Man said, he then sees another hand then shoot up, "Yes, America."

"You focused too much on the fight," America answered

"Care to explain," Spider-Man said

"There were civilians around the area, all who almost and probably gotten hurt from the electric blasts that you dodged," America said

"Can you tell me what I should have done," Spider-Man asked

"You should have made sure that the civilians were safe," America said

"How could I have done that? I was alone, I didn't have a team back then. How was I supposed to evacuate people while Electro was blasting me," Spider-Man asked

"You could have made sure that his blasts were away from the people, and then moved him to a secluded area to fight him," Miles Morales also known as the second Spider-Man answered

"You're right, I could have. That would have been the smart thing to do. Sadly, I was just a beginner then, so I didn't think of it. Good job you two. Now I know that all of you are eager to get out of here, but before we leave, a quick scenario for you. You are dealing with a bank robbery and the robbers shoot at the civilians then try to escape. At first sight, the civilians look ok, what do you do then. You can all tell me your answers the next time we see each other, because class is over," Spider-Man said

At the declaration, everyone gets up and starts to file out of the room, all except Harry who goes up to Spider-Man scowling, "Can, I have my phone back now," Harry asked, in response Spider-Man hands Harry his phone, "Ah man, you got webbing on it," Harry complained

"It'll dissolve in an hour," Spider-Man said

"That is so not cool," Harry said as he turned to walk out of the classroom.

"Yeah, well neither is being on your phone during class," Spider-Man retorted, once everyone leaves Spider-Man himself leaves the room to get ready for the party.

Then, at the Sanctum Sanctorum

Doctor Strange is in one of his many rooms looking at a group of people, "Alright, tonight is the night, nearly everything is in place. We must end this before midnight," Strange said

Another figure then steps up, this figure is a black, muscular man with black buzz cut hair, he is wearing black shade where it is impossible to see his eyes, he is wearing a black shirt under a leather jacket, black pants, black combat boots, and a utility belt. "You heard Strange; this ends tonight. Everyone get ready, because when the sun goes down, we move," the man said

"I will cast a locator spell and locate the artifact. Hopefully we'll find it before he does," Strange said, he then left the room, to his chambers.

Then, at the Xavier Institute, Danger Room

Wolverine and Shadowcat were circling each other, both on their guard, ready for the other to attack. Wolverine then charges Shadowcat and throws a punch, she dodges it and kicked him under his chin, jerking his head up. Shadowcat then goes to chop at Wolverine's throat to cut off his air supply, but the Wolverine was able to recover and caught the chop, he then pulled Shadowcat toward him, he uses a grapple on her and Shadowcat finds herself on the ground her arm behind her back, and Wolverine's knee digging in her back, Shadowcat growled as Wolverine put on the pressure, "Give up half-pint," Wolverine asked

"Fat chance," Shadowcat said, she then used what Wolverine taught her and reversed it, giving Wolverine some hard blows in the meantime, now Wolverine is the one on the ground with Shadowcat grappling him, she then put on the pressure making Wolverine growl in pain. "Give up Old Man," Shadowcat mockingly asked

"Not bad kid, I think that is all for today," Wolverine said

"Really," Shadowcat asked as she released Wolverine and got up.

"Yeah, really," Wolverine said as he got up, "You did good today, Half-Pint, you deserve a rest."

"But, I can keep going," Shadowcat said

"I'm sure you could, but I don't think Parker would like it very much," Wolverine said getting a questioning look from Shadowcat, "Don't you have that Halloween party tonight?"

Kitty's eyes widened in realization, "SHIT, you're right. What time is it," Kitty asked, she then ran over to her bag which was nearby and got out her cellphone. As she checked the time Kitty saw that it was 5:30, "Dammit, dammit, dammit, dammit. I have 30 minutes to get ready." Without even saying bye to Logan, Kitty grabbed her bag and ran out of the Danger Room, to get ready. Logan watched as Kitty ran out of the room, as he watched the girl run Logan couldn't help but smile in amusement. His smile then became a frown as he remembered Kitty's story, he then walked out of the room himself.

Later

Kitty is running down the halls of the institute carrying her bathroom supplies. Unknown to Kitty, Bobby is walking down the hall, "Ok, just go up to her, and ask her to the dance, that's all you have to do," Bobby said to himself, he was trying to hype himself up, tonight is the Halloween dance and Bobby was hoping to ask Kitty to it. He was planning on doing it weeks ago, but he never got the chance to ask with everything going on. Kitty always leaving the institute for her driving lessons, she really is dedicated to improving her driving. Then there was Boston, and her trying to recruit Telford which she succeeded, only for him to…well, to be killed. No one knows how that happened or what happened, Kitty has been closed lipped about the entire thing. Whatever happened really got to her. She hasn't exactly been in the greatest mood, always angry, sad, and guilt ridden. It makes Bobby sad to see Kitty this way, she shouldn't be like that, to always have a frown on her face, not when she has such a beautiful smile. Bobby sighed as he thought of Kitty's smile, maybe going to this dance will cheer her up, and make her forget the events that have happened at least for a little while. Perhaps taking her to the Halloween dance will cheer her up, he can only hope. All he has to do is ask her to go with him, which is harder than it sounds because every time he is about to ask, he clams up and talks about something else, that isn't the dance. "I knew I should have asked her weeks ago," Bobby said

Just then Kitty runs past Bobby, "Excuse me," Kitty said

Bobby quickly turned toward Kitty as she ran away, shit that was her, he has to talk to her. Bobby then chased after Kitty, "Hey Kitty, wait up," Bobby said

Kitty, hearing Bobby's voice, contemplated whether she should stop or not, she had to get ready, she doesn't have long. But then she thought of how she'd been acting and decided maybe she owed Bobby, so she stopped and waited for him. "What's up, Bobby," Kitty said

Finally, Bobby caught up to Kitty, and stopped. He was about to speak, but soon his throat closed at what he saw in front of him. In front of Bobby, was Kitty with sweat running down her skin making it shine, her hair was down for the shower, to Bobby Kitty looked, really, really sexy, "I um," Bobby said as he admired Kitty, some very impure thoughts coming to his head.

"Bobby," Kitty said pulling Bobby from any perverted thoughts that he was having.

"Heh," Bobby said

"Are you ok? What's up," Kitty asked

"Oh um," Bobby said clearing his throat, "So, I know that you have a lot going on right now, with everything that has happened, but I was wondering if you would like to go to the Halloween dance tonight. It'll be fun, you know."

"Oh," Kitty said in surprise, she then smiled an apologetic smile, "Thanks Bobby, but I can't go."

"Listen, I know that everything has been hard on you, but maybe this dance is what you need to cheer you up. I promise you'll have fun, I'll make sure of it," Bobby said

"I'm sure you would make sure of it, but the truth is, I already have plans for tonight," Kitty said surprising Bobby.

"Really," Bobby asked

"Yeah, a friend of mine is throwing a party, I promised that I'd go. If I don't, they'll spend the next few months giving me a hard time about it," Kitty said, Harry always complains whenever she, or Peter, or any one of his friends doesn't come to his parties.

"Oh, well ok," Bobby said mildly disappointed at Kitty already having plans, he then smiled, "Well, I guess as long as you're going out and having fun."

"Well," Kitty said as she sighed, "I'll try at least. By the way that actually reminds me of something."

"What," Bobby asked

Kitty then looked at Bobby and sighed, "I'm sorry with the way I've been acting recently. I can't help it, I think back about what happened, and it upsets me, but that is no reason to take my anger out on you guys. I'm sorry for doing that, I hope you can forgive me," Kitty said

Bobby was silent for a moment, he was surprised by the apology, but he couldn't hold it against Kitty, not when he knew that he'd be acting the same way. With that Bobby smiled, "No problem, Kitty," Bobby said

"Really," Kitty asked

"Really no harm done," Bobby reassured

Kitty smiled, "Thanks Bobby," she said, Kitty then surprised Bobby by kissing his cheek, "I don't know how you don't have a girlfriend yet, all of those other girls really are crazy. Anyways I have to go, later." Kitty then turned around and ran off leaving Bobby standing there.

Bobby then sighed, "I don't have a girlfriend yet, because none of those girls are you, the perfect one," he said as he watched Kitty run off, Bobby then turned around and walked away.

Later, Kitty's and Rogue's room

Kitty who is in her pink robe went to her closet and took out a bag, she then set the bag on her bed, "Alright, let's see what I am going to be tonight," Kitty said to herself, she doesn't know what is in this bag, after everything that happened with Telford, Kitty wasn't in the mood for costume shopping, so Peter had just went out and got their costumes himself, paid for them both. Which was really sweet of him, she can't help but feel a little bad, they put all of that work in costume shopping together and in the end, she wasn't there to buy them with him. But there is nothing that she can do about it now. Only thing to do is take out the costume, see what was chosen, and put it on. With that Kitty reaches into the bag, and takes out her costume, once she sees it, Kitty smiled, "Excellent choice Peter." Kitty then puts her costume on, she then walked up to a mirror and looked at herself. What Kitty sees is her wearing the witch costume that she had tried on at Phantom, she decided to let her hair fall down her shoulders, "Hm, something is missing." Kitty then went to the bag and finds a witch's hat, she takes the hat out of the bag and places it on her head. Kitty goes back to the mirror and looks at herself, she smiles, "Perfect."

Kitty's phone ring then goes off getting her attention, she picks up her phone that is lying on the bed and answers it, "Hello," she said

Somewhere outside Xavier institute

Peter who is wearing the warlock costume that he had tried on at Phantom, is leaning against his car looking at his surroundings, enjoying the effort that people put in their decorating, "Hey, was just calling to see if you were ready, I'm at our usual drop-off/pickup area," Peter said

Kitty and Rogue's Room

Kitty smiled a small smile, "Yeah, I'm ready, I got the costume on now," Kitty said

"So, what do you think? Did I pick good," Peter asked

Kitty laughed, "You picked very good. I'm on my way down now, I'll see you in a few minutes," she said

"Ok, see ya," Peter said

Peter and Kitty then both hung up their phones. Kitty then grabbed what she needed and left her room, closing the door. She entered the hallway and headed downstairs. Once in the foyer Kitty took a moment to look at the mansion that was decked out in Halloween decorations. Everyone really put in some serious effort this year. As she was looking a voice caught Kitty's attention.

"Hey, nice costume," the voice said

Kitty looked to where the voice came from and saw a 13-year-old girl, she is 5'3, has blond hair, blue eyes, she is currently wearing a really good zombie costume which sends a shiver down Kitty's spine, and not the good kind of shiver that Peter gives her. She always hated zombies, ever since she watched the Walking Dead, they just freaked her out. Behind the girl are two boys who are reluctantly following her. The first boy has to be about 15, he is a bald African American male, has brown eyes, he is 5'7, he is wearing a Frankenstein costume. Finally, the second boy must be 14, he has blond hair, blue eyes, is 5'6, and unlike his other two friends, he isn't wearing a monster costume. Instead, he is wearing a police officer costume.

The girl is smiling at Kitty, while the two boys are giving her weary, and nervous looks. She supposes that makes sense, she hasn't made herself very approachable these past few days. Putting that thought away, Kitty looks at the girl, "Thanks, I can't tell you how long it took to finally pick a costume," Kitty said

"Yeah, Ahh know what you mean. It takes tahhm to pick out the right costume," Paige said

"Yeah, it does. I'm sorry but I don't know your names," Kitty said

"Paige Gunthrie, and these are Everette, and Douglas," Paige introduce

"Gunthrie, does that mean that you're related to," Kitty asked only to get a nod from Paige.

"Yep, Sammy's my brother," Paige said

"Wow, I've really been out of the loop. Well, my name is Kitty Pryde," Kitty said

"Oh, we know who you are. You're Shadowcat, part of the X-Men," Paige said excitedly taking Kitty by surprise.

"Yep, that's me," Kitty said

"Man, that must be so cool being an X-Man," Paige said

"Well, it has its moments," Kitty said shrugging

"Man, Ahh would love ta be part of the X-Men. What does a girl have ta do ta be part of that team. It must be awesome, going out there, fighting the bad guys, and saving people," Paige said

"Well, like I said, it has its moments. If you really want to join the X-Men or even the New Mutants, then you need to have complete control of your powers," Kitty said

The African America, Everette snorted, "Control, that is something that Paige doesn't have," Everette said

"Oh, shut up Everette," Paige said

"You do need control of your powers," Kitty said getting the threes attention, "Believe me, you don't want to be out there without any control. You could be put in a situation where you need them most, and you find out you can't use them, or you do use your powers and lose control of them. Either scenario ends up badly. If you really want to be part of the X-Men, then pay attention to what we teach, and keep practicing. If you do that, then who knows, maybe I'll put in a good word," Kitty said shrugging

"You mean it," Paige said excitedly.

Kitty smiled, "Sure, you do of course have to practice though," Kitty said

"Oh, Ahh will so practice. Just you wait, one day you and Ahh will be teammates," Paige said

Kitty chuckled, "I look forward to it. Now if you'll excuse me, I have to go," she said

"Sure," Paige said as she moved aside to let Kitty through, "Later."

"Bye," Kitty said as she walked away from the trio.

Unknown to the four Professor Xavier was nearby, and he watched the entire thing. At the end of the exchange Charles couldn't help but smile at Kitty, he really can't help but be impressed by her sometimes. She put her mind to it, Kitty could make a great leader. Charles is brought out of his thoughts when he senses a presence behind him.

"Something wrong Logan," Charles asked

"We have to talk, get Ororo and Hank, I found out what happened in Boston," Logan said

"I'll summon them at once. Let us go to the war room," Charles said as he and Logan then headed to the war room.

As Kitty walked to the door, Bobby, who is wearing a ghost costume, just entered the foyer himself getting ready to go to the dance. “Hey Bobby, good costume,” Kitty said getting Bobby’s attention.

“Thanks Kit…,” Bobby said, but stopped when he looked at Kitty in her witch costume. Immediately Bobby was mesmerized by her, she looked so beautiful in the costume, especially with her hair down. All Bobby did was keep on walking as he stared at his fellow X-Man.

“Later,” Kitty said as she exited the mansion closing the door.

Bobby, who wasn’t paying attention anymore, tripped on his own two feet and fell on the floor face first. That got a laugh from the other three students.

Outside The Xavier Institute

Kitty is walking to her and Peter's meeting place, she is still not in the best mood, she still can't get what happened with Telford out of her head. She still doesn't understand it, how can something so terrible happen? Kitty sighed; she will not think about this tonight. Tonight, she is gonna go to Harry's party with Peter, her amazing boyfriend, spend as much time as she can with him, and have fun. Finally, Kitty made it to the meeting spot, and she sees Peter in his warlock costume, waiting for her outside his car like he always does. It didn't take Peter long to notice her, and when he did, he smiled at her. When she saw his smile, Kitty felt herself warm up, and couldn't help but smile back, Peter had always had that effect on her. Whenever he smiles, she can't help but return it. It just makes her so happy seeing it.

Crossing the street Kitty approached her boyfriend, when they were in reaching distance, they immediately grabbed hold of each other, Peter having his arms around her waist, and Kitty with her arms around his neck. They then leaned toward each other and shared a kiss. After five seconds Peter and Kitty broke apart, they then leaned their foreheads against each other, "Hey," Peter greeted

"Hey," Kitty said

"How are you doing," Peter asked

"Ok, I guess," Kitty answered

Peter then brought his right hand up, and caressed Kitty's cheek with his thumb. Kitty automatically leaned into his hand enjoying the contact, "We don't have to go, if you don't want to. If you want, we can buy some candy, go to my place, and watch Halloween specials all night," Peter offered

Kitty smiled at the offer, "No, I want to go to the party. We've been planning it for weeks, besides if we don't go, we'll never hear the end of it from Harry," she said

"If you're sure," Peter said

"I am, let's go," Kitty said, she then stepped out of Peter's arms, and went to the passenger's side of the car. Once there she opened the door and entered the car with Peter following suit. They both close their doors, Peter starts the engine, takes it out of PARK and drives them away. "E.I.D.I.T.H., play some Halloween music for us," Kitty said

"Of course, Ms. Pryde," E.I.D.I.T.H. said, just then the radio turned on, and the song This Is Halloween started playing. Peter and Kitty smiled at the song and listened to it as they drove away.

Then, In Xavier Institute, War Room

In the war room were the staff of the Xavier Institute, which honestly isn't a lot. Hopefully they can change that one day. The staff include Charles Xavier, codename Professor X, Logan, codename Wolverine, Ororo Munroe codename Storm, and Hank McCoy codename Beast. Logan had called a meeting to discuss what happened in Boston which the other three were curious about, considering Kitty had been tight lipped about what happened. They saw what happened affected her greatly, how she was just angry, sad, and guilt ridden. It made them sad to see Kitty that way, so they didn't push her, and decided to wait until she was ready to talk about it.

Logan looked at everyone in the room, who were all looking at him intently, "I was able to get Kitty to talk about what happened," Logan said

"Really," Hank asked getting a nod from Logan.

"What did happen," Ororo asked

"Alright, listen up. This is what she told me," Logan said, with that he told the three the entire story. Everything that Kitty told him, he told them. "The thing then turned to smoke and flew away," Logan finished explaining. After the explanation was done, the room was silent for a minute, Xavier, Ororo, and Hank trying to absorb everything that was told to them.

"Speed," Hank said

"Strength," Ororo said

"Glowing eyes," Xavier said

"Sharp fangs," Hank said

"Claws," Ororo said

"And can turn to smoke," Logan said

"But what does that mean. Who killed Telford," Hank asked

The three looked at Logan and saw a look on his face, "You know, don't you," Ororo said

Logan sighed, "I've been around for a long time. How long, I don't even know. A lot of my memory is gone, but the things I was able to remember plus my most recent adventures with the likes of the Avengers. I know exactly who did this," he said as he walked over to the window and looked outside at the sky, the sun is going down. It will soon be night and come night they will be free to come out, they will be able to roam, and to hunt.

"Who did this," Ororo said

"Vampires," Logan said surprising the three in the room.

"Vampires," Hank repeated surprised

"You're joking. Vampires don't exist Logan," Ororo said

Xavier sighed as he came out of his surprise. He wasn't surprised because of the discovery that vampires exist, he always knew that. But what did surprise him was that he didn't come to the same conclusion as Logan, "Oh, believe me Ororo they exist," he said taking Storm and Hank by surprise.

"Are you serious Charles," Hank said getting a nod from Xavier.

"I am, I've been all over the world, and through my journeys I have seen some extraordinary things. Some things that one would think impossible. One of the things that I discovered was the Homines nocturnao also known as vampires."

"I can't believe it," Ororo said

"Believe it Ro, because I've dealt with vampires, back in World War II, and when I was with the Avengers," Logan said

"World War II, how did that happen," Hank asked

"During World War II Hitler, and the Red Skull tried to invade Transylvania, the homeland of the vampires. As a result, the U.S., and Canada, had an uneasy alliance with Transylvania. Their leader was part of the Howling Commandos for a while," Logan explained

"I remember learning that in history class when I was young, the king of Transylvania King Vlad himself fought in the war," Hank said

Logan laughed, "King Vlad, that was only an alias that the U.S., Canada, and any other country who allied themselves with Transylvania gave him. It was his old name, before he became king. Once he became king, he took on a new name. To this day, he still goes by this name," Logan said

"What's his actual name then," Ororo asked

Logan then turned to his fellow faculty, "His name, is Dracula," Logan said getting shocked looks from Hank and Ororo

"WHAT," Hank and Ororo said

"Dracula. As in Count Dracula," Hank asked

"Don't call him Count, not unless you want him to kill you. He hates that title considering he is king of a vampire nation," Logan said

"I can't believe it. Dracula is real," Ororo said

"I've seen him myself, fought alongside him, and now I fight against him," Logan said

"And that creature, that killed Telford, and Kitty fought was a…," Ororo said

"Vampire," Xavier finished, "I'm afraid so."

"But what was a vampire doing at Telford's house," Hank asked

"Vampires are hunters, they need blood to survive, their preference is human blood. They can only come out at night or risk being destroyed by the sunlight. Even Dracula can only move at night or in the shadows. Telford, my guess may just have been one of the unlucky victims," Logan said

"And Kitty fought it, and it escaped. What are the chances that it will come after her," Hank said

"Not sure, vampires have their own mind. Before they were vampires, they were human, feeling a sense of revenge is possible," Logan said

"Perhaps it isn't a good idea to let the students go out tonight," Hank suggested, now he can't help but feel paranoid, knowing that vampires are real and that they hunt in the night, makes the world feel a lot more unsafe than it normally does.

"Where is Kitty," Ororo asked, she herself is concerned for the girl. That vampire may just come after her for revenge, and this time Kitty just might not survive.

"She already left for a Halloween party in New York," Logan answered much to Ororo's displeasure.

"We should call her, get her to come back," Storm said

"No, we shouldn't, we should let her go," Logan said

"SHE IS IN DANGER. WHAT IF THAT VAMPIRE COMES AFTER HER. SHE COULD DIE, OR WORSE BECOME A VAMPIRE HERSELF," Storm snapped

"Even if we do call her back. What will that accomplish? We keep her inside for one night. But what about the others? Are we just never gonna let her go out at nighttime? That's a terrible plan. Besides, half-pint is with her boyfriend," Logan said

"Boyfriend? Since when does Kitty have a boyfriend," Ororo asked

"Not sure. Sometime this month," Logan answered, "Anyway, there is no reason to worry, because Kitty is with her boyfriend."

"Unless that boyfriend of her's has powers, I don't see how he could protect her," Ororo said

"Trust me Ororo, when I say that this boyfriend of Kitty's will take very good care of her," Charles said

Logan looked at Charles then, 'Charles, do you,' Logan asked

Charles nodded, 'I do Logan, hard to believe that all this time, Kitty has been keeping such a secret,' he said

'Not her's to tell,' Logan responded getting a nod from Charles.

"There is nothing to worry about. Let's let Kitty have her fun, after everything she's been through, she needs it," Charles said

Ororo looked reluctant to accept the answer, she honestly would feel better knowing that Kitty is at the Institute under her watchful eye. But the girl really does need to have some fun, maybe it will cheer her up. Reluctantly Storm nodded her head with Hank following suit. "Should we tell the X-Men," Ororo asked

Charles shook his head, "Not tonight, let's let everyone enjoy themselves tonight," he said getting nods from the other three. "Ok, till then, enjoy your Halloween." With that everyone exited the war room and went their separate ways.

New York City, Warehouse

Peter's silver sudan arrived outside the warehouse, Peter and Kitty took a minute to observe what was in front of them, "Whoa," Peter said

"Yeah," Kitty agreed

The warehouse had to have been four stories tall, with a space wide enough to hold an assortment of items, tiny, small, big, and freakishly large. If Kitty had to say, it was more than big enough to fit two X-Wings, maybe even three. The warehouse itself was decked out with all types of decorations, on the walls there were ghosts, ghouls, spiders, goblins much to Peter's discomfort, Harry really is embracing the goblin theme. They look up and see some windows at each level, they can see ghosts, werewolves, vampires, etc.

"Keep an eye out for any parking spots," Peter said as he continued driving, trying to find a parking spot.

Doing as her boyfriend says, Kitty looked around for a parking space, finally after five minutes of driving she spots one, "Found one, over there near that vampire statue," Kitty said pointing to the parking spot.

Peter drove up to the spot and parked the car. Once he took out the keys Peter and Kitty exited the car. Peter then took out his phone, "You there E.I.D.I.T.H.," Peter asked

"Here and ready to serve Mr. Parker," E.I.D.I.T.H. said

"Great, lock the doors, and let me know if anything happens," Peter said

"Of course sir," E.I.D.I.T.H. said

"Well other than that, enjoy your Halloween E.I.D.I.T.H.," Peter said, with that he pocketed his phone as Kitty approached him.

"What does an A.I. even do on Halloween," Kitty asked as she and Peter started walking to the entrance of the party.

"Not sure, maybe she goes over to an internet café to hang out with J.A.R.V.I.S. and F.R.I.D.A.Y.," Peter answered, making Kitty laugh. When they make it to the door the bouncer stops them. Harry's parties always have bouncers because at times his parties have been crashed and some people wind up causing trouble and need to be thrown out.

The bounce is a bald, muscular, African American man, who looked to be in his mid-thirties, he has brown eyes, a grey sleeveless shirt that showed off his muscular arms for intimidation purposes, and black pants, "Stop right there, names," the bouncer said

"Jeff it's us," Peter said

"Yeah, don't you recognize us," Kitty said, as she and Peter take off their hat and hood.

A look of recognition flashes across Jeff's face, "Oh, Peter, Kitty, wow, didn't know you were coming. It's been a while since I've seen you two on the scene," Jeff said

"Yeah, well life you know," Peter said

"Believe me, I know," Jeff said, he then looked at Kitty, "I saw the news, you took down one of the biggest gangs in Boston. Congratulations."

Kitty gave a small yet depressed smile, "Thanks Jeff, believe me it was my pleasure taking that gang out," she said

Jeff smiled at Kitty, "People like you Kitty, makes me feel good about mutants, and the Xavier Institute" he said

"Thanks Jeff, that means a lot," Kitty said but she can’t help wonder why Jeff mentioned the Institute.

"Well, I'll let you go in. Enjoy the party," Jeff said as he opened the door for the couple.

"Have a good night, Jeff," Peter said

"Later," Kitty said, the couple then entered the warehouse. As the door was open four other kids, these four kids being Tabitha who was dressed as a vampire, Jubilee who was dressed as a magician with a top hat and wand (Think Zatanna from Justice League Unlimited), Roberto as Sherlock Holmes, and Ray who was dressed like the stereotypical green alien tried to get in but were caught by Jeff.

"Not so fast," Jeff said slamming the door shut, "Name."

Tabitha looked at Jeff and gave him a charming smile, "You really don't need to know our names do you," she asked as she sauntered close to the man.

Jeff sighed, 'Great, I have to deal with this kind,' he thought, he then looked at Tabitha, "This is a private party, your name must either be on the list, or you need an invitation. Do you have an invitation?"

"Wellll, not particularly," Jubilee answered

"No name, no invitation, no party," Jeff said

"But what about the two who just went in, I didn't see them showing an invitation," Ray asked

"They gave me their names, and they're old friends of Harry Osborn. Invitations or not, their names are always on the list," Jeff said getting groans from the group.

Roberto sighed, "Guys, we have no other choice, listen, my name is Roberto DeCosta, she is Tabitha Smith, he is Ray Crisp, and she is Jubilation Lee. So now that you know, you will let us go in now right," he said while motioning toward his friends.

"No," Jeff said surprising the group.

"WHAT, WHAT DO YOU MEAN NO," the group demanded

"Your names aren't on the list," Jeff said

"But, I'm Roberto DeCosta, she is Tabitha Smith, he is Ray Crisp, and she is Jubilation Lee," Roberto said

"You say that like it's supposed to mean something to me," Jeff said once again surprising the group.

"Ok, let's try this, my name is Ray Crisp, you know Berserker," Ray said

"Roberto DeCosta, Sunspot," Roberto said

"Jubilation Lee, Jubilee," Jubilee said

"Tabitha Smith, you can call me Boom Boom," Tabitha said

"We're the New Mutants," Roberto said, the four smiled at each other, now the guy will have to let them in knowing who they are.

"So, you just got your powers, congratulations. You're still not getting in," Jeff said making the four's jaws drop.

"We did not just get our powers. We've had our powers for years," Roberto said heatedly

"Our team's name is The New Mutants," Jubilee said

"Never heard of you," Jeff said

"We're on TV all the time facing evil mutants, protecting humanity," Ray explained

"Isn't that the X-Men," Jeff asked

"THE X-MEN," the group exclaimer

"You know the X-Men isn't the only mutant group out there," Jubilee said

"We're just as good as the X-Men," Roberto said

"Don't care, your name is not on the list," Jeff said

"We save people, we're heroes. Show us some appreciation," Tabitha complained

"Girl, I don't care if you're Wasp, or Iron Man themselves, you're not on the list you don't get in, now leave," Jeff said making the group groan in disappointment, as they turned around and started to walk away.

"Man that bites," Roberto said

"We ditched the Halloween dance for nothing, thanks a lot Tabitha," Ray said as he scowled at the blond. It was her idea to go to ditch the Halloween dance, and go to Osborn's party. Said that Osborn's parties are awesome, said that she could get them it.

"Sorry guys, I tried to charm him, I did, but it didn't work. He must be gay or something," Tabitha said

Jubilee took off her hat and huffed, she should have just gone to the dance, just then someone bumps into her making her grunt. Feeling annoyed, Jubilee turned around to the jerk who bumped into her and not apologized. "HEY JERK," she said making the person and his two friends stop, "Yeah I'm talking to you, turn around." The person turned around, "Now listen here I am not…not…not…" Jubilee trailed off as the person and his two friends turned around. The two friends were none other than Luke Cage who was dressed as The Thing, and Sam Alexander who is dressed as Ghostface, while the person who bumped into Jubilee was none other than Danny Rand who was dressed in a karate uniform with a black bel tied around his waist. Danny was giving Jubilee a very calm and serene look, that just made her stomach do a summersault.

"Is there something the matter," Danny asked as he walked up to the group.

"Yeah, my friend Jubilee has something to say to you," Tabitha said as she wrapped her arm around Jubilee, "Go ahead Jube, tell him."

"Um, uh, uh, hi," Jubilee said shyly

"Hello," Danny greeted

Jubilee soon found her head going on the fritz, his voice is so smooth, calm, and sexy. Why was she angry again?

"Yo Danny, come on man we got to go," Sam said

"You're not going anywhere not until my girl Jubilee tells you off," Tabitha interjected

"Oh, um, right, um, you bumped into me," Jubilee said meekly

"Did I," Danny asked raising an eyebrow in question.

"Yeah, and you didn't apologize," Jubilee said

"Oh," Danny said, he then walked closer to Jubilee, and looked her straight in the eyes, his blue eyes piercing hers. Suddenly Jubilee feels herself stop breathing, and her stomach keeps doing summersaults. "I apologize for bumping into you, I should have paid more attention."

"It's ok," Jubilee squeaked out, Danny then smiled at the girl, and Jubilee's legs suddenly felt weak.

"I am glad," Danny said

"Yo, Danny, let's go, we got a party to go to," Sam said getting Danny's attention.

"On my way," Danny said, he then turned back toward Jubilee, "I must go, my friends are impatient, perhaps we will see each other again."

"Y-yeah," Jubilee said

"Have a happy Halloween Jubilee," Danny said

"You to Danny," Jubilee said her voice shaking. With that Danny walked off with Sam and Luke entering the warehouse. Once he was gone Jubilee gave out a frustrated, exaggerated groan, "Are you kidding me, that is so not fair." Jubilee then turned toward Tabitha, "I blame you, Tabitha."

"Me? What did I do," Tabitha asked

"You convinced me in coming, when we couldn't even get in, and now I just met that hunk of a guy, and now I am more upset because he is in there while I am out here," Jubilee said, she then continued on walking.

"You'll see him again," Tabitha said as she followed a disgruntled Jubilee.

Inside the warehouse

Peter and Kitty were walking in the warehouse that was now being used to house one of their friend's parties, the music was on it was playing Somebody's Watching Me by Rockwell, the lights were dimmed Halloween colors flashing all over the place, hanging on the ceiling were witches on broomsticks, ghosts, bats, there were also some superheroes such as Iron Man, War Machine, Falcon, both Spider-Men, Nova. They looked around and saw bobbing for apples, trivia, there was dancing, tables with all kinds of food and drinks, there were seats and tables all around for the guests to relax in, there were servers who were going around, either replacing what food was taken or getting the party goers something. Honestly it was everything that Peter and Kitty expected from Harry.

"Harry really went over the top this time didn't he," Kitty asked

"You're telling me. So, what do you want to do first," Peter asked

"Hm, good question, how about some games, they have bobbing for blood apples," Kitty said as she pointed to the game.

Peter grabbed Kitty's hand which she grabbed back, "Let's go," Peter said, they then walked toward the activity. There was a line, but it didn't take them long to get to the front, first was Peter, "Wish me luck," he said to Kitty.

"How about instead of a wish," Kitty said, she then kissed Peter's cheek, "You get a kiss."

"That's even better," Peter said making Kitty giggle. Peter then walked up the barrel, he looked down and saw that the water was colored red to look like blood, "Blood apples, and water that looks like blood. Seriously Harry."

"Rules are simple, you have 10 seconds to get an apple, I will time you on this stopwatch, when the ten seconds are up, I will tap your shoulder, that is when you come back up. understand," the man said

"Understood," Peter said

"Good, now get ready, and GO," the man said, with that Peter dived his head in the water and tried to get an apple.

"Come on Peter, you can do it. Get that apple," Kitty cheered for her boyfriend.

Finally, time was up, and the worker tapped Peter's shoulder. Once he felt the tap, Peter came up and he had an apple in his mouth.

"YES, way to go baby," Kitty said

"Congratulations, next," the worked said

Kitty then steps up while taking off her hat and setting it down, but not before Peter kissed her cheek, "Good luck," he said making Kitty smile.

"Do I need the explain the rules," the worker asked

"I heard them the first time. Just say when," Kitty said, right when the worker was about to give the ok, Kitty interrupted, "Wait, sorry, but can you hang on a sec?" Kitty then turned to Peter, "Baby, can you hold my hair back, I don't really want to put it in a ponytail?"

"Sure," Peter said

Kitty smiled, "Thanks Peter," she said, with that Peter walked up and gathered Kitty's hair in his hands. Kitty then turned toward the worker, "Ok, I'm ready."

"Alright, and GO," the worker said, Kitty then dunked her head in the barrel trying to get an apple, eventually ten seconds came, and the worker tapped her shoulder. With that Kitty came up with an apple in her mouth. "Congratulations to the both of you, your prizes are your apples. Enjoy."

"Gee thanks," Peter said with an eye roll, he and Kitty then walked off with Kitty getting her hat, and eating their apples.

"Hm, lame prize, but juicy apple," Kitty said as she put her hat back on, making Peter smile.

What they or any of the other teen heroes did not know was that their party was about to be crashed. In a secluded area of the warehouse a portal appears and through the portal was Dr. Strange, War Wolf, the African America man, and finally a woman with long red hair tied in a ponytail, blue eyes, she is 5'9, she is wearing a long sleeved grey shirt that shows her midriff, a black leather vest, black gloves, red pants, a black belt, black boots, topping it off are two shotguns hanging on her legs. On the other side of the open portal is Sitwell.

"Spread out we must find the artifact," Dr. Strange said

"Me, Man Thing, and Vampire by Night will stay behind in the Sanctorum, just in case. Everyone, be sure to keep in radio contact," Sitwell said, the portal then closed.

With that the group spreads out and starts their search.

Up at the ceiling the glass windows open, and 10 smoke trails come flying in. The smoke then transforms into ten cloaked figures, "Finds the artifact, it is the key to our goal," one of the figures ordered, with that the figures all spread out. 'She's here,' the figure thought as he sniffed the air, 'You still have the same smell.'

Flashback – Back in the 1600s

The figure is stumbling along a path, injured and weak, he had been walking for days, and he hasn't eaten in just as long. Finally, the injuries and hunger took their toll and the figure dropped on the ground, and lost consciousness.

When the figure wakes up, he finds that he is lying in a bed, he looks around confused and wary, just then he hears footsteps, he looks to where the steps are coming from and sees a young woman, she is sixteen, she is 5'3, has long brown hair, blue eyes, Caucasian skin, and is wearing a puritan dress. The woman sees that he is awake, "Good you're awake." The woman said as she walked up to the figure and sat down on the chair next to the bed.

"What happened? Where am I," the figure asked wary of the surroundings and of the woman.

"That's a good question," the woman said as she wettened the cloth, and then started to dab the figure's head, her touch gentle and soft, "I was walking along the path, when I found you injured and unconscious," The woman said

"And you took me with you," the figure asked surprised, but on guard, for all he knew this could be a trap by his enemies, perhaps some way to get information from him about his father, and then kill him. But the girl, her smile was so gentle, and kind. He couldn't sense any maliciousness from her.

"Of course, I did, you were injured. I couldn't let you die, so I took you to my home. You've been out for days," the girl informed as she wettened her cloth again and again started to dab the figure’s head, "What is your name stranger?"

The figure doesn't know why he answered, perhaps it was because of the girl's demeanor, she was just so kind and innocent, "Janus, my name is Janus," Janus said

"Janus," the girl said, she then smiled a sweet smile, "Well, it's nice to meet you Janus, my name is Katerina."

Present Day, Back At The Party

'No matter how long it has been, you still smell the same,' the figure said as he sniffed the air again. After that the figure left and went to searching.

Meanwhile, Peter and Kitty continued walking around the warehouse, exploring the place, seeing what there was to do. As far as they can see, there is always something to do. Right now, they were on the second floor, they're not sure if you'd call it a second floor. More like some giant walkway, it is big enough for activities and dancing, but if you look down you could see the ground floor. It really amazes the two, with how much there is to do, how is there any room to dance? That truly is amazing.

As they looked Peter catches sight of a game, he then taps Kitty's shoulder making her look at him, "Check it out," Peter said pointing toward one of the games. It is the game where there are balloons on the wall, and people throw darts to pop them and win a prize.

"Oh, I love that game, let's go play," Kitty said as she grabbed Peter's hand and led him to the booth. Once they got to the booth, Peter and Kitty are greeted by a male teenager.

"Hello there," the teenager said

"Hello," Peter and Kitty said

The worker handed five darts to the couple, "Here are your darts. Which of you are going first," the worker asked

Peter looked at Kitty, "You go first this time," Peter suggested

"You sure," Kitty asked, she got a nod in response, "Ok then, let's do this." Kitty then picked up a dart and threw it popping a balloon, making her cheer in glee.

While Kitty is playing the game Peter looks at the worker, "So, how much are you getting paid to miss Halloween," he asked

In response the worker smiled, "Let's just say this, by the time this night is over I'll be able to buy my girlfriend a diamond necklace and still have enough money to buy an Xbox," he said making Peter whistle.

"Dang Harry pays well, I'm more of a PlayStation guy myself though," Peter said

The worker shrugged, "Difference in taste," he said

"True," Peter said, eventually Kitty had used up all the darts, she was able to pop three balloons but missed two. Peter then stepped up next, the worker gave him five darts, and Peter started throwing them, he was able to pop two balloons but missed three. Once they were done with the game the two then left in search of any other games.

As they walked, Peter and Kitty ran into Harry who was dressed as a werewolf, "Hey guys," Harry greeted

"Hey Har," Peter greeted

"So, what do you guys think of the party," Harry asked

"I think you really went over the top on this one Harry," Kitty said

"What can I say Kitkat I aim to please. You guys register for the costume contest yet," Harry said

"Oh crap, we almost forgot to register," Kitty said as she and Peter's eyes widened in realization.

Harry laughed, "You guys' better register, or you'll lose your chance at getting the prize," he said

"What is the prize," Peter said

"Some tablet I was able to get my hands on. I swear with the way this thing looks, it is meant for Halloween," Harry said

"Really? Think we could get a sneak peak of this tablet," Kitty asked

"Sorry Kitty, but you'll just have to wait till the costume contest," Harry said

"Then we should probably go register. Let's go," Kitty said as she grabbed Peter's hand and started to lead them away, "Bye Harry."

"Later," Peter said

"See ya guys," Harry said as he watched the couple walk away.

As the events unfolded, the black man is walking along the party ignoring everything and everyone, keeping an eye out for his objective, and his enemies. As he walked, he bumps into a muscular, blond, 18 years old male who is dressed as a football player.

"Hey asshole," the blonde said but the black man ignores him and continued walking. Flash growled in anger at the man.

Meanwhile, Peter and Kitty were now down on the dance floor with everyone dancing to Pet Sematary by Ramones, Peter took Kitty's hand and span her around making her laugh. Seeing her laugh makes Peter smile, he's glad to see Kitty laugh, that she is having a good time. She needs it after what happened to her, even though he knows that she isn't completely ok, if he can just make her forget all her problems just for tonight then he will.

Kitty, using Peter's hand, pulled herself closer to him, and watched as he smiled at her. She really loved to see his smile; she was really having a good time. This is what she needed, just to spend some quality time with Peter, her boyfriend, no missions, no being an X-Man, no mutants, no humans, no prejudice, none of that, right now she is just a teenage girl dancing with her amazing boyfriend.

As they dance Kitty dances backwards a bit bumping into someone, "Whoa," Kitty said, she then turned around, "Sorry about that," she apologizes, but she stopped when she saw that the person who she bumped into was none other than Mary Jane who was dressed as Sailor Moon.

"MJ," Peter exclaimed as he saw his fellow spider-person.

"Peter, Kitty," Mary Jane said, none too thrilled, just then the couple noticed another person in a wheelchair next to MJ. This person is an 18-year-old, blonde girl, with blue eyes, and Caucasian skin, she was currently dressed as princess Lela. Both Peter and Kitty recognized the girl immediately.

"Gwen," They exclaimed

Gwen smiled as she saw Peter, "Hey Peter," she greeted, she then looked at Kitty and her smile dimmed, "Hey Kitty," Gwen said less happily.

Kitty sighed in her head, she was having such a great time with Peter, but now that MJ and Gwen are here that seems to be going down the drain. Don't get her wrong, Kitty is always happy to see MJ and Gwen, she's been trying to reconnect with them for years without much success. But Kitty has been through a lot, and she just needs to take her mind off it. But now that Gwen and MJ are here, she just knows that they are gonna be giving her the cold shoulder the entire time they are together, and she really isn't in the mood to deal with that.

Peter had a similar thought in mind and decided that he wasn't about to let MJ and Gwen ruin what was supposed to be a good time for Kitty. With that in mind Peter turned to Kitty, "Hey, Kitty, would you mind grabbing you and I some drinks," he asked getting a raised eyebrow from Kitty.

"Sure, I guess," Kitty said, she then leaned up and kissed Peter's cheek, "You know normally, it's the guy who gets the drinks right," she said smiling as she walked away.

"I thought we lived in the 21st century with women equality," Peter responded, he them turned toward Gwen and MJ and got serious which the two noticed. "Listen guys, Kitty has been through a lot these past few days, and I'm hoping that this party will lift her spirits. So can you do me a favor and please don't act like jerks to her tonight?"

"You think we act like jerks to her," MJ asked frowning at Peter.

"Everyone does, and for such a stupid reason too," Peter said

"I don't think it's stupid. I think we're justified," MJ said

"Maybe in the beginning, but it's been years MJ. Don't you think it's time to let it go," Peter said

"NO, it's not time to let it go. How can you ask me that? To let it go," MJ said her face starting to reveal a hurt look.

"Listen, I'm willing to do what I can to give Kitty a good time, and make sure she enjoys herself. If that means that I have to avoid you two, to do it, then I'm sorry but I will," Peter said

"Hm, always Kitty, isn't Peter? When it's a choice between her or anyone else, it's always her. Even when we dated, it was always her," MJ said, with that she turned around and left.

Gwen stayed behind though and looked at Peter, "You really do love her Peter," she said

"I do Gwen," Peter said

Gwen took a breath, "Always knew it, we all knew it. Even when we dated, I knew it," Gwen said

"Gwen, I'm not trying to be mean, I'm not," Peter said

"I know you aren't Peter, and for the record, I'm happy for you. You and Kitty deserve each other. I can tell there is a difference in the both of you, you're happier. You deserve that," Gwen said

"Gwen, why can't you let this go? Why can't you just go back to being friends," Peter said

Gwen looked down, "It just hurts too much," she said, she then looked up at Peter, "I should go, I'm sure MJ wants to rave about this conversation, bye Peter." Gwen then turned her wheelchair around and started to roll away.

"Gwen," Peter's voice stopped her, "The entire time you were in your coma, Kitty visited you. As much as she could, she visited you. Just remember that." Once that was said Gwen rolled away and headed to MJ.

Meanwhile, as the party unfolds, one of the vampires was looking trying to find its target, as it looked around it was suddenly pushed into a wall with a wooden knife in its heart. The vampire looks to see its killer and sees the red-haired woman, "Burn in hell," the woman said, with that the vampire turned to ash. After that, the woman looked around to see if anyone saw, and saw no one looking. After that, she walked away, looking for her target.

With Kitty

Kitty was at one of the tables getting she and Peter some drinks, her eyes immediately landed on the Sprite, "He so had me in mind when he got Sprite," Kitty commented, as she got her drink, Kitty looked behind her and saw Peter talking with MJ and Gwen, she can't exactly see the facial expressions. Darn her nearsightedness, she should have brought her glasses. Now that she thinks about it, maybe she should change the style of her glasses. Peter has told her that she looks cute in the glasses that she has now. Says they make her look like a nerd, but a cute nerd which she took as a compliment considering he likes them on her. Peter probably likes the glasses on her because he has nerdier glasses than her. Kitty chuckled as she remembered the picture they took together while they both wore their glasses. That is actually one of her favorite pictures that she has of them. But either way, she should change the style, go from cute to sexy, she could so use those in she and Peter's intimate times. Either that or contacts.

Even though she can't see the facial expressions, Kitty can guess what the conversation is about, she knows Peter, and she knows that he is trying his best to show her a good time and forget about the recent events. He's determined to do it, so determined that he is probably warning MJ and Gwen not to upset her. He's such a sweet boyfriend, she really did get lucky. Kitty decided to focus on finding Peter a drink then, so she turned back to the table to look. But as she was looking Kitty noticed a person wearing a werewolf costume walking by, "Hey great costume," she commented getting the werewolf's who in reality is Warwolf attention.

"What," Warwolf asked

"I said great costume, really realistic," Kitty said

"Oh thanks," Warwolf said

"Seriously I have never seen a costume so realistic. You really went all out. You even smell like a wolf," Kitty said, and believe her she knows what a wolf smells like, having hung out and trained with Rahne, though Rahne also takes showers, so maybe she does smell better than the average wolf.

"Well, I did put a lot of work into it," Warwolf said gloatingly, "Well I gotta go."

"Of course, later," Kitty said

"Bye," Warwolf said as he walked away. It was only when Kitty was out of sight did what she said to him occur, "SMELL LIKE A WOLF. WHAT DOES SHE MEAN BY THAT?"

Back at the table, Kitty had just gotten Peter a drink which was his favorite, a Coca-Cola. Just as she was gonna leave a voice stops her, "Well, well, what is a pretty witch like you doing here," a voice said getting Kitty's attention. She turned around and saw a woman her age, she has caucation skin, raven hair, brown eyes, and is wearing a nurse's costume, and from what Kitty can see she's checking her out. Kitty can't help but smile at that as she observed the woman in front of her.

"Just getting some drinks," Kitty answered

"All by yourself," the nurse asked as she walked up to Kitty, "A sexy witch like you needs to be careful, a lot of people would love to get their hands on you," the nurse said sending Kitty a flirtatious smile.

"Are we just talking about men," Kitty said, sending the woman a smirk, "Or women to," she asked as she leaned against the table.

The nurse got closer to Kitty until they were only inches apart, "Name's Amy," the nurse said

"Kitty," Kitty introduces herself.

"Kitty? A sexy name for a sexy witch, and for the record, all genders would love a piece of you," Amy flirted

"Hm, I could say the same," Kitty responded

"You know," Amy said as she leaned against the table next to Kitty, "I certainly wouldn't mind a piece of you. What do you say to a physical," Amy said her voice getting seductive.

"I didn't know nurses were allowed to give physicals," Kitty said

"I've never been a good nurse. Got in trouble a lot, every time I touched my patients it was never for healing. They did always leave with smiles though," Amy said

"Watch out, or I may have to use my wand on you," Kitty said laughing a bit.

"I have a wand too. I have plenty of wands, what do you say we go to my place, and I show you just what kind of magic I can do on you with them. And if you're a good witch, I'll let you wield a few," Amy said

A blush appeared on Kitty's face at the implication of that statement, "Sounds fun, but I'm not that kind of woman, and I already have a boyfriend. He's right over there, and waiting for me," Kitty said gesturing her head toward Peter. Amy looked and saw Peter standing there looking at them with a raised eyebrow. Amy then turned back to Kitty.

"He willing to share," Amy asked making Kitty laugh.

"Neither of us are willing to share," Kitty responded, now though Kitty’s can’t help but imagine she, Peter, and Amy in the bedroom and what it would be like if Peter and Amy shared her. That thought makes Kitty blush.

Amy sighed is disappointment, "To bad, I could have given you a good time," she said

"I'm sure you would have," Kitty responded

Amy smiled, "See you around Kitty," she said

"See ya," Kitty said

With that Amy turned around and walked away, what she didn't notice was a figure following her.

Kitty herself then turned to Peter and walked up to him, kissing him and handing him his drink, "What was that," Peter asked

Kitty shrugged, "Just a little fun. Why, jealous," she asked smirking

Peter smirked back, he then grabbed Kitty's waist and pulled her toward him. He then kissed her, once they broke, he spoke, "Extremely, remember Ms. Pryde, you're my girlfriend," he said

Kitty wrapped her arms around Peter's neck, "How can I forget," she said, with that she and Peter locked lips once again ignoring everything around them.

Meanwhile

Amy enters the bathroom and goes to the mirror. Amy then gets out some makeup powder and powders her face. As she thinks about what happened with Kitty, she sighs, "Damn, she had to have a boyfriend. Too bad, she looked like a screamer," Amy said, just then she notices some movement behind her and turned around in order to face Janus in his human form, "Who the hell are you," Amy demanded, before she even realized it Janus shoved his hand right in her chest making Amy cough up blood. Amy, who had blood coming from her mouth looked down at her chest that had the vampire's hand in it and then looked at the vampire.

"No one touches my Katerina," Janus growled out, he then pulls his hand out of Amy's chest and in his hand is the woman's heart. Amy then fell lifeless on the floor. Janus looked down at Amy as the memory of the girl came to his head "Janus," the Kitty lookalike said

Flashback – At the 1600s

"Janus," Katerina said as she saw Janus walk through her door, entering her home. Katerina then walked to Janus and wrapped her arms around him, he himself doing the same to her.

"Katerina," Janus said as he held the young woman.

"I missed you, you've been gone for so long," Katerina said as she buried her face in Janus's chest.

Janus gently cupped Katerina's face and kissed her which she happily responded to, once they broke Janus spoke, "I missed you two my love. So very much," he said

"Why do you come at night. Why must I wait till night fall to see you? Why not come in the day where we have more time," Katerina said

"Believe me Katerina, if I could, I would spend every waking second with you," Janus said

"Then why don't you? Why must we wait to be together," Katerina said as she caressed Janus's face making him smile.

"So many reasons Katerina, but I fear if you knew. You would never want to be with me ever again," Janus said

"Janus," Katerina said

"Please, let's not talk about this. Let us enjoy the time that we have," Janus said

"Ok, come I made dinner. Let us eat," Katerina said as she led Janus to the table so they could eat.

As the months passed, it was nighttime, and Janus and Katerina were walking along the path enjoying each other's company, they were talking to one another about everything that has been going on with their lives. Katerina sighed, getting Janus's attention, "Is something wrong Katerina," Janus said

Katerina looked at Janus and smiled, she then stopped making Janus stop, "I enjoy spending time with you," Katerina said

"And I you Katerina," Janus said

"I just wish that I didn't have to wait so long to do it," Katerina said

"Katerina," Janus said

"Please tell me Janus why must we wait? Why must I wait a month to see you, and only then it is for a few hours. Why must we be separated for so long," Katerina said

"Katerina, if I told you the truth, I fear that you may hate me," Janus said

Katerina cupped Janus's face in her hands, "I could never hate you. My love burns stronger than any fire. Please Janus, tell me," Katerina said

Janus looked at Katerina for a moment, "Ok, I will, the truth is I am not who you think I am Katerina. I am not human," he said

"Not human," Katerina said surprised getting a nod from Janus, "Then what are you?"

"I am a vampire, and I am the son of Dracula," Janus said

"You're king Dracula's son," Katerina asked surprised

"Yes, I am, that is why I can only visit you at night, because I cannot be near sunlight. If I am then it will kill me. I am in charge of my father's army, that is why I am gone for so long," Janus said

"I heard that King Dracula is a cruel man," Katerina said

"He is, but he is the only person who can rule us right now. Maybe one day a new king will rise and take his place, but not today," Janus said

"I heard about Dracula sending his army and taking over lands. Is that you," Katerina asked

Janus sighed, "Yes, it is me, I must do what my father says, he is powerful, ruthless, and anyone who opposes my father perishes by his hand. I am sorry Katerina," he said

Katerina is silent for a moment as she contemplates all that she has heard, after a moment of contemplating she speaks, "Janus, look at me," she said getting Janus's attention on her. Katerina then smiled at Janus, and then she caressed his cheek, "Thank you Janus, thank you for telling me."

"You do not hate me," Janus said getting a headshake from Katerina.

"No, King Dracula is a cruel and terrible man. It is like you said he is powerful and ruthless. If you don't do what he says, he'll kill you right," Katerina said

"Yes," Janus said

Katerina nodded, "I don't like you going out there and pillaging those villages, but if you don't then Dracula will kill you. Maybe one day, you can be king and stop this needless violence and carnage," Katerina said

"Maybe," Janus said

Katerina smiled, "I love you Janus, I don't care if you are a vampire. I love you, and I always will," she said

Janus smiled, "I love you to Katerina," he said with that the two kissed one another, after five seconds they broke, "Come with me."

"What," Katerina said surprised

"Come with me, so we can be together," Janus said

"Janus, nothing would make me happier than me coming with you, but my parents. They would never allow it," Katerina said

"You let me handle your parents my love. I'm sure they would allow it," Janus said

"Janus, my father, he doesn't like you. He disapproves of us," Katerina said

"My Katerina, you let me handle that, ok," Janus said

Katerina closed her eyes, "If you can convince my parents," she said, she then opened her eyes, looked at Janus, and smiled, "Then yes, I will come with you."

Janus smiled and then he and Katerina kissed.

Present Time

"Soon Katerina, soon," Janus said, with that, the vampire went to dispose of the body and then got back to his search.

Dancefloor

Peter and Kitty continued to dance, well Kitty was dancing, Peter was just watching as she lost herself in the music and let herself go. He's happy to see Kitty relaxing and enjoying herself. As he watches his girlfriend dance, he notices that her dancing is starting to gain the attention of other people too. They all just stop and watch as she moves to the rhythm of the song. Kitty can find a dance that fits every song she listens to; Peter is sure this is what Harry means by Kitty being the life of the party. She just always gets so into it, not like some wild party girl but she just seems to embrace the vibe of said party and finds a way to make it more fun for everyone around her, even those she doesn't know. Back when they went to school together Peter remembers that she was always the first one to get a party invite, if there is one thing everyone can agree on, it is that when Kitty is at a party, you know it is gonna be fun.

Nearby MJ and Gwen are dancing with MJ showing off her own moves, however she can't help but notice that people were starting to leave their area and gather near Kitty. MJ and Gwen looked and saw Kitty dancing the night away, like usual gaining everyone's attention through her dance moves. The two decide to get in for a closer look, and they watch Kitty, "You know despite how angry I am at her, you gotta admit that Kitty is an amazing dancer," Gwen said

MJ frowned at the comment, "First, Peter has amazing trademarked, as well as spectacular, sensational, and ultimate, he can sue if anyone tries using those words," MJ said

"Yeah, but I doubt he'd sue Kitty," Gwen said

"Maybe, but I think it's time I remind everyone why I'm the dancing queen," MJ said getting a rueful grin from Gwen who knew where this was leading. With that said MJ went in and started to dance as well getting everyone's attention including Kitty's who was just becoming aware of the crowd that she was gathering but was having too much fun to care.

As MJ danced getting some attention on her to, she pulled off a series of moves that impressed the crowd but got a raised eyebrow from Kitty who was met with a challenging gaze from the red head, seeing the gaze for what it was, Kitty felt her competitive side start to take over. Dance was her thing, it was one of her passions, and she always strived to be the best at it, when someone challenged her, she'd gladly take it. Kitty then pulled off a series of complicated dance moves of her own, finishing with a backhand spring for a finish, she then sent MJ a smirk, that said 'You'll have to do better than that'.

The move was MJ's, and she didn't waste it as she did some complicated steps that found herself ten feet from Kitty, she then did a continuous spin that brought her three inches from the mutant girl.

"Just what do you think you're doing MJ," Kitty asked not out of offense, but she is curious.

MJ smirked, "Just thought I'd remind you who the dancing queen is," she said

Kitty returned the smirk, "I always thought that name was too optimistic," Kitty said

"Like your name is better," MJ retorted

"Let's let the crowd decide shall we," Kitty said as she shot a look at Harry who was nearby watching the spectacle as well.

Harry got the look immediately and grinned to himself, "ALRIGHT EVERYBODY, IT LOOKS LIKE WE HAVE A DANCE OFF," he yelled

"DANCE OFF DANCE OFF DANCE OFF…," the crowd chanted as they all made sure to clear the area for the two women. Harry himself went to the stage, got the microphone, then got in the middle of the clearing where only Kitty and MJ were.

"Ok, everyone, we got ourselves a dance off, now what do you all think of that," Harry said getting cheers in response. "Now to my left we got The Dancing Queen Mary Jane Watson," Harry introduced MJ getting cheers in return, "And to my right, she goes by Sprite after the little creatures that love to cause mischief, and boy does that describe this girl, because she is trouble for anyone who challenges her on the dance floor, Kitty Pryde!" Kitty herself got cheers from the crowd, she smiled at them as she took off her hat and handed it to Peter, she then kissed him on the lips.

"A good luck kiss," Kitty said making Peter smile.

"You won't need it, but," Peter said as he kissed Kitty again then broke apart, "Good luck."

Kitty smiled at Peter and then walked back to the clearing to face her opponent. Harry looked at the two girls who looked ready to duel. Once upon a time these two were best friends, one could even say sisters, they always had fun together, and stood by each other through thick and thin, but despite the closeness they had, these two always had a rivalry. If there was one thing that they always found themselves competing over, it was who the better dancer was. Dancing was a passion that Kitty and MJ shared. It was what brought them together, but they always wanted to outdo the other, and prove that they were the best. It was always quite the battle between them with the different ways they learned, Kitty had been dancing since she was little, her parents signed her up for ballet and she had a natural talent for it, she eventually expanded her skills to other dance styles, and that made her a deadly competitor. MJ, however, was different, she didn't have the classical training that Kitty had, she was self-taught, she watched videos and read books, learned the moves, and practiced until she was satisfied, and she was never satisfied. Even though Kitty has classical training, MJ herself is a competitor and is not to be taken lightly.

"Alright ladies, this is how it works; this dance off will be the best two out of three. The first person to win two dances' wins. Understood," Harry asked, getting nods from Kitty and MJ, "Alright then, let's start the music," Harry said, just then the music started.

Hey witch doctor, give us the magic words
All right, you go ooh ee ooh ah ah ting tang walla walla bing bang
All right

Kitty and MJ recognized the song Witch Doctor by Cartoons, they looked at each other and smirked.

Ooh ee ooh ah ah ting tang walla walla bing bang
Ooh ee ooh ah ah ting tang walla walla bang bang
Ooh ee ooh ah ah ting tang walla walla bing bang
Ooh ee ooh ah ah ting tang walla walla bang bang
Doh, doh, doh, doh, doh, doh, doh

Immediately after the fourth line MJ started dancing along the first part of the song, following the rhythm and matching the speed, her dance moves are so complex that you'd figure that she had actual training, she then finished it off the Kill the Lights dance moves and turned her head toward Kitty. (I'll be honest I'm not a dancer, so I have no idea what good dance moves are or not, I especially have no idea how to describe them. So go on YouTube and lookup Kill The Lights – Jazz Competition Dance, it's posted by Shooting Star Dance Studios, watch the first 28 seconds.)

Ooh ee ooh ah ah ting tang walla walla bing bang
Ooh ee ooh ah ah ting tang walla walla bang bang
Ooh ee ooh ah ah ting tang walla walla bing bang
Ooh ee ooh ah ah ting ting walla walla bang bang

Once MJ was done, Kitty didn't even waste time, she started her dancing right away, she slid to the left side five feet, then the right side five feet, she then throws both arms right, then left, she then repeats this four more times while doing some complex dance steps, she then finishes off with a spin.

Doh, doh, doh, doh
I told the witch doctor, I was in love with you
Doh, doh, doh, doh
I told the witch doctor, I was in love with you
Doh, doh, doh, doh
And than the witch doctor, he told me what to do
He told me

MJ once again started dancing, she slides her feet back five times, she then jerks her right arm left, and her left arm right, while at the same time crisscrossing her feet, three times, and finishes by jumping in the air and doing a split.

Ooh ee ooh ah ah ting tang walla walla bing bang
Ooh ee ooh ah ah ting tang walla walla bang bang
Ooh ee ooh ah ah ting tang walla walla bing bang
Ooh ee ooh ah ah ting tang wall awalla bang bang

Kitty immediately goes back into the rhythm, she faces her left side forward and looks across her shoulder, she then starts sliding three times, she does a quick turn to where she is facing the crowd and continues her dance, the energy and pace being so quick that the crowd had a hard time following her. Kitty ended by jerking her elbow right.

Doh, doh, doh, doh
I told the witch doctor, you didn't love me true
Doh, doh, doh, doh
I told the witch doctor, you didn't love me nice
Doh, doh, doh, doh
And than the witch doctor, he gave me this advice

MJ takes three quick steps back, then five step forward, she then goes and dances, her moves being wild and untamed which makes them all the more exciting to watch, she finally finishes jerking her hip and head towards Kitty.

Ooh ee ooh ah ah ting tang walla walla bing bang
Ooh ee ooh ah ah ting tang walla walla bang bang
Ooh ee ooh ah ah ting tang walla walla bing bang
Ooh ee ooh ah ah ting tang walla walla bang bang

You can keep your love from me just like you were a miser
And I'll admit it wasn't very smart (ey-ey-ey-ey)
So I went out to find myself a guy that's so much wiser
And he told me the way to win your heart
Doh, doh, doh, doh, doh, doh, doh

Kitty brought her fist to her heart and then jerked her elbow right, as she did that she stepped right, she then brought her left fist parallel to her heart and the jerked it to the left while at the same time stepped left her hips following, she did this three times, she then swung her left arm in a circle, back to forward, and finished by doing the same with her right arm.

Unknown to Kitty Janus watched as she danced on the dance floor. As he watched her, Janus smiled as he was brought to a time many centuries ago.

Flashback – At the 1600s

In a room music is playing, and two people are dancing. The first person is Janus, he is dancing with Katerina wearing a nice dress. It has been months since Katerina came back with Janus, and even though they do not live together because of his father. She does spend most nights at the castle. Janus looks down at Katerina, who looks up at him and gives him a beautiful smile, "I love you," Katerina said as they continued to dance to the music.

Present Day

'Elegant, fluid, graceful, light on your feet, just as you were centuries ago,' Janus thought as he watched Kitty dance.

Ooh ee ooh ah ah (doh, doh, doh, doh, doh, doh, doh)
Ooh ee ooh ah ah (Doh, doh, doh, doh, doh, doh, doh)
Ooh ee ooh ah ah (Doh, doh, doh, doh, doh, doh, doh)
Ooh ee ooh ah ah ting tang walla walla bang bang
Come on and

MJ jerks her hips left and right while raising her hands in the air, up and down three times while walking backwards, she then stops and moves her upper body left, then right.

Ooh ee ooh ah ah ting tang walla walla bing bang
Ooh ee ooh ah ah ting tang walla walla bang bang
Ooh ee ooh ah ah ting tang walla walla bing bang
Ooh ee ooh ah ah ting tang walla walla bang bang

It was the last verse of the song, and it was Kitty turn, she immediately danced the last few verses, she looked at the crowd to see them all watching her with smiles some were clapping as the song went on. Finally, just as the song ended, Kitty made her finish.

"Alright, round 1 is done let's see who the winner is shall we, let's give it up for the Dancing Queen," Harry said motioning toward Mary Jane who got a round of applause from the audience. Mary Jane smiled at the applause that she received. "And now, let's give it up for Sprite," Harry said gesturing toward Kitty who got an even bigger applause than Mary Jane did. Kitty smiled as she got the applause, she looked at everyone in the crowd, seeing a variety of people, all of them junior to senior in high school, maybe even some college freshmen. As she looked, her eyes landed on Janus who was clapping as well, he was staring at her in her eyes. As they looked at each other Kitty felt mesmerized by the stare, she can't help but get this nagging feeling that she knows the man somehow, which is weird because she has never seen him before in her life, and yet there is a connection. He has her eyes, she can't look away, her mind is racing trying to figure out the connection. Kitty is soon brought out of her trance when she feels a hand on her shoulder. She looked to her right and saw Peter standing next to her.

"You ok," Peter asked

"Yeah," Kitty answered, she then turned back to where the man was and saw that he was no longer there, "Yeah, I'm fine," she said distractedly.

Peter noticed the distracted tone and look on Kitty's face, he looked to see where she was looking but saw no one, he then looked back at Kitty, "You sure, you look distracted," Peter said

Kitty looked at Peter and smiled, "I'm fine Peter, really. Let's continue this dance off," she said getting a reluctant nod from her boyfriend. The next song was Thriller by Michael Jackson, however because Kitty couldn't get that guy out of her head, she did less than stellar in that dance, and it was won by Mary Jane.

Kitty watched as Mary Jane threw her a victorious smirk, she can't help but wonder if she remembers that they are now tied. They have one more song too, and this is winner takes all, 'Time to bring my A-game,' she thought, she then reached in her pocket and got out her hairband. "So, you really want to play it like that," Kitty said as Mary Jane and everyone watched as she put her hair in a ponytail, however this isn't her usual high ponytail. No, now she has her hair in a low ponytail, and some of the crowd isn't sure but with her hair in its new style, Kitty seems to look much fiercer. "Ok Mary Jane, let's dance."

"You heard the lady, this is our final round, both women are tied by one dance each. The winner of this round takes it all. Now start the music," Harry said, the music then started.

Bum-bum-be-dum-bum-bum-be-dum-bum (what's wrong with me?)
Bum-bum-be-dum-bum-bum-be-dum-bum (why do I feel like this?)
Bum-bum-be-dum-bum-bum-be-dum-bum (I'm going crazy now)
Bum-bum-be-dum-bum-bum-be-dum-bum

No more gas in the rig
Can't even get it started
Nothing heard, nothing said
Can't even speak about it
Out my life, out my head
Don't want to think about it
Feels like I'm going insane, yeah

As Everyone hears the song, they all know it as Disturbia by Rihanna, in the first line Kitty starts out with some slow and fluid dance moves. Once it got to the second verse, she started to get a bit more complex in her steps. Kitty soon finished by pointing to MJ.

It's a thief in the night to come and grab you (uh-huh)
It can creep up inside you and consume you (uh-huh)
A disease of the mind, it can control you (uh-huh)
It's too close for comfort, ohh

Put on your break lights
We're in the city of wonder
Ain't gonna play nice
Watch out, you might just go under
Better think twice
Your train of thought will be altered
So if you must falter be wise

Getting her signal to go, MJ started her dance except her's was a bit faster as she moved her hips to the music, making the energy rise in the room.

Your mind's in disturbia
It's like the darkness is the light
Disturbia
Am I scaring you tonight?
Your mind is in disturbia
Ain't used to what you like
Disturbia
Disturbia

Bum-bum-be-dum-bum-bum-be-dum-bum
Bum-bum-be-dum-bum-bum-be-dum-bum
Bum-bum-be-dum-bum-bum-be-dum-bum
Bum-bum-be-dum-bum-bum-be-dum-bum

MJ's moves were good, but Kitty was done playing around, warm up was over, time to get serious. With that Kitty started back up her dancing, moving around the room, and even added some of her ballet moves to the mix. Her moves give the place a mix between energetic and elegant. Kitty then finished her dance and looked at MJ with a confident smirk.

Faded pictures on the wall
It's like they talkin' to me
Disconnectin' all calls
Your phone don't even ring
I gotta get out
Or figure this shh out
It's too close for comfort, oh-ohh

It's a thief in the night to come and grab you (uh-huh)
It can creep up inside you and consume you (uh-huh)
A disease of the mind, it can control you (uh-huh)
I feel like a monster, ohh

MJ once again began her dance, her moves were electric, you could tell she was putting her all into every move she made as she danced to the music. The people did enjoy her dancing.

Put on your break lights
We're in the city of wonder (city of lights)
Ain't gonna play nice
Watch out (ohh), you might just go under
Better think twice (think twice)
Your train of thought will be altered
So if you must falter be wise (be wise)

Your mind's in disturbia
It's like the darkness is the light
Disturbia
Am I scaring you (oh) tonight?
Your mind's in disturbia (oh)
Ain't used to what you like
Disturbia (what you like)
Disturbia

While MJ's moves were wild and uncontrolled, Kitty's moves were different, they were graceful and controlled, every move she made was not wasted. Every lyric, every beat, she had a move specifically for it, and once she started dancing everyone knew it. Kitty now just allowed herself to get lost in the music and let her body move. Finally, after the last two lines she finished, and it was MJ's turn.

Bum-bum-be-dum-bum-bum-be-dum-bum (ba-da-da-da-dee-da)
Bum-bum-be-dum-bum-bum-be-dum-bum (ba-da-da-da-dee-da)
Bum-bum-be-dum-bum-bum-be-dum-bum (disturbia)
Bum-bum-be-dum-bum-bum-be-dum-bum (oh, oh)

Release me from this curse I'm in
Trying to maintain but I'm struggling
If you can't go
I think I'm going to oh, oh, oh, oh-ohh

MJ started her dancing, she is showing off some energetic moves, they were fast, swift, and fluid. She breezed through her part of the song and handed it off to Kitty.

Put on your break lights
We're in the city of wonder (woo)
Ain't gonna play nice
Watch out, you might just go under
Better think twice
Your train of thought will be altered
So if you must falter be wise

Your mind's in disturbia
It's like the darkness is the light
Disturbia
Am I scaring you tonight?
Your mind's in disturbia
Ain't (distubria) used to what you like
Disturbia
Disturbia

Bum-bum-be-dum-bum-bum-be-dum-bum (ba-da-da-da-dee-da)
Bum-bum-be-dum-bum-bum-be-dum-bum (ba-da-da-da-dee-da)
Bum-bum-be-dum-bum-bum-be-dum-bum
Bum-bum-be-dum-bum-bum-be-dum-bum (ohh-ohh)

Knowing that this is it, the last few verses were her's, Kitty didn't waste them, and began her dancing, taking every move that she had in her head and used them on the dance floor. The dance floor was energetic, electric, she had complete control, and the audience were simply mesmerized by her moves that were a mix of hip-hop, pop, jazz, and ballet. Her ballet being the star with how graceful she was, doing all the leaps, twists, and spins. Finally, just as the song ended, Kitty finished off with a pirouette.

Immediately people cheered for Kitty, making her smile at the applause that she was receiving. Harry then moves forward between Kitty and MJ, and looks at the crowd, "Alright, now that was a performance. Let's see how these two did shall we. Now let's give it up for the Dancing Queen," Harry said

Immediately people started to clap but MJ noticed that even though it was loud, it could have been louder, which only meant one thing.

"And now, give it up for Sprite," Harry said

Immediately the entire place applauded for Kitty, some whistling, others yelling. Kitty can't help but blush at the attention that she is being given. But she also can't help but bask in it. It had been a while since she got any good attention from people.

"Well, it looks like we have our winner, Sprite," Harry said

"SPRITE, SPRITE, SPRITE, SPRITE, SPRITE…," everyone chanted

As she heard the chanting Mary Jane couldn't help but frown. Dammit, she wanted to win, to prove that she was the better dancer. But once again Kitty proved to be the better dancer, Mary Jane sighed. "Hey MJ," Kitty's said getting Mary Jane's attention on the mutant girl, only to see her right in front of her, "Great dancing out there," she said offering her hand to the redhead.

MJ looked at the hand for a moment and sighed, she then looked at Kitty who took the hint and lowered her hand, "Yeah it was," MJ said

"We haven't danced together in such a long time, I forgot how good you were," Kitty said

"Yeah, well you obviously kept your skills up," MJ said

"Practice every day, plus danger room sessions with Logan really keeps me active. Hey, maybe we can get together and compare dances like we used to," Kitty said trying to reach out to her friend, but Mary Jane didn't take it.

"I don't think so," MJ said, she then turned around and walked away being followed by Gwen.

Kitty herself frowned at that, it made her sad the way things were between her and MJ. Her sadness, however, was replaced once Peter came up to her and swung her around making her laugh.

Somewhere in the crowd Janus was watched as Kitty won the dance off, and smiled as she did so. However, once he saw Peter approach Kitty, pick her up and span her around making her laugh, he frowned, he then growled as he saw Peter rest his hand on Kitty's cheek and they kissed. Once the two separated and Janus saw Peter's face his look became hatred as he thought back to the past.

Flashback – At The 1600s

A man who looked exactly like Peter is in front of Janus and the Katerina. "Hello, my name is Petrus," he said offering his hand.

"Petrus, I'm Katerina," Katerina said as she took Petrus's hand and shook it, "I hope you will enjoy your stay here."

"Something tells me I will," Petrus said as he smiled at Katerina who smiled back at him.

Undisclosed room

Janus opens the door looking forward to seeing his Katerina again only to see two figures making love on the bed, moaning as they do so.

Present Time

Janus growled as he fisted his hand in anger, he wants nothing more than to kill the man who would dare to touch his Katerina again. Before he could do something stupid, Janus takes a deep breath. No, not yet, they still must get the last three pieces, but once they do Katerina will be his again, she will be his queen, birth his heir, and he will kill Petrus. But he must wait, no matter how much he doesn't want to. Taking another deep breath, Janus leaves to start back his search.

Later with Peter and Kitty

In another part of the warehouse sitting down are Peter and Kitty on a loveseat. Peter is sitting on the seat while Kitty is sitting on his lap, her arms around his neck, making out with him. Peter encircles his arms around Kitty's back trying to pull her closer to him. Peter then allows for his hands to travel Kitty's body; his hands then go down until they are close to grabbing her nice shapely rear. Kitty quickly breaks the kiss, "Peter, not here," she said smiling at him.

"And why not," Peter smirked as he circled his hand on Kitty's waist, his hands very close to touching her butt. Kitty growled, she knows that he's teasing her, and it's working because god does she want him to grab her butt and squeeze it.

"You're a jerk," Kitty said

"Am I? And why is that," Peter asked as he moved his hand down just inches from touching Kitty's butt making anticipation fill her, but she is left disappointed when his hand goes back up.

"Because you're teasing me. You know how I feel about teasing," Kitty said

"That you're the only one who is a loud to do it and everyone else are jerks if they do it to," Peter answered

"Exactly, I knew I trained you well, or I thought I did," Kitty said, Peter just laughed and gently pushed her head towards him to kiss her which she happily returns. Just as they were kissing Peter feels his spider-sense go off. That makes Peter break the kiss and look around, "Everything ok," Kitty asked

Peter soon caught sight of a familiar man in a cape walking by. Peter then looks at Kitty, he's not sure what to do. Should he tell her? She is having such a good time; he doesn't want to ruin it for her. But there is danger here, and if the man who passed by is who he thinks he is then he needs to talk to him. "Yeah, everything is fine Kitty, don't worry about it. How about I get us some drinks," Peter said

Kitty looked at Peter for a moment, "Ok, I am kind of thirsty," she said

"Ok then, I'll get some drinks," Peter said as Kitty got off him so he could get up. Once he was up he looked at Kitty, "I'll be back in a few," he said

"Ok," Kitty said

Peter smiled at Kitty and walked away, what he didn't realize was that Kitty had gotten up and followed him.

Another location of the warehouse

Dr. Strange is walking around the warehouse trying to find his objective. Strange looks and then sees what looks like a tablet on the wall. Feeling anticipation filling him Strange goes to the tablet and checks it over, "Darn it, a fake. Where is that artifact."

"What artifact," Peter's voice came from behind Strange making him turn around to get ready to fight only to see Peter Parker, "Whoa Strange calm down. You wouldn't dare spell your friendly neighborhood warlock would you."

"Parker," Strange said relaxing

"Strange," Peter replied

"What are you doing here," Strange asked

"Harry Osborn is a friend, he invited me. My question is, what are you doing here? Isn't Halloween supposed to be your busiest time of the year," Peter asked

"Yes, it certainly is, I happen to be dealing with something right now actually," Strange said

Peter sighed, "My spider-sense is going off, what did you bring here," Peter asked

"Technically I didn't bring them, they came here on their own," Strange said

"This is supposed to be my night off," Peter complains

Strange smiled at Peter, "I thought you would have learned by now Peter. Superheroes never have nights off," he said, he then looked behind Peter, "Perhaps we should invite your friend over to join this discussion."

"My friend," Peter asked, he then looked behind him and sees Kitty there, "Kitty, I thought you were waiting in the chair."

Kitty rolled her eyes, "I didn't believe you for a second when you said everything was ok. I knew that you were up to something, so I followed. Your spider-sense went off and you didn't tell me," she said glaring at Peter.

"I didn't know what was going on, I still don't know what's going on," Peter defended

"Hello, my name is Doctor Stephen Strange," Strange introduced himself to Kitty.

"Kitty Pryde, I'm this idiot's girlfriend," Kitty said motioning towards Peter.

"Kitty Pryde," Strange repeated as if the name meant something to him. A look of realization then dawned on him, "You're one of Charles's students."

"You know the professor," Kitty asked surprised, getting a nod from Strange.

"Indeed, Xavier and I are old friends. He's told me a lot about the institute, his students, and the X-Men," Strange said

"I am an X-Man," Kitty said getting a nod from Strange.

"How do you two know each other," Strange asked

"Childhood friends turned boyfriend and girlfriend," Kitty said

"Hm, congratulations," Strange said

"Thanks, now can we get to where you tell us why you're here," Peter said

Strange nodded, "We're here looking for an artifact. It's one of six pieces of a powerful and ancient relic," Strange said

"Quick question before you continue," Kitty cuts in, "Is this a save New York thing, save the world thing, or save the universe thing?"

"Does it matter," Strange asked raising an eyebrow.

"I just want to know the severity of the situation," Kitty replied

"Let's just say this, if this artifact falls into the wrong hands, then humanity, mutants, everyone will perish," Strange said

"So, saving the world got it," Kitty said

Before Strange could answer he, Peter, and Kitty hear a microphone activating, "Hello," Harry's voice said getting the threes attention, "Hello everyone, hope you're having a happy Halloween. For those of you who don't know me I am Harry Osborn I am the host of this shindig."

Peter and Kitty then turned their attention back to Strange, "So about this relic," Kitty said wanting more information.

"It is an object of immense power, created over a millennia ago. It was created for a single purpose, to help the creatures of the night walk in the daylight," Strange said

Peter and Kitty were confused for a moment until it dawned on Peter on what Strange was talking about, 'Oh shit,' he thought

"So, as I'm sure you all know about the costume contest," Harry said

"Wait, what do you mean the creatures of the night walking in the daylight," Kitty asked Strange, she then turned to Peter and saw a look of dread on his facing. That's when she knew that he knew something she didn't.

"Strange, please tell me, it's not them," Peter said

"They as well are looking for the artifact," Strange said

"Where are they," Peter asked

"They're already here, searching, but once they find the artifact there will be no need for stealth," Strange said

"The winners of the costume contest will get this prize," Harry said as he motioned for some workers to roll up a glass case, in the case looks to be an old, broken piece of stone with odd writing on it, "The tablet of Azarath."

"That's it, that's the artifact," Strange said as he, Peter, and Kitty saw the tablet.

"That's what they're after," Peter asked

"That what who is after? Who are you guys talking about," Kitty demanded

Peter and Strange looked at Kitty, and they were about to answer her when a scream was heard. All three Sorcerer Supreme, Mutate, and Mutant turned their heads toward the sound.

END CHAPTER

Chapter Text

Peter, Kitty, and Doctor Strange all look to where the scream came from, only to see a horrific sight. A young redhaired woman about eighteen, dressed as (Carol Danvers) Ms. Marvel is standing there with a look of shock and pain while one of the cloaked figures has their fangs dug in their neck, blood leaking down the harder the creature bites. They could see the fear in the woman’s eyes, they then saw as the life slowly faded until her eyes were lifeless. The creature then released the woman and she fell to the ground, blood leaking from her neck. Peter and Kitty had looked on in shocked horror at the horrific sight that they had just seen. Peter was shocked because vampires were crashing the party, while Kitty was shocked because the creature shared the same features as the one, she encountered at Telford’s. Sharp fangs, claws, and red glowing eyes, all of these features the two shared.

‘Could that mean…,’ Kitty asked herself, but was interrupted by shocked screams and gasps coming from everyone in the room. Looking around Kitty saw that everyone was looking up, so she looked up too, and saw trails of smoke flying around the warehouse until they converged in one spot, and finally transformed back into Janus and his minions.

The hooded figures then took off their cloaks to reveal dark gray skin, red glowing eyes, sharp fangs, and claws. They came in different sizes, some were as short as Kitty, others had at max be seven feet, some were leaner while others had broader bodies. Janus who was in front of them gave the order, “TAKE THE ARTIFACT,” Janus ordered, with that the vampires attacked. They targeted civilians while at the same time headed for their main objective.

“If they get their hands on that artifact, then they will just need two more pieces to complete the relic,” Dr. Strange informed.

“So, keep them away from the tablet, got it,” Peter said, he then lifted up his wrist and put it in front of his face, a communicator then appears on Peter’s wrist, “Everyone who is at Harry’s party sound off,” he ordered

“Me, Sam, and Luke are here,” Danny said

“So am I,” MJ said

“Same,” Harry said

“Alright everybody, here is the short version. The tablet that Harry has is one of six pieces of a relic. If all six pieces are put together then bad things will happen. Protect the tablet, got it,” Peter said

“Got it,” the heroes said

“I could really use a costume change right now,” Peter said

“Allow me,” Dr. Strange said, he then said a spell and suddenly all the teenagers were dressed in their hero gear. All except Sam and MJ who didn’t need help with that. Sam took off his Ghostface mask, summoned his helmet, and put it on while MJ activated her symbiote, and it wrapped around her body.

Now at the party, newly formed couple Peter Panker and Kitty Pryde become The Ultimate Spider-Man and Shadowcat of the X-Men, three of Peter’s Ultimates teammates Danny Rand, Luke Cage, and Sam Alexander, become The Immortal Iron Fist, Power Man, and Nova of the Nova Corp., and Peter and Kitty’s two old friends Harry Osborn, and Mary Jane Watson become Patrioteer and The Ultimate Spider-Woman. The time for being teenagers was over for them, right now it was time to be heroes.

“Whoa,” Kitty exclaimed in surprise as her costume just appeared on her.

“I know, cool right,” Peter said making Kitty look at him to see him in his Spider-Man costume, “Spider-Woman, get Gwen out of here,” Spider-Man said

Somewhere in the Warehouse

“Right,” Spider-Woman said, she then turned to Gwen, “Come on Gwen.”

“I’m not going anywhere,” Gwen refused

“Sorry, but that wasn’t a suggestion,” Spider-Woman said, she then picked Gwen up bridal style and started running all the while Gwen struggled in her strong grip.

With Spider-Man, Shadowcat, and Dr. Strange

“As for the rest of you,” Spider-Man said

As Kitty watched Peter finish giving orders, she knows that this is a very inappropriate time to notice this, but he is just so hot and sexy when he takes charge. Part of her wonders what it would be like if he took charge of her. Kitty quickly shook that thought away, this was a terrible time for those thoughts. She’ll think about this later when she’s alone in her room, preferably with people far enough away so they wouldn’t hear the sounds that she’d make. Kitty immediately got her head back in the game.

“MOVE OUT,” Spider-Man ordered

“Right,” everyone said, with that they all moved out to face their enemies and save lives.

Spider-Man, Shadowcat, and Dr. Strange head toward the tablet however vampires get in their way. A vampire tries to tackle Spider-Man, but he dodges, he then shots his web at the creature and swings it away making it slam into one of the food tables. Spider-Man then turns to the nearest vampire and punches it in the face making it disappear in smoke, “One thing is for sure. This will be a Halloween to remember,” Spider-Man said, he then charged another vampire.

Dr. Strange says a spell and he summons a whirlwind and aims it at the three vampires charging him. The three creatures are blown away somewhere in the warehouse.

Shadowcat charges a vampire and throws a punch in its face. The punch connects and the vampire stumbles, using this to her advantage Shadowcat round house kicked the vampire throwing it down on the ground. She watches as the creature disappears in black smoke much to her puzzlement, she then takes a glance at Spider-Man and Dr. Strange and sees that their opponents disappear in smoke as well, ‘What are these things? They’re not mutants. Right,’ Shadowcat asked herself, she is broken from her thoughts by a vampire charging her, trying to impale her with his claws. However, Shadowcat was ready, at the last second, she moved to the side, grabbed the vampire by its wrist, lifted it up over her shoulder, and slammed it to the ground. The creature disappeared, two more vampires then charged Shadowcat, but she phased, making them go through her. Shadowcat then swept kicked the vampires to the ground. “I’m going for the tablet,” Shadowcat informed her boyfriend and the Sorcerer Supreme, she then took off running.

“KITTY, DON’T,” Peter said but it was too late, Kitty was already running. Too busy being worried for his girlfriend, Spider-Man didn’t see a vampire sneaking up on him and pouncing. Dr. Strange, however, did see this.

“Spider-Man look out,” Dr. Strange warned, hearing the mystic hero’s voice, Spider-Man turned and saw a vampire pouncing at him, it is too late for him to do anything, but it wasn’t too late for Dr. Strange who blasted the vampire away. The sorcerer then landed next to Spider-Man.

“Pay attention, these are not the type of creatures that you want to let your guard down with,” Dr. Strange said as he blasted another vampire making it disappear. “If what Charles told me is true, then Shadowcat will be fine,” Dr. Strange reassured, “Nether the less we do need to take these creatures out and help her protect the artifact.”

Spider-Man was silent as he listened to Dr. Strange, he knew that he was right. Kitty can take care of herself, she’s been in countless battles, and has survived each of them. He just has to believe that she will be ok. Just then a vampire tries to punch Spider-Man, but the hero catches the wrist and throws a hard punch at the vampire making it disappear. But if they hurt his girlfriend, he will make them pay.

In another part of the party, Nova was flying around in the air, blasting three vampires making them disappear, “Man, and I was looking forward to this party too,” Nova said as he blasted two more vampires.

Meanwhile outside the warehouse

Spider-Woman was carrying Gwen to the parking lot and headed toward a white SUV. Readjusting Gwen a bit, Spider-Woman took out a pair of keys and unlocked the front door. Once that was done, the heroine opened the door, sat Gwen on the seat, and buckled her in, “Stay here,” Spider-Woman said

“You’re kidding, there is no way I’m just gonna sit here,” Gwen refused

“It’s too dangerous for you,” Spider-Woman said

“I can’t just do nothing, not while you are all fighting for your lives. You, Harry, Peter, and Kitty, I can’t just leave you,” Gwen said

“Me, Harry, Peter, and Kitty will be fine. We can handle ourselves. Now I want you to stay here, lock the door, and don’t let anyone who isn’t human in,” Spider-Woman said

“But…,” Gwen said but was interrupted.

“Do not make me web you,” Spider-Woman threatened, she then closed the door, “Stay here,” Spider-Woman said for the last time, she then ran back in the warehouse to help her fellow heroes.

Meanwhile, inside the warehouse

A group of people were running away, trying to get out of the warehouse and to safety when they were intercepted by five vampires who appeared in front of them. The creatures of the night looked at the humans with a hungry look while the group of people looked on in fear. Just as the vampires were gonna attack, Iron Fist comes running in, empowering his fist with his aura. Once close enough the hero punched a vampire in the chest making it disappear in smoke. Iron Fist then turned around and round house kicked a vampire across the cheek sending it to the ground. Another vampire tries to jab its claws in Iron Fist’s neck, but the hero moves to the side letting the claw pass him, it only inches away from touching him. Iron Fist then thrust his elbow in the vampire’s face, making it stumble back, Iron Fist then ignited his fist and punched the vampire across the cheek making it disappear. Once that was done, Iron Fist slid to where he was in front of the group of people. The hero sent a quick glance at the group, “Go, get out of here,” he said, the people doing exactly as they are told. Iron Fist then faced his two adversaries, ready for a fight.

A vampire tries to punch Power Man, but the hero dodges the punch and sends one of his own at the blood sucker, sending it flying and slamming it against the wall, making it disappear in smoke. Another vampire charges the hero, but Power Man ducks, he then picked up the vampire, “Nice try,” he said, Power Man then slammed the vampire on his knee making it disappear. What Power Man didn’t see was a vampire sneaking up on him, hoping to get its fangs in the young hero. Once close enough the vampire charged, by the time Power Man saw him, it was too late, the vampire bit down on Power Man’s arm. Now normally when a vampire bites their victims, they have three choices to make. They can either make the person their slave, they can turn that person into a vampire, or they can drink the person’s blood. This vampire won’t have any of those choices once it bit Power Man, much to its surprise, it’s fangs didn’t sink in the skin like they usually would, “Surprised,” Power Man said, he then grabbed the vampire, ripped it away from his arm, and held it in front of him, “Unbreakable skin fool, your fangs won’t be digging in me today, in fact they won’t be digging into anybody.” With that Power Man slammed the vampire on the ground making it disappear.

Nova who wasn’t too far away, noticed more trails of smoke approaching, “MORE INCOMING,” Nova warned as the smoke trails turned into vampires.

“We see them,” Iron Fist said as he Nova and Power Man grouped together and got ready for the fight.

Just as both sides were about to charge each other, they are surprised when they hear shotguns going off, and then two vampires are shot and turned to dust. Three more shots are then heard, and three more vampires are hit turning them to dust as well. Turning their heads, Iron Fist, Nova, and Power Man watch as the red headed woman is running up to them while shooting at the vampires with her shotguns. The vampires spread out to keep themselves from being shot. One vampire charges the woman and tries to impale her with its claws, but the woman moves to the side, dodging the claw, she then points her shotgun to its chest and fires turning the creature to dust. Another vampire charges her and takes a swing but she ducked under it, then in one swift move, she put one gun away, took out a silver dagger and jabbed it in the vampire’s heart turning the creature to dust. The woman then turned to two other vampires charging her, sheathing her dagger, she takes out her second shotgun, points her shotguns at the vampires and took one shot each, hitting their mark and turning the vampires to dust.

Iron Fist, Nova, and Power Man watch as the red headed woman easily dispatches the vampires on her own. “Who is that,” Nova asked

“I don’t know, but I’m glad she’s on our side,” Iron Fist said, with that said the three heroes went back in the fight.

With Patrioteer, the hero himself was with the Tablet of Azarath, defending it from his vampiric enemies. Three vampires charge the hero, but Patrioteer shoots them with his repulsor blasts making them disappear. Another vampire tackles Patrioteer to the ground and tries to dig its fangs in his neck. There is a struggle between the two until Patrioteer gets his feet under the vampire and activates his jets making the vampire disappear. He then blasts another vampire that was near the tablet, making it disappear as well. The hero then gets up and sees a vampire pouncing at the tablet, Patrioteer won’t have that though. The hero takes off into the air and punches the vampire sending it away. “Does anyone know what these things are,” Patrioteer asked as he shoots two other vampires.

In another part of the warehouse, Spider-Woman charges one of the larger vampires. She jumps in the air, turns her hand into a sword and cuts it in half making it disappear. “You got me,” Spider-Woman said as she blocked a strike from one of the smaller vampires and punched it sending it away. Another vampire charges Spider-Woman, the heroine, however, is ready. But before the vampire was even close, it was attacked by Warwolf, who grabbed the vampire and slammed it to the ground making it disappear.

Warwolf then looked at Spider-Woman, “Hey, good fighting. Keep up the good work,” he said, he then charged back to the vampires.

Spider-Woman just stared at Warwolf in shock. Did she just see a werewolf? A talking werewolf. She was soon broken from her thoughts by Iron Fist.

Iron Fist who round-house kicked a vampire away answered the question, “It would seem that the creatures of the night decided to join us in our celebration of All Hallows Eve.”

“What,” Patrioteer and Spider-Woman asked

Nova blasted two vampires making them disappear, “He means that vampires are crashing the party,” Nova clarified

“WHAT,” Patrioteer and Spider-Woman said

“Vampires are real! Since when,” Patrioteer asked

“Since before man could remember,” Iron Fist answered

“And when were we gonna be aware of this,” Spider-Woman asked

“It was gonna covered next month,” Spider-Man answered

As Patrioteer blasted two vampires away, what he didn’t see was Janus walking toward him and the artifact. It was only after punching another vampire away did the hero notice the vampire prince. “Impressive, taking down my minions,” Janus said

“Well, we live to impress,” Patrioteer said

“Hm, I will give you one warning, move aside and let me take the artifact. Or get in my way and die,” Janus said in a menacing tone that makes Patrioteer’s spine shiver. The hero, however, stands tall against the vampire.

“How about option three, none of the above,” Patrioteer said as he shoots two repulsor blasts at Janus who dodges the blasts, he then turned to mist, and charges the hero, slamming into him, sending Patrioteer away. The hero, however, was able to catch himself with his repulsors. He then charged the vampire and tackled him sending them both in the air. Janus transformed into mist and escaped Patrioteer’s grasp, he the transformed back into himself except now he has bat wings, he then charged Patrioteer who was just able to dodge the charge. The hero, however, wasn’t prepared for Janus to quickly turn around and give him a hard punch sending the armored hero away. Patrioteer was able to catch himself in the air though and looked to where his opponent was only to see him gone. “What? Where’d he go,” Patrioteer asked as he looked around. Behind the hero a blur moves past him, making the hero turn around to see nothing, the blur then moves to his right. Patrioteer looked again only to see that the blur was gone. Just then Janus comes from above with his hands together and slams down on Patrioteer making the hero slam to the ground. The hero groaned in pain of the fall; he is feeling really grateful to have this armor.

Having learned a long time ago when to press his advantage, Janus charges from above and punches Patrioteer in the chest making the hero gasp in pain. He felt that the fact that he was able to feel that much pain proves just how strong Janus is. Janus then picked up the downed hero by the neck and then threw him away making him crash against the wall, with debris falling on him. Seeing that Patrioteer isn’t getting up anytime soon, Janus begins his trek to the artifact.

Unknown to Janus, Kitty Pryde was running behind him, and she wasn’t about to let him get his hands on that artifact. She saw what Janus did to Harry, and even though she wanted to run up and check on him, she knew she couldn’t. Her years as part of the X-Men have taught her when she needs to stay on the mission, and this is one of those times. With that, Shadowcat jumped up in the air, she then kicked Janus on the top of his head, used it at a springboard to jump and then land in front of him, “You are not getting this tablet,” Shadowcat declared

Janus looked at Shadowcat in shock, not at all expecting what she had just done. His shock, however, disappeared, and he smirked, “It is good to see you again Katerina,” Janus said surprising Shadowcat with the name.

“Katerina,” Shadowcat repeated

“You look as beautiful as the day we first met,” Janus said

“Who are you,” Shadowcat demanded

“You don’t remember me,” Janus stated, not at all surprised. “I should expect as much, it has been centuries since we’ve last seen each other.”

‘Centuries,’ Shadowcat thought

“The last time you first saw me in this life, I was in this form,” Janus said, he then transformed into his beast form much to Shadowcat’s shock, Janus then transformed back into his normal form, “Recognize me now?”

Shadowcat’s shock then turned to anger, “MONSTER,” Shadowcat yelled as she charged Janus and sent a flying kick at him, however he dodged it. Shadowcat, however, turned around and punched the vampire but he blocked. The heroine then tried to round house kick him, but he caught it, he however was caught off guard when Shadowcat kicked her other foot off the ground and kicked him across the face making him stumble, “MURDERER,” Shadowcat then sends another kick, but Janus caught it.

“Now, now, Katerina, let’s not do anything that you will regret later,” Janus said menacingly as he then pushed Shadowcat’s foot away making her stumble a bit until she gained her footing.

Shadowcat glared at Janus, “My name is not Katerina,” she said

“Perhaps, but once you were her. You have her soul inside you, and that makes you mine,” Janus said

“Like hell it does,” Shadowcat said, she then charged Janus once again.

With Spider-Man and Dr. Strange the two were able to get closer to the artifact which means to Peter closer to Kitty. However, they were still being attacked by vampires, left and right. Spider-Man uppercut a vampire making it disappear. The hero then shot a web at a charging vampire and pulled it to him. When it was close enough, Spider-Man punched it in the cheek, sending it away and making it disappear. Another vampire comes in and tries to impale Spider-Man, but the arachnid hero dodges it, his suit however was nicked. Spider-Man grabbed the vampire’s head, slammed it down on his knee and then punched the vampire away. “There’s no end to them. They just keep on coming,” Spider-Man said as he punched another vampire.

“I agree,” Dr. Strange said as he summoned a whirlwind and blew some vampires away. Dr. Strange then decided to chance a look to check on the tablet only to see much to his horror, Shadowcat fighting Janus. “NO!”

“No, no what,” Spider-Man asked

“We must get to the tablet immediately, Ms. Pryde is in in grave danger,” Dr. Strange said

“Danger from what,” Spider-Man asked alarmed

“The one who she is fighting is no ordinary vampire. We must get to her, go I will cover you,” Dr. Strange said, he then said a spell that cleared a path for Spider-Man, the web-head, not even thinking about it, ran to go help his girlfriend.  

With Shadowcat, she and Janus were locked in hand-to-hand combat. Shadowcat threw a punch at Janus, but he dodged and tried to kick her in the face, but she ducked and then tried to sweep kick him, but Janus jumped away from her. The vampire then smirked at Shadowcat, and then moved in for an attack. Once he was close enough, Janus threw a punch, Shadowcat quickly crossed her arms in an X in front of her and blocked the punch. However, she was unprepared for the force behind the punch which succeeded in sliding her back five feet.

Shadowcat was surprised by the strength that Janus held, she knew that he was strong, she experienced his strength in Boston, but it certainly didn’t occur that he may have had superstrength, she can feel a bruise forming on her arm. That will be there awhile. Shadowcat didn’t have much time to dwell because Janus was on her in an instant. He threw another punch which she was able to dodge, Shadowcat then kicked but Janus stepped away. Shadowcat then slid her feet and was able to send another kick, and Janus went to catch it like last time. However, when his hand was about to grab Shadowcat’s foot, he was surprised when it phased through him. Taking advantage of his surprise, Shadowcat jumped up and kicked Janus in the face, making him stagger back a bit. Janus was able to regain his footing though, and once he did, he looked at Shadowcat and smirked.

“Impressive,” Janus said

Shadowcat growled, he was toying with her, she hates to admit it, but he is. He has yet to use any of his powers against her. What was his game? Why doesn’t he fight her for real? Does he just want to humiliate her, and that look he has. Is that satisfaction? What is he satisfied with?

“What do you say we end this fight and you just come with me,” Janus said

“Come with you? Why the hell would I come with you,” Shadowcat asked him incredulously.

“Because we belong together Katerina,” Janus said as he and Shadowcat locked eyes.

“NO KITTY, DON’T LOOK IN HIS EYES,” Shadowcat heard Peter yell.

But it was too late because just then Janus had used his hypnotic powers on Shadowcat and she was mesmerized by his stare, “Why don’t you come here my love,” Janus suggested

“Yes…my love,” Shadowcat said, she voice becoming distant, she then started to walk closer to an awaiting Janus, not paying attention to anything else. The only thing she can see is Janus, the only place she wants to be is near him.

“Yes, come here Katerina, so we can be together,” Janus said as he held out his hand.

“Together,” Shadowcat said as she took Janus’s hand allowing him to pull her close. Unconsciously Shadowcat tilts her neck to the side.

Janus seeing this smirked, he then bent down ready to bite Shadowcat. Just as he was inches from her neck, he whispered, “Forever.”

“Forever,” Shadowcat repeated

With that Janus opened his mouth to reveal his sharp fangs, he then went to bite Shadowcat’s neck. But just as his fangs were gonna hit Shadowcat’s skin, Janus is kicked away from Shadowcat and falls to the ground.

The person who kicked Janus was none other than Spider-Man himself, also known as Peter Parker, also known as Kitty’s boyfriend. Seeing Janus down and stunned for now, Peter turned to Kitty, “Kitty are you there,” Peter said trying to snap Kitty out of her hypnotic state.

“P…Peter,” Kitty said with some distance in her voice.

“Yes Kitty, it’s me, Peter. Remember, your boyfriend,” Peter said

Now normally it is hard to break a person out of their hypnotic state, especially when it is a vampire doing the hypnotizing. But that is only when the vampire is concentrating enough to keep the person hypnotized. It is not like when a vampire bites their victims. When that happens, the victim becomes the vampire’s slave, only the truly strong willed could resist such a thing. But with hypnotizing it is different because once the vampire loses concentration then the hold weakens and can even slip to a point where the victim can break from the hypnosis which is exactly what happened to Kitty.

Kitty snapped out of the trance and looked at Peter, “Peter, what happened,” Kitty asked confused about what happened.

“You got hypnotized,” Peter answered

“AGAIN?! Man, I hate it when that happens, first Mesmero, and now this guy. Seriously,” Kitty complained

“That’s not the worst of it. You almost let him bite you,” Peter said

“BITE ME. What does this guy think he is a vampire,” Kitty exclaimed

“About that…,” Peter said but was interrupted by Janus growling, forcing the two to look toward the vampire.

Janus got up from the ground and looked at Spider-Man and Shadowcat, he then sent a hateful glare at Spider-Man. He smells his blood, it is the same smell as before, he knows who’s behind the mask, “Petrus,” Janus growled hatefully

“Petrus,” Spider-Man repeated in question.

“Even now, after all these years, you get in my way,” Janus said

“I don’t know who Petrus is, but as long as you threaten Kitty. I will always get in the way,” Spider-Man declared

Janus just looked at them, his anger building, right now he isn’t even seeing Spider-Man and Shadowcat standing beside each other. No, right now he is seeing his Katerina standing beside that damn bastard Petrus. Both of them staring at Janus, ready to face him together.

Flashback – in the 1600s

Janus is standing in front of an older Katerina and Petrus both seeming to be in their late teens, early twenties. He is glaring at the couple, it has taken him years, but he was finally able to track down his beloved., “Janus, please leave,” Katerina begged

Petrus stepped in front of Katerina protectively, looking Janus straight in the eyes. He is scared, both he and Janus knew it, but he will protect Katerina with his life. He will not let fear stop him from protecting the woman he loves. That fact alone makes Janus hate Petrus even more. He, a mortal, still dares to face him, it is an insult. “Let us live in peace,” Petrus said

“Please Janus,” Katerina begged

Present day

“NO! YOU WILL NOT GET IN THE WAY, I WILL HAVE HER BACK,” Janus said

Spider-Man’s eyes narrow in slits, “Over my dead body,” he said

“That can easily be arranged,” Janus said, he then charged the couple who got ready to fight. Just then as Janus approached, the black man comes jumping in and kicked him away.

“Hope you all, don’t mind if I crash this shindig,” the black man said

“Daywalker,” Janus growled, recognizing the man.

Daywalker smirked at Janus, he then looked back at Spider-Man and Shadowcat, “Spider-Man, Shadowcat, big fan,” he said, he then turned back to Janus.

“Daywalker,” Janus exclaimed

“My prince,” Daywalker said, mockingly bowing.

“This does not concern you,” Janus said

“If it concerns the artifact then it does,” Daywalker said

“Daywalker,” Spider-Man repeated, that name sounded familiar to him. He knows that he has heard it somewhere before.

“You will not get in my way,” Janus said, then much to Spider-Man and Shadowcat’s surprise, Janus transforms into a giant bat.

“He’s a shapeshifter,” Shadowcat exclaimed

“All of his kind are,” Daywalker answered

“What does that mean,” Shadowcat asked

Daywalker is unable to answer, because Janus charges all three of them, “Later, I hope you two are ready for a fight,” Daywalker said, Spider-Man and Shadowcat look at each other and nod. They are ready, this guy will not win. Just when Janus was close enough, Daywalker was ready to dodge but then he felt a hand on his arm.

“Don’t move,” Shadowcat said, then much to Daywalker’s surprise Janus flew through them. Shadowcat then let both Daywalker and Spider-Man go as they turned around to face the giant bat.

Daywalker looked at Shadowcat, “Well that…was weird,” Daywalker said

“Intangibility is my specialty,” Shadowcat answered getting a nod from Daywalker.

“Sounds useful,” Daywalker said, just then the three see Janus turn around and head toward them but the timely intervention of Dr. Strange saves them the trouble of dodging. The Sorcerer Supreme said a spell and an energy whip came from his hands. He then whipped it at Janus, and once the whip made contact it shocked Janus, the three down below could actually see the electricity. It took a minute until Janus was able to break free of the whip. The vampire then charged down at the three who jumped out of the way. Janus then veered up to dodge another whip of energy from Dr. Strange and then headed to him. The sorcerer tried to get out of the way, but Janus was too fast and slammed into him sending him flying to a wall.

“I got ya doc,” Spider-Man said as he, Shadowcat, and Daywalker were running toward Dr. Strange, he then shot a web, the web expanded and was able to cushion Dr. Strange’s fall. Spider-Man then noticed that Janus was headed toward Dr. Strange at a fast speed. There was only one thing that he could think of that would save the man. With that he turned toward Shadowcat, “Kitty give me your hand,” Spider-Man said as he reached for his girlfriend.

“Kind of an inappropriate time for hand holding don’t you think,” Shadowcat quipped as she grasped Spider-Man’s hand.

“I’m gonna throw you,” Spider-Man said

The was a pause from Shadowcat until, “It was a joke,” she said

With Dr. Strange, he was just getting his bearings, thankfully he was uninjured thanks to Parker and his webbing, he’ll have to remember to thank him for that later even though he now has some web on his cloak, and it is none too happy either, “I know, but he saved us,” Dr. Strange said to his cloak. The cloak then said something that only Dr. Strange understood, “Look out? For what?” The cloak then said something else, listening to his cloak Dr. Strange looked up to see Janus charging, “Oh…that.” Dr. Strange noticed that Janus was coming in too fast, he was gonna hit him in seconds. He was gonna die, but Dr. Strange will not show any fear, he knew that one day he may be killed in battle. It won’t matter though, he was not afraid of death, death is just the beginning. With his death, a new Sorcerer Supreme will take his place. With his resolve solidified, Dr. Strange looked at the approaching Janus with fearless eyes. But just as Janus hit him, he didn’t feel a single thing, the vampire just flew through him. Feeling surprised, Dr. Strange looked to see what happened, he suddenly felt a pressure on his shoulder, he looked and saw a blue gloved hand on his shoulder, he then looked to see the owner was none other than Shadowcat who smiled at him.

“Hey doc, that was a close one wasn’t it,” Shadowcat said

“Shadowcat, but how,” Dr. Strange asked

“Peter threw me, I then made myself lighter than air to up my speed, once I got here, I laid my hand on your shoulder and made us both intangible, thereby saving your life. You’re welcome by the way,” Shadowcat said

“Yes, thank you,” Dr. Strange said getting a shrug from Shadowcat, she already said you’re welcome to him.

“I’m calling that the fastball special, and when I get back to the institute, I am so patenting that,” Shadowcat said as they stood up. Dr. Strange smirked at that, somehow, he felt that the move will become legendary. Just then Spider-Man and Daywalker approached the two.

“Is everyone ok,” Spider-Man asked

“We’re good baby,” Shadowcat said, not even realizing that she called Peter by his pet name. The group then watch as Janus lands on the ground, growling at them.

Janus looked at the group, specifically, his Katerina. She is right there. In front of him, he could have her if it weren’t for him. Janus then looked at Spider-Man, Petrus, he’s changed, both have changed. Once they were just mortals, but now they can better fight him. It won’t be easy claiming what is his, but he will not be denied. Just as Janus was about to attack again, he is interrupted by Dracula’s voice, “Janus, what is taking so long,” Dracula’s said, the astral projection of Dracula then appeared next to his son much to Spider-Man and Shadowcat’s surprise.

“Who is that,” Shadowcat asked

“Trouble,” Dr. Strange said

“Father,” Janus growled out

“What is taking so long,” Dracula demanded, he then looked, only to see Dr. Stange, Daywalker, Spider-Man, and to his greatest surprise Shadowcat. Dracula scowled as he looked at Shadowcat, “Of course, you would have found her.”

“I told you I would find her, now I will take her,” Janus said

“Not yet you will, get the artifact. We are on a time limit,” Dracula said

“But Katerina,” Janus said

“Do as I say boy,” Dracula interrupted his son, “You have wasted enough time here. Get the artifact,” Dracula commanded

Janus growled, “As you command father,” Janus said, Dracula then disappeared from view, “For now,” Janus finished, he then transformed back into his regular form and summoned his vampires much to the group’s shock. “Keep them away from the artifact, attack anyone that gets in the way,” Janus said, with the Janus grew wings and flew away headed to the artifact. Before the four heroes can intercept, they are attacked by the vampires.

A vampire tries to tackle Spider-Man, but he dodges and punches it away. Another vampire thrusts its claw at Shadowcat, but she phases through the claw, she then used the surprise to phase the vampire through a wall trapping it. Dr. Strange blasts two vampires while Daywalker takes out his swords and cuts three down.

As the group fought the vampires, Janus made his way to the tablet, he smashed the glass case that it was in, and then picked it up. Smiling evilly, Janus looked at his soldiers, “We’ve got the tablet,” Janus said

“No, we must prevent him from leaving with that,” Dr. Strange said, but despite the words neither he nor anyone in the group were able to get through the horde of vampires.

“Kill them all,” Janus ordered, with that Janus turned into a trail of smoke and left the warehouse.

“NO,” Spider-Man, Shadowcat, Dr. Strange, and Daywalker exclaimed as they watched Janus leave.

“He has the tablet,” Spider-Man said

“We must go, we have to make sure the other two artifacts do not get in his hands,” Dr. Strange said getting a nod from Daywalker who looked at both Spider-Man and Shadowcat.

“You two coming,” Daywalker asked much to their surprise.

“You serious,” Spider-Man asked

“You want us to come,” Shadowcat asked getting a nod from Daywalker.

“You two have abilities that could come in handy on this mission, spider-sense, the ability to predict danger, and intangibility, an excellent power to get through the danger without a scratch. A good combo if you asked me, what do you say,” Daywalker said

“I’m in, but Kitty,” Peter said glancing at Kitty.

“Don’t even think that you are doing this without me,” Kitty said, she then smirked, “We’re in this together.”

Peter nodded, hesitantly, he then activated his communicator, “Guys, I’m heading with Dr. Stange to take care of this. Can you handle things here,” Spider-Man asked

“Don’t sweat it bro,” A now conscious Patrioteer said

“We’re good,” Power Man said

“Kick his ass,” Nova said

“Be sure to stop him,” Iron Fist said

“Good luck,” Spider-woman said

After the confirmations, Spider-Man looked at Dr. Strange and Daywalker, “Ready when you are,” he said, with that Dr. Stange said a spell, Spider-Man and Shadowcat then notice a circle of energy form above them each. The circles then come down on them, Dr. Strange, and Daywalker making them disappear from the area.

Sanctum Santorum   

In one of the rooms, four energy circles are formed, as they lower to the ground, Spider-Man, Shadowcat, Dr. Strange, and Daywalker materialize. “Whoa, that was weird” Shadowcat said as she was fully materialized, she’s been teleported before first by Kurt, and the second by Telford, but the kind of teleporting that Dr. Strange just did was something different entirely. She doesn’t even know how to explain it. It was like she was in the warehouse one second, but when that circle lowered past her eyes she saw this room, like she was always there, but just didn’t see it. Shadowcat then looked around the room to see that they were in a spacious room that had two bookshelves filled with books, there was an unlit fireplace, a chair a few feet from it and next to the chair is a wooden end table with a lamp. To Kitty it looked like somewhere Dr. Strange probably went to relax. Before she could look more, she was interrupted by Dr. Strange.

“Come, we must meet with the others,” Dr. Strange said as he started to walk away, being followed by Daywalker, who was then followed by Spider-Man and Shadowcat.

“Where are the others,” Daywalker asked

“I didn’t have enough time to teleport us to the same location. They are here, just in different rooms. But they know where to meet us, hopefully then we can make a plan,” Dr. Strange answered

“Um, excuse me, but…,” Shadowcat said but stopped in surprise as they entered the halls. Once they entered the halls, what Shadowcat and Spider-Man saw had to have been one of the strangest things that either had seen. Currently the hallways looked like a windy path that was floating in the expanse of space, “Where…where are we,” she asked in complete surprise.

“We are in the Sanctum Santorum, my base of operation, and home,” Dr. Strange answered as he led the group through the complicated path that was being laid out in front of him.

“This is the sanctum? I don’t remember it being like this when I was last here, back when Nightmare put everyone in a suspended sleep,” Spider-Man said

“The Sanctum Santorum is always changing its landscape. It is a security feature to confuse anyone who isn’t a sorcerer,” Dr. Strange said

“Meaning,” Spider-Man asked

“You get lost, you stay lost,” Daywalker clarified

“Heh, well that’s lovely,” Spider-Man said, he then felt someone grab his hand, he looked and saw that it was Kitty who was grasping his hand.

Kitty gave Peter a small smile, “This way we don’t get separated,” she said

Smiling under his mask, Peter grasps Kitty’s hand and gives it a little squeeze. “So, doc, if we’re gonna help. Don’t you think that we should get the whole story? I mean, what is going on,” Spider-Man asked

“And what were those creatures that we fought? I’ve never seen anything like them before,” Shadowcat said, the only thing similar that she has seen were those creatures that lived in that dimension that Kurt crosses when he teleports. “And who was that guy that I fought? He looked like he was the one in charge.”

“Everything will be answered when we meet the others,” Daywalker answered

“And who are the others,” Spider-Man asked

“In due time Spider-Man, in due time,” Dr. Strange said as the went through a door that led them to a flight of stairs. They climbed the stairs until they made it to the third floor. They then entered the halls once again, but this time the hallway had transformed into what looked like an ordinary hallway. Lined up in the hallway were doors upon doors. Where they lead, only Dr. Strange knew. “Please make sure not to open any of these doors,” Dr. Strange said

“Why not,” Spider-Man asked

“Each door is connected to a different dimension, a different world. You wouldn’t want to open a door and find yourself in a world where the zombie apocalypse happened,” Dr. Strange said making Shadowcat go a bit pale.

“Zombies,” Shadowcat repeated

“Is there a world like that,” Spider-Man asked

Dr. Strange nodded, “I can think of two Earths in the multiverse that the zombie apocalypse happened. Practically every hero on the Earth became a flesh-eating zombie. Those heroes who didn’t get infected got eaten,” he said making Shadowcat go paler.

“And what happened to us on these Earths,” Spider-Man asked

“In the Earth where the plague originated, you Spider-Man got infected and sadly ate your family while Ms. Pryde survived and lived long enough to raise her child,” Dr. Strange said

“Child? But you said Spider-Man ate his family,” Shadowcat said  

“I did, on that Earth you two ended up with different people. As far as I know the Kitty Pryde and Peter Parker there were barely even friends,” Dr. Strange said

“Barley friends,” Peter repeated feeling a little worried about he and Kitty’s relationship. Just then something occurred to him, “Wait Strange, you just called me…”

“Don’t sweat it Parker. I’ve known your name for quite some time,” Daywalker interrupted.

“How,” Peter asked

“We play for the same team,” Daywalker said

Spider-Man knew exactly what Daywalker meant, “You’re S.H.I.E.L.D.,” Spider-Man stated getting a nod from Daywalker.

“Don’t worry, I’m good at keeping secrets,” Daywalker said

Spider-Man was silent, unsure on how to feel about the man in front of him knowing his identity, but he’s S.H.I.E.L.D. so he may be trustworthy. He’ll have to talk to Fury when this is over. Peter still can’t help but feel worried though, not because of Daywalker knowing his identity but for he and Kitty’s relationship. Unknown to Peter, Kitty herself is feeling the same worry.

Dr. Strange, sensing the worry between the two smacked himself for saying that. He better correct his mistake before it does any damage. With that, Dr. Strange looked back at them, “The multiverse is filled with endless possibilities. In multiple universes due to events happening differently or even events that haven’t happened here, your alternate selves wind up with different people. I, however, can name three other universes where Peter Parker and Kitty Pryde get together and have happy relationships,” Dr. Strange said

“Really,” Peter and Kitty asked getting a nod from Dr. Strange.

“They’re really happy,” Kitty asked hopefully.

“They are, your Prime counterparts from Earth-616 have been dating a month from what I’ve gathered and already they’re in love, while your counterparts from Earth-1610 have just started their second attempt of a relationship and both are determined to make it work. It helps that the Peter in that Earth finally has his head on straight,” Dr. Strange said

“And what about our third counterparts,” Shadowcat asked

“Your counterparts from Earth-8096, they had been together awhile. I wouldn’t say that they’re in love, but they both acknowledge that something special is there,” Dr. Strange informed, he won’t mention that the potential future of that Earth their counterparts got married only for the Peter Parker of that world to die only months later.

Both Peter and Kitty smile, “I’m glad that there are some universes that have us together in happy relationships,” Kitty said as she then looked at Peter and smiled a bright smile at him. knowing that she isn’t the only Kitty Pryde to be with Peter Parker makes her feel good.

Peter smiled back at Kitty, he’s happy that even on other Earths he and Kitty get together. It makes him more confident in their relationship. Kitty is the woman that he loves, in a couple of years he plans on marrying her. It finally occurred to him what Kitty meant when they were costume shopping. He had till they were twenty, maybe he should start looking. Just as that thought entered his mind another thought came, “You said prime counterparts. What do you mean by that,” Spider-Man asked

“Your prime counterparts, they’re the counterparts that all Peter Parker and Kitty Prydes are based on. You could say they are the originals, templates. You already know of the multiverse theory,” Dr. Strange said getting a nod from both Peter and Kitty.

“Reed Richards has been trying to prove it for years,” Spider-Man said

“I’m guessing considering we were talking about alternate Earths then the theory is correct,” Shadowcat said, not at all surprised. Kurt’s experiences with Forge and the dimension that he crosses when he teleports has proven that there are different dimensions. There being a multiverse isn’t really out of the realm of possibility. It’s still amazing, but not out of the realm.

Dr. Strange nodded, “The multiverse exists, and in each world, there are differences and similarities. Think of the multiverse as a web,” Dr. Strange said

“A web,” the ShadowSpider couple asked getting a smile from Dr. Strange.

“Yes, a web. Now every strand of the web is another Earth, another universe. Every Earth, every universe, share similarities but there are also differences. Every strand, every Earth is connected in some way, and when you follow the connections then they will lead to the middle of the web. That center, every Earth is connected to it,” Dr. Strange said

“And that center that every strand is connected to is Earth-616,” Spider-Man asked

“And our Earth is just one of the many strands that is connected to it,” Shadowcat said

“Exactly,” Strange said

“So, what? We’re copies,” Shadowcat asked

“No, you are Kitty Pryde and Peter Parker, you both share similarities to your prime counterparts but there are differences as well,” Strange said

“Like,” Spider-Man asked

“Like how and when you got your powers. In Earth-616, Peter Parker got bitten by a spider that was dowsed in radiation by the isotope genome accelerator while you Peter got bitten by a genetically modified spider. And Ms. Pryde, you got your powers when you were fifteen right,” Dr. Strange asked

“Yeah,” Shadowcat asked

“And tell me, who was the youngest member of your team when the X-Men were first formed,” Dr. Strange asked

“Ororo’s nephew, Evan Daniels. He was the youngest member, but then he left, and I became the youngest,” Shadowcat answered

“On Earth- 616, Kitty Pryde got her powers when she was thirteen and at the same age joined the X-Men thereby becoming the youngest person to ever join,” Dr. Strange said

“Whoa,” Peter and Kitty said

“There’s also the age difference,” Dr. Strange said

“Age difference,” Spider-Man asked getting a nod from Dr. Strange.

“The Peter Parker and Kitty Pryde of Earth-616 are in their 20s, and unlike you two who are the same age, those two are five years apart,” Dr. Strange said

“FIVE YEARS,” Peter and Kitty said in surprise.

“Whoa, five years. I’ll admit that I always did like older men, but five years, I always limited myself to two, three years max,” Shadowcat said

“I’d say, Mr. Daniels leaving the X-Men was somehow a way for the universe to reflect Earth-616. Because the Kitty Pryde of 616 was the youngest member, Mr. Daniels left so you could become the youngest member,” Dr. Strange said

“That’s actually pretty interesting,” Spider-Man said

“I’d call it confusing,” Shadowcat quipped

“Here’s a question though Strange, why do you know so much about our counterparts,” Spider-Man asked

“I’m the Sorcerer Supreme, it is my job to keep an eye on the multiverse and its inhabitants,” Dr. Strange said, he’s also leaving out the fact that one of the reasons that he pays attention is because, he checks on all spider-totems of ever Earth as well as the Captain Britain Corp. the spider-totems and Captain Britain Corp are the multiverse’s line of defense. He must make sure that they are ready if a multiversal threat appears. He also keeps an eye on the Kitty Prydes since the Prime Kitty went on that Cross-Time Caper with her teammates of Excalibur. Also, the X-Men have a habit of meddling with not just the multiverse but time itself.

“What is a Sorcerer Supreme,” Shadowcat whispered to Spider-Man.

“I’ll tell you later,” Spider-Man whispered back, he has a feeling that Dr. Strange is holding back more than he is telling. But that isn’t important at the moment, right now they have a mission to do.

It took a couple more minutes of walking and as they walked Peter and Kitty noticed that some teenagers kept appearing. “Who are all these kids,” Shadowcat asked

“They’re students who come to use the library that I have. There are some books that I have that the school doesn’t. I should make a note of fixing that,” Dr. Strange said

“Students? They’re part of a school,” Spider-Man asked getting a nod from Dr. Strange.

“Yes, they are,” Dr. Strange said, just as he was gonna explain more, the group approached a door. Dr. Strange opened the door and entered the room, Daywalker, Spider-Man, and Shadowcat followed him.

Once they are in the room, Spider-Man and Shadowcat notice that it is carpeted, they can see a large window with a clear area below it, there are bookshelves with books lined up, there also seem to be some artifacts as well, some encased in glass cases, there is a table with some books and scrolls on it. they can see cabinets, and chests. To say the least the room was very impressive and maybe a little creepy.

“Whoa,” Spider-Man exclaimed as he looked around the huge room, it looked like some mixture between a library due to all the books, and a museum because all of the objects that are displayed.

“Yeah,” Shadowcat agreed as she looked around the room, it was simply amazing, she can’t help but wonder about all these objects that are displayed. What are they? What do they do? She doesn’t dare touch anything though. But there is also something else, she’s not sure of the others, but she can feel something in the room, like some kind of energy. She felt it when they first appeared in the sanctum, but here it is stronger. Once they got to the table, Dr. Strange held out his hand much to Shadowcat’s confusion, then much to her surprise, a book floated off the shelf and landed in Dr. Strange’s hand, ‘Does he have telekinesis like Jean?’

“First think first, an introduction. My name is Dr. Stephen Strange, I am the Sorcerer Supreme of this dimension,” Dr. Strange said

“What is a Sorcerer Supreme,” Shadowcat asked making Dr. Strange sigh.

“I swear, I am disappointed in Charles, he expects you X-Men to fight for humanity and yet he has yet to tell you all, everything that this world contains,” Dr. Strange said

“He’s a wizard,” Spider-Man simply said making Daywalker smirk and Dr. Strange send Spider-Man a glare.

“WHAT? A wizard, but they don’t exist,” Shadowcat said

“I am not a wizard; I am a sorcerer. The Sorcerer Supreme,” Dr. Strange said

“What’s the difference,” Shadowcat asked

“There isn’t,” Daywalker said getting a glare from Dr. Strange.

“But magic doesn’t exist, it’s just carefully crafted illusions,” Shadowcat said

“I assure you my dear, magic does exist, I have spent years studying the mystic arts until I was appointed Sorcerer Supreme,” Dr. Strange said

“Trust me Kitty, no matter how much I hate it, magic does exist,” Spider-Man said surprising Kitty, Peter is a man of science, ever since they were young, he always used science to explain things. Due to that, he never believed in things such as magic, it was just ridiculous. Kitty had liked to think that magic was real, but then she grew up and realized that magic was just make-believe, simply something for kids to enjoy. She remembers that the Professor explained that his brother Cain, also known as Juggernaut, had his x-gene activated through mysticism, but even then, she didn’t believe it. She thought that perhaps Cain’s x-gene had activated late, there is something called late bloomers and Xavier himself said that mutants can gain their powers later in life. But, now after all these years, she is being told that magic exists. Everything that has happened to her so far could always be explained by science, it is simply unbelievable that magic exists. But then why would they lie to her.

“Well magic may just be a term of phrase,” Spider-Man said thoughtfully, getting Kitty’s attention, “Tony says that magic is simply a form of energy manipulation,” Peter explained

“So, magic is just science that we don’t understand yet,” Shadowcat asked making Dr. Strange sigh in annoyance, this is why he doesn’t work with scientists.

“Has it ever occurred to you to that science is simply magic that hasn’t been explained,” Dr. Strange said getting questioning looks from the couple. “Anyway, we’re digressing, magic is real, and I have spent years studying it until I became Sorcerer Supreme. The Sorcerer Supreme protects the mortal world from mystical threats, but not just Earth but other realms to. It is my duty to protect not just this world but all others that are in this universe from the supernatural and other dimensional beings who wish to take over or destroy this world. The month of October, specifically Halloween is my busiest time of the year, due to the increase in magic.”

“So, you’re like the boss then,” Shadowcat asked getting a nod from Dr. Strange. “So, who’s he,” she asked gesturing to Daywalker

“The name’s Blade,” Blade answered

“Wait. Did you just say Blade,” Spider-Man asked getting a nod from Blade. Finally, Spider-Man was able to connect the dots, “Daywalker, and your S.H.I.E.L.D., now I know why the name sounded familiar.”

“Baby, you know him,” Kitty asked getting raised eyebrows from both Dr. Strange and Blade at the pet name.

Peter blushed under his mask, but decided to move on, “Well, I don’t know him, I know of him, but just rumors. He is a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent, but unlike me and my team he was solo for a long time. Blade has a specialty, the only time he is sent out is when he has to go after…,” Peter said but stopped, he is unsure of how Kitty will react to the news.

“Gonna have to tell her Parker, she will find out eventually,” Blade said getting a questioning look from Shadowcat.

“Find out what? What don’t I know,” Kitty demanded as she sent a glare at her boyfriend.

“I’m a vampire hunter,” Blade answered

“Oh, a vampire hunter,” Shadowcat said, there is a moment of pause until, “WHAT. A VAMPIRE HUNTER!”

“Yep,” Blade said

“But, but, vampires don’t exist,” Shadowcat said, she then turned to Spider-Man, “Right? They don’t exist.”

“What do you think those things that we fought were,” Blade responded making Shadowcat’s eyes widen.

“Those were vampires,” Shadowcat asked getting a nod from Blade.

Spider-Man looked helpless, not sure at all on what to do. He knows that this mission would introduce Kitty to the supernatural, but part of him hoped that he could shield her from it. He knows that Kitty is a strong woman, but she has always hated the monsters in the monster movies, he didn’t want her to be scared, he was trying to prevent that.

“Peter,” Kitty said sending a questioning look to her boyfriend.

Peter sighed and took off his mask, “Yes Kitty they exist,” he said

“And you’ve fought them before,” Kitty asked

“Me? No, tonight was the first time I ever went up against vampires. What I know, I know through the Avengers and S.H.I.E.L.D. files,” Peter said

“Why didn’t you tell me,” Kitty asked, wondering why Peter wouldn’t tell her this. Was it a classified secret? That is the only explanation she could think of.

“Kitty, you hate movie monsters. If I told you that vampires were real and that they hunted in the night, how would you react,” Peter asked

Kitty didn’t even need to think about it, “I’d probably be paranoid,” she answered, she had to give Peter that, the fact that vampire exist, that really is terrifying. Wait. They hunt at night?! Great, well hello paranoia. Deciding that she will freak out about this later, preferably in the strong and safe arms of her boyfriend, Kitty turned to Dr. Strange and Blade, “So vampires are actually real?”

Both Dr. Strange and Blade nodded, “Perhaps I should explain,” Dr. Strange said as he sat a book down on the table, and turned it to a specific section, he then said a spell and suddenly everything that was in the section appeared in front of them, like it was some kind of hologram. The first hologram showed a picture that looked like people on the ground while there were others above them, “100,000 years ago, interdimensional beings known as the Eldergods had come to Earth and made it their home. These gods helped the people, helped them live, helped them flourish, as a result the people worshipped them and created religions. For many years the Earth was peaceful, and everyone was happy, everyone but some.” The image then showed images of some of the Eldergods attacking and ruling, “Some of the gods were greedy, selfish, and decided that they wanted the Earth for themselves. Death to anyone who got in the way.” The image then showed what looked like a war, “Soon war broke out on the Earth between the gods, and eventually the other inhabitants had found themselves involved. It was gods vs gods, man vs gods, atlantian vs gods, inhumans vs gods, mutants vs gods, every one of the inhabitants was at war.” The image was then replace by a group of robed men surrounding another who was lying on the ground, “As a ditch effort to win the war, the inhabitants of Earth decided to use the gods power against them, a group of sorcerers that was a mixture between human, atlantian, and inhuman, had gotten their hands on one of the gods, Chthon Scrolls, these scrolls had all of the spells that Chthon knew, they used the darkest of magic to transform one of their own into a powerful warrior.” A picture of a man with short hair wearing a robe himself, “This man’s name was Varnae, he himself was a sorcerer and was gravely injured in battle, death was ready to take him, but his coven, the Darkholders would not allow it. They needed a champion, and he was chosen, taking one of the spells from the Chthon Scrolls, they casted it on their dying comrade. They saved his life, and he became a being of great power.” The image then changes to Varnae standing, “That was the birth of the first vampire.” The image then turned to Varnae attacking his coven, the image changed to some members dead while other members stood by Varnae all of them looking forward, their mouths open to show their fangs, their eyes red, and their skin grey. “However, what was supposed to be their champion wound up being their destroyer. For Varnae had turned on his coven and he either killed them or transformed them into what he was. And so, the vampire race was formed.”

“To combat the vampire, the spawn of the Eldergods made their own disciples, such as the Wolf Men,” Dr. Strange said, the image changes to what looked like a werewolf, it then changed to Serpent-Men, and Spider-Men, “The serpent-men and spider-men were also crated,” Dr. Strange said

“When you say Wolf-Men, you mean werewolves right,” Shadowcat asked

“Werewolves are descendants of the Wolf Men,” Dr. Strange said, he then changed to an image of more fighting, “The war continued, until finally the gods and man decided to team up to banish the evil eldergods to other dimensions. After that peace was restored, but the eldergods had realized that interacting with man was a mistake on their part, that if they hadn’t done so then perhaps the war never would have happened. With that the Eldergods disappeared with intensions to never be seen again. But just because they were never seen doesn’t mean that they aren’t there. For since that day, the gods had watched the inhabitants even though they rarely interact with the world. Even now they watch our world, and help when needed.”

“Whoa,” Peter and Kitty said at the same time at the story.

“Is there more to that story or is that it,” Kitty asked interested

“The War of the Elders is far more extensive than that, but I don’t have time to give you the entire history, I only gave you what was needed,” Dr. Strange said

“What does this tablet have to do with anything,” Peter asked

“Both during and after the war Varnae, had went from one place to another, either feeding or infecting anyone he could. The vampire race grew by hundreds, thousands and so on, and Varnae became their ruler, he became Lord or the vampires or vampyrs as they are actually called. Eventually though the race grew so large that factions of vampires branched off from Varnae and became their own factions,” Dr. Strange said

“Vampires are some of the nastiest predators out there,” Blade said getting Peter and Kitty’s attention on him, “They hold a multitude of powers and abilities, superhuman strength, shapeshifting, summoning, enhanced speed, a healing factor, and mind control, as well as the usual turning others into vampires. When a vampire bites you and tastes your blood you and that vampire are bound together, you become the vampire’s slave, and if the vampire so chooses, they can infect you by inserting their enzymes inside your blood.”

“And the enzymes I assume are inserted through the vampire’s bite,” Peter asked getting a nod from Blade.

“Wow,” Kitty said, she’ll admit to becoming a little scared now. She can’t believe that she actually faced that, heck, she faced multiple only minutes ago. Feeling a squeeze on her hand, Kitty looked up toward Peter and saw him give her a reassuring smile. Seeing the smile makes Kitty smile, as long as she has Peter, they’ll be ok. They then put their attention back on Blade.

“However, despite all the strengths that the vampires have, they also have weaknesses. Garlic is one weakness; it is not lethal, but garlic can sap away the strength of any vampire. It is a basic thing that any vampire or monster hunter should have on them. Vampires cannot enter the residence of anyone without an invitation. Blood consumption is a weakness, a vampire must always feed, if they haven’t fed for a certain amount of time then they will weaken and eventually die. Religious symbols are another weakness,” Blade said

“Religious symbols,” Kitty asked getting a nod from Blade.

“Yeah, such as crucifixes, and holy water,” Blade said

“What about the Star of David,” Kitty asked out of curiosity.

“That would work just as good, of course the person with these symbols would have to believe in the religion. If a Jew were to try and use the cross on a vampire, it wouldn’t work because the jew doesn’t have their faith in that symbol,” Blade said

“So, a Christian can only use the cross while a jewish person can only use the Star of David on the vampire,” Peter said getting a nod from Blade.

“The stronger the person’s faith in the religion the more powerful the object is and the more it affects the vampire,” Blade said

Kitty sighed, “And my Star of David necklace was destroyed when the mansion exploded,” she comments

“You can kill a vampire by steaking it in the heart with a wooden steak, or even using silver. Magic is a weakness, and in recent years we’re discovered that radiation of any kind can kill a vampire. Then there is the most obvious weakness. It is a weakness that has been around even before the others were known,” Blade said, and both Peter and Kitty knew what Blade was gonna say before he even said it. “That weakness, the first weakness known and the weakness that has helped keep the vampires at bay for centuries is sunlight. Vampires cannot go out into the sunlight if they do then they burst into flames. It doesn’t matter how powerful a vampire is, if they go out into the sun then they will die. There is an artifact that allows a vampire to go out in the sunlight without dying though. Thankfully though our enemies do not possess the artifact.”

“The sunlight has been a boon to vampires for centuries, it has been something that has kept them at bay. After centuries of this weakness, the lord of the vampires Varnae had gathered a group of sorcerers, together they combined their magics and created the Vampyr tablet. This tablet was created for the purpose of freeing the vampires of their weakness of sunlight,” Dr. Strange said

“How,” Peter said

“It is a combination of things. First is the spell that Varnae created which is located in the Darkhold,” Dr. Strange said

“Darkhold,” Kitty asked curiously.

“The Darkhold is a book that was created from the Chthon scrolls. It is a book of great power, and great evil. One must also have the Vampyr tablet, another is that the spell requires the blood of every species that created the tablet which consists of humans, atlanteans, inhumans, mutants and vampires. A great source of magic is needed as well. It must also be midnight on Halloween when the mystical energies are at their strongest. Varnae had all these things, however when word was heard of it, Varnae’s enemies attacked and were able to stop the ritual. Varnae was defeated and the Vampyr tablet was separated into six pieces and scattered around the world in hopes that they would never again be brought back together,” Dr. Strange said

“Wait, you said mutants,” Kitty said getting a nod from Dr. Strange.

“Apocalypse was the first recorded mutant but was not the first mutant. It’s been centuries since the first time the ritual was performed, and in those centuries, much has changed,” Dr. Strange said

“What’s changed,” Peter asked

“Varnae is gone, he died centuries ago. He got sick of living an immortal life and decided that he wanted to die. In the 1500s he had allowed his apprentice to drink his blood and kill him thereby making him the Lord of the vampires,” Dr. Strange said

“So, his apprentice is the new lord of vampires,” Kitty asked getting a nod from Dr. Strange and Blade, “So, who’s the new vampire lord?”

In response to the question, Peter, Blade, and Dr. Strange all exchanged looks. Peter didn’t know the history that he was just told but he certainly is aware of who is in charge of the vampire nation.

Kitty noticed the looks that were exchanged and grew annoyed, she hates being out of the loop, “Well, who is the new boss,” Kitty asked

“Dracula,” Blade answered, shocking Kitty.

“W…what did you say,” Kitty asked surprised by the answer.

“Dracula is the vampire lord,” Dr. Strange said

“Dracula as in Count Dracula, he’s real and the lord of the vampires,” Kitty asked

“I wouldn’t call him count when he’s present, not unless you feel like dying. He hates being called count, finds it an insult considering he is the king of the vampire nation,” Blade said

“Vampire nation,” Kitty asked her voice shaking a bit.

“Transylvania, once it was filled with humans, but then Dracula took it over and through the centuries the humans decreased, they were either fed on or were turned into vampires themselves. Now 95% of Transylvania is filled with vampires while the other 5% is human,” Dr. Strange said

“My god, you’re saying that there is a nation filled with vampires,” Kitty asked getting nods from Dr. Strange and Blade

“And only a handful of humans live there,” Peter asked getting nods in return. He didn’t know that, he knew that Transylvania was the vampire nation but he didn’t know that there were humans who resided there. It must be a nightmare.

“Dracula has recently discovered the spell in the Darkhold and has been gathering everything needed for the spell. We had only discovered his plans only months ago,” Dr. Strange explained

“You said there are six pieces of the tablet. That means that Dracula has how many pieces now,” Peter asked

“Dracula has four pieces while we have one piece. Dracula had already found two pieces of the artifact by the time we caught wind of his scheme. We were too late when he got the third piece. We were able to get the fourth piece, but tonight Dracula was able to get the fifth piece,” Blade said

“We’ve been trying to find the pieces ourselves to hide away from Dracula,” Dr. Strange said

“There is one more piece left, but even if Dracula does get it, he’d still be one piece short, and there is no way that he’d attack the Sanctum Sanctorum,” Blade said

“I wouldn’t be too sure,” Dr. Strange said getting everyone’s attention, “This ceremony is a big and important step for the vampires. So important that I’d bet that Dracula would take the chance in attacking. If that is so then we must be ready,” Dr. Strange said

“So, the bottom line is that we keep the pieces separated until after midnight. We do that then Dracula won’t be able to cast his spell, and we save the world,” Peter said getting nods from Dr. Strange and Blade. “Well, that sounds easy enough,” Peter stated

“Easy? I think we’ve listened to two different explanations Peter,” Kitty said

“Not too late to back out,” Blade offered

“No way, I’m part of the X-Men, and we X-Men protect humanity, even if some hate us. Not to mention,” Kitty said, she then looked at Peter and tightened her hold on his hand, “If Peter is involved then I’m helping. I’m not asking for permission, I’m telling.”

“Well, I guess that it is a good idea that I asked for help then,” Blade said, he’s noticed how the two act around each other. They care about each other, and he would say even love each other. He certainly hopes that they will be able to set their feelings aside for the mission at hand. Just then a voice interrupted their conversation.

“Man, I hate this place, every time I open a door I always wind up almost dying,” A male voice said

“Well, if you don’t want to die Warwolf, then quit opening doors,” a female voice said

Both Peter and Kitty looked behind them and much to their surprise they saw a group of monsters walking towards them.

“I can’t help it, I’m curious,” Warwolf said

“Curiosity killed the wolf,” the female who was revealed to be Vampire by Night said

“You mean cat,” Warwolf corrected

“In your case, I mean wolf,” Vampire by Night

“Look alive people, we’ve found them,” Sitwell said

“About time you got here,” Blade said

“Give us a break Blade. This place is huge, we all got lost. If it wasn’t for your assistant we’d all still be wondering this maze that you call a house,” Vampire by Night said

“Yeah, why do you live here anyway? Why can’t you be like everyone else and get a sanctum condo,” Warwolf asked

“You mean besides the fact that it is a magical nexus? It has good real estate, just wait in ten years this property will cost triple than it does now,” Dr. Strange joked making both Peter and Kitty snicker which caught the group’s attention.

“Hey, who are you,” Warwolf said as he walked up to Peter and Kitty, and got in their faces making them both uncomfortable, and in Kitty’s case, a little scared. She has spent time with Rahn in her wolf/human hybrid form, but Rahn’s transformation comes from her x-gene but this guy, he is an actual werewolf.

“Back off Warwolf, they’re with us. I asked for their help,” Blade said as he pushed Warwolf back.

The red headed woman, probably the only human in the group stepped up, “Who are they Blade,” the woman asked

“Guess, it’s time for introductions,” Blade commented

“Hi, my name is Peter Parker, also known as the Ultimate Spider-Man, leader of the Ultimates,” Peter said

“Ulti-who,” Warwolf asked

“The Ultimates, I’ve heard about them. They work directly under Nick Fury, whenever there is trouble Fury sends them out. They have a 95% success rate in missions. They’re also teachers at the S.H.I.E.L.D. academy. They’ve been active for two years,” Sitwell informed

“Two years? Why haven’t I heard of them,” Warwolf asked

“You have, they’re the team that went up against Doom,” Sitwell said

“Oh yeah, now I remember, dude that was awesome. I can’t believe that you had the guts to go against that guy. Talk about badass,” Warwolf said

“I wouldn’t call it badass,” Peter said as he remembered he and his team nearly died. Doom is a deadly foe who honestly if given a choice Peter and his team all agree that they would like to stay far away from if possible. How Johnny and the Fantastic Four are able to deal with him on a basis he isn’t sure, ‘Costic powers,’ he thought, rolling his eyes.

“So, who’s the girl, she looks familiar,” Vampire by Night said

“Um hi, I’m Kitty, Kitty Pryde, also known as Shadowcat. I’m part of the X-Men,” Kitty said nervously as she looked at Vampire by Night, she couldn’t believe it, that is a vampire if she has never seen one, and apparently, she has seen a vampire. Multiple vampires in fact. But why did Vampire by Night look so much different than the others?

“I think it’s time to introduce yourselves,” Blade said to his team.

“Hey, I’m Warwolf,” Warwolf said

Kitty got a good look at Warwolf and recognized him as the guy who she complimented at the snack table. Wow, so it wasn’t a costume after all, she actually talked to a werewolf without even knowing it.

“Vampire by Night,” Vampire by Night said

“This is Man-Thing, it takes a while to learn his language” Blade said gesturing toward Man-Thing who waved toward the couple. They waved back.

The redheaded woman then stepped up, “I’m Elsa Bloodstone, monster hunter,” Elsa introduced herself.

“As I said before, I’m Blade, vampire hunter, occasional monster hunter, and leader of this group,” Blade said

Just then Sitwell steps up, “And I’m second in command Sitwell,” Sitwell said

At the sight of the zombified Sitwell, Kitty’s eyes widened in shock and horror which Peter noticed, ‘Uh oh, here we go,’ he thought, but before her could do anything Kitty screamed a loud scream.

“ZOMBIE,” Kitty yelled, she then screamed in fear.

“Wait Kitty,” Peter said

“Now just hang on a second young lady, if you would let me explain,” Sitwell said, taking a step toward Kitty. This was a bad call for him.

“AAHHHHHHHH, GET AWAY, I WILL NOT LET YOU EAT ME OR INFECT ME. I WILL NOT BECOME LIKE THE WALKING DEAD,” Kitty yelled, she then sent a roundhouse kick at Sitwell’s head, the kick connected, and Sitwell’s head flew off his body and making it bounce on the floor five times, getting an ‘ow’ from Sitwell with every bounce until he stopped.

“That’s some kick,” Vampire by Night said impressed

“Would somebody help me,” Sitwell asked

“It’s still alive,” Kitty exclaimed

“Kitty,” Peter said, but Kitty ignored him as she hid herself behind him and poked her head out to look at Sitwell.

“Kill it Peter, Kill it, Kill it, Kill it, Kill it, Kill it, Kill it, Kill it,” Kitty chanted

“Kitty will you calm down,” Peter asked his girlfriend, he is really starting to feel embarrassed right now about her freakout.

“How can I calm down? I can’t, I don’t want to be a zombie. Zombies are gross, rotten, and scary, I mean look at that guy,” Kitty said gesturing toward Sitwell, “What if he tries to eat us? Will he go for our flesh or straight to our brains,” Kitty asked frantically.

“I’m sure that he won’t eat our flesh or brains,” Peter reassured his girlfriend, he then paused for a moment and looked at the group, “Right?”

“Oh totally, you don’t have to worry about anything. We have his treats right here, when he does try to eat people, we give him these and he returns back to normal,” Warwolf said as he took out a bag, what’s it filled with, Peter and Kitty have a good guess. That guess only increases Kitty’s fear.

Vampire by Night sighed, “Not helping Warwolf,” she said

“What,” Warwolf asked

“You hear that Peter, he does eat flesh. How do we know that he won’t try to eat our flesh,” Kitty said, and Peter honestly wasn’t sure what to say, because dammit the woman had a point.

“Ms. Pryde, I can assure you that Agent Sitwell is no danger to you,” Dr. Strange said

“How can you be sure,” Kitty asked, she is still behind Peter.

“Ms. Pryde, if I may,” Sitwell said getting Kitty and Peter’s attention. They watched as Sitwell’s body had moved toward his head, picked it up and then placed it back on his shoulders, he then walked back up to the group. “Yes, I am a zombie, and yes, I do have cravings for flesh, but we have taken precautions to make sure I don’t hurt any innocents. As Warwolf said, when I have my cravings, they do have snacks for me to have. Once I have these snacks then my cravings will go away, and I will be back to normal. I apologize if I scare you Ms. Pryde, believe me, this is not who I want to be. If I could then I would happily go back to being human. Living with these cravings, losing control of myself when they come, its hell, and I would never wish this upon any enemy. Sadly though, I will probably never be human again, the only thing that I can do is what I’ve always done, and that is protect the innocent and my team. You are joining this mission, that makes you part of this team, and I take care of my team. I protect my team. I promise you Ms. Pryde that as long as you are with us, I will do everything in my power to get you home tonight,” Sitwell said

Kitty looked at Sitwell in surprise, she didn’t expect that, not at all. Sitwell, despite his appearance is so human, she can hear the conviction and sincerity in his voice. This is a man who would die for his team without a second thought, and she was screaming in fear of him. Now Kitty can’t help but feel guilty, ever since mutants were discovered, she along with her friends have been treated horribly all because they were different. They have done nothing wrong and yet they are always bad mouthed. They are always feared, feared because people think that they will use their powers to hurt them. Feared, because of what they watch on TV, they see a mutant attacking people and they think that is what every mutant is like. Never even thinking that there are some mutants who just want to live their lives. It had always upset her, these views on mutants. But now look at her, she sees this man who is a zombie, and she freaks out, he hadn’t made any hostile moves toward her, he hadn’t insulted her, or threatened her, yet she freaked out and even attacked him, and all because what she watched on TV. Once she saw Sitwell, she immediately believed that he was some kind of evil monster. She did exactly what people does to her and mutants. She is such a hypocrite; she never should have done that. Taking a deep breath, Kitty stepped out from behind Peter to face Sitwell who was only a few feet from her, “I have never worked for or alongside another team. This is all very new to me, but people are in danger, if we don’t stop Dracula then we’re all pretty much screwed,” she said, Kitty then looked at Sitwell, “I’m sorry with how I acted. I’ll admit, I hate movie monsters, and zombies have always been one of the monsters that scared me the most. I didn’t think, I just acted, I’m sorry,” Kitty apologized to Sitwell.

“It’s ok, no harm done” Sitwell said offering his hand toward Kitty, who gathered her nerves, she then grabbed his hand and shook it. “It will be an honor to fight alongside one of the X-Men.”

“Thanks, I’ll do my best,” Kitty said as they then broke the handshake.

“Hang on a second,” Warwolf said interrupting the moment, he then leaned down and took a closer look at Kitty.

“What? What’s up,” Kitty asked nervously as she leaned back a bit, feeling uncomfortable and even a little on edge at being so close to Warwolf. She can’t help it, it is gonna take a while for her to get used to these guys; even with the clothes, Warwolf just looks so wild and big. At his full height Peter reaches toward Warwolf’s shoulder, ‘Wait a minute,’ Kitty thought as she compared Peter’s height with Warwolf’s. Warwolf has to be a little over seven feet, and Peter goes up to the guy’s shoulder. She then compared her height to Peter and noticed that she only reached up to his neck now. What the hell! Last time she checked she was closer to his height. When did he get so tall?!!! And how come she is just noticing this now?!!! Heh, she does have to admit though now that she is noticing the increased height difference, it does make him seem more sexy.

“I GOT IT,” Warwolf exclaimed surprising Kitty, knocking her out of her query, “I know where I know you.”

“You do,” Kitty asked

“I do. You insulted me,” Warwolf said pointing his claw at Kitty.

“She did,” the group asked

“I did,” Kitty asked

“Kitty, when did you insult this guy,” Peter asked curiously

“I never insulted him, the first time I ever saw him was at the party,” Kitty responded

“Nah ah, you insulted me, first at the mall then at the party,” Warwolf said

“What are you talking about? I never insulted you, I think I would remember insulting a werewolf, unless you were in your human form. But I haven’t insulted any humans, at least I don’t think I did,” Kitty said gaining a thoughtful look, she has insulted people before but only the usual insult that one would say, like jerk, pig, idiot, and that sort of thing, and she’s only done that when she thought that the person deserved it. But she hasn’t insulted anyone recently, at least not that she knows of.

“No, we never met in my human form,” Warwolf said

“Then I think that you’re mistaken, maybe someone who looked like me insulted you,” Kitty said

“No, it was you. I remember it was at the mall, at that costume shop, you took one look at me, you said ehh, called me hideous, then you said that I gave you the creeps,” Warwolf said

“What? I never ran into any werewolf at the mall, the closest thing I got to a werewolf was this hideous statue that Phantom had on display,” Kitty said

“That was me, I was that hideous statue,” Warwolf said surprising both Peter and Kitty.

“You were,” Peter and Kitty asked surprised.

“You got that right,” Warwolf said

“What were you doing at the mall,” Peter asked

“It was reconnaissance, I placed Warwolf in the mall to keep an eye out for anything suspicious. We believed that one of Dracula’s targets was at the mall, so we had to find them. Sadly, though we missed calculated, Dracula’s target was nowhere near the mall but in Brooklyn,” Sitwell answered

Peter and Kitty looked at each other, they remember that news report about that boy being found dead, they thought that it was a serial killer. Never did they think that this was the reason.

“I was placed in Phantom as a statue and I was a good one too, badass even. But then you insulted me,” Warwolf said

“Um, sorry,” Kitty apologized, unsure of what else she should say. How was she to know that the statue was actually real, and that she apparently hurt his feelings.

“There she apologized. Happy Warwolf,” Blade said

“No, I want an apology for the party to,” Warwolf said

“What did I say to you at the party that was so insultive,” Kitty asked questioningly

“You said I smell,” Warwolf said

“No, I didn’t,” Kitty said, starting to get annoyed, this guy is starting to put words in her mouth. She never said he smelled.

“Yes, you did. you said That I smell like a wolf,” Warwolf said

“Yeah. So,” Kitty asked

“Wolves smell, wolves don’t bathe. I bathe, I bathe every two weeks. I bathed last week,” Warwolf said

“I wasn’t trying to insult you. It was supposed to be a compliment, I thought that you were one of the most real looking werewolves there, and the smell made you more authentic. I thought it was awesome that you put so much work in the costume. I didn’t know that you were an actual werewolf. How was I supposed to know that it was your natural smell,” Kitty defended, she didn’t mean to offend the guy, for crying out loud she thought that he was a statue at the mall. She was giving her honest opinion of what she thought was a statue, if she knew that he was real she would have kept her opinion to herself. As for the party, it really was a compliment, she didn’t mean to offend him.

“Ok, let’s break it up. It’s obvious that Ms. Pryde meant no harm, Warwolf. She had no idea that you were real at the mall, and what she said to you at the party was obviously a compliment. We’ve wasted too much time with this. We should move on and discuss the mission,” Sitwell said

“Sitwell is right, we must discuss plans for retrieving the next artifact, and then the retrieval of the others,” Dr. Strange said

“Um excuse me,” Peter said getting everyone’s attention, “I don’t want to sound paranoid or be that guy but is it really a good idea for her to be here,” Peter said gesturing toward Vampire by Night. “I mean Dracula could have some kind of hold on her right,” Peter clarified.

“HEY,” Vampire by Night said as she stalked up toward Peter and got in his face, “No one has a hold on me.”

“Easy Nina, he didn’t mean anything by it,” Blade said pushing Vampire by Night away from Peter. “To answer your question Parker, you have nothing to worry about, Dracula has as much hold over Vampire by Night as he does me. Which is none,” Blade said

“What, are you a vampire to,” Kitty joked, all she got in response was a smirk from Blade which gave Kitty her answer, “I was joking. You’re a vampire?”

“Half vampire. I hold all the benefits but none of the weaknesses of the other vampires. The biggest advantage that I have is that I can walk in the daylight,” Blade said

“It’s why he’s called Daywalker. So unfair,” Vampire by Night complained

“Anyway, let’s continue shall we,” Dr. Strange said getting nods from the group, “We’re obviously at a disadvantage when it comes to finding the tablets. Due to the artifact being created by the vampires then it is easier for the vampires to track the pieces down than it is for us.”

“How so, I mean, how do they track the pieces in the first place,” Peter asked

“There is a frequency that each piece gives off that only a vampire can hear, it makes it much easier for the vampires to track down the artifacts,” Dr. Strange said

“Wait, you said that the vampires can hear this frequency from these artifacts,” Kitty asked getting a nod from Dr. Strange, “I wonder if that is what got his attention.”

“What do you mean, Ms. Pryde,” Sitwell asked

“That guy, that vampire who I fought at the party, I’ve run into him before,” Kitty said getting the group’s attention.

“You have,” Peter asked getting a nod from Kitty.

“I have. It was in Boston, me and the X-Men had gone there to recruit a mutant to the institute. We had some trouble at first but eventually he agreed to come with us. Later me and him went to his house so he could get a picture of his mom,” Kitty said, she then looked at Peter, “After our phone call I waited a bit longer for him, when suddenly I heard him scream.” Kitty then looked back at the group, “I immediately went upstairs and to Telford’s room, that’s when I saw him lying on the floor. After checking him, I knew that he was dead, I then heard a noise coming from the shadows and knew that the killer was still in the room. After contacting the X-Men I got ready for a fight, that’s when the creature attacked me, I was able to phase. When I turned around, I saw that the creature had glowing red eyes, and sharp fangs. We fought a bit until he had me on the ground, he tried to get to my neck, most likely to kill me, but I was able to block him with my arm, that’s when I noticed the claws. He was really strong, was close to overpowering me, it was only thanks to a moment of distraction that I was able to hit him and phase out of his grip.”

“What distracted him,” Blade asked

“I’m, not sure. I think that it was me that distracted him, right when he looked at me, he called me Katerina,” Kitty said

“Hmm, Katerina,” Dr. Strange said

“I assumed it was a mistake of identity, nevertheless it helped me escape. When we were both on our feet we stared each other down, and right when it looked like he was about to attack, he stopped, and he looked like he was listening to something. I wasn’t sure what though, he then looked at me, growled, and then surprised me by turning around and running toward the window. I followed him but he got there, turned to smoke, and escaped. I only just found out that creature that I fought was obviously a vampire, but not just that he was that guy that I fought at the party,” Kitty said

“Are you sure that it is the same guy,” Blade asked

Kitty nodded, “He confirmed it, he even called me Katerina,” she said

“If that’s true, then girl you’re lucky to be alive,” Vampire by Night said

“Why? Who is this guy,” Peter asked in concern for his girlfriend.

“The one who you fought tonight Shadowcat, his name is Janus, and he is Dracula’s son,” Dr. Strange said

“Dracula’s son,” Peter and Kitty said

“That’s right, that makes him the Vampire Prince, he is as well in charge of Dracula’s forces,” Blade said

“Janus is a powerful vampire, coming second only to his father,” Elsa said

“It seems like that he has an interest in you Ms. Pryde,” Dr. Strange said

“But, why? Why does he have an interest in me,” Kitty asked

“It obviously has something to do with that name, Katerina,” Blade said

“The name sounds familiar, but for the life of me, I can’t remember why. Is there anything else that Janus said to you,” Dr. Strange asked

“He said that I had Katerina’s soul, which makes me his,” Kitty informed

“Like hell,” Peter growled

“This is concerning,” Dr. Strange said

“Is it possible that Janus could come after her,” Peter asked

“It is a possibility,” Blade said

Peter looked at Kitty, “Kitty, maybe this isn’t a good idea. Maybe you shouldn’t do this and go home. I’ll call you when everything is over,” Peter said as he looked at Kitty in concern, but all he got from Kitty was a stubborn and determined look.

“Not a chance, as long as you’re a part of this Peter then so am I. I am not gonna let you do this alone,” Kitty said

“It’s probably best for her to stay with us. Even if she went back to the X-Men, they wouldn’t know how to handle vampires. We, however, do know what to do, I’ve been fighting vampires for years, she’d be in better hands with me than she ever would be with the X-Men. Not to mention, even if not on Halloween, if Janus wants her then he’ll come after her another night. Best to approach Janus and kill him now, before he can do anything,” Blade said

Peter sighed in defeat, he would like to continue to protest but he knows it is useless. He knows that when Kitty puts her mind on something then she will not be swayed. He also has to admit that Blade has a point, the X-Men have never faced vampires before, Kitty is probably safer with them than she is the X-Men. “So, how are we tracking these tablets,” Peter asked

“I have a tracking spell up, currently some of my top sorcerers are looking right now,” Strange said

“How are you tracking the tablets though. You have to have something to use to lock onto these tablets right, or is this a thing where you just say something backwards or clever rhyme and you got it,” Kitty asked

“Ok, first off, everything that you see on TV is nothing like that in reality. Spells are not rhymes, and we do not talk backwards either, that is highly offensive to any sorcerer,” Dr. Strange said annoyed

“Um, sorry,” Kitty apologize, unsure of what else to say. However, even though Dr. Strange himself was annoyed, his companions were all smiling in amusement.

Dr. Strange sighed, “To answer your question, we did use something to help us lock onto the tablets,” he said

“What did you use,” Peter asked

“You don’t want to know,” Dr. Strange said

“We found a vampire and used its corpse for the spell,” Warwolf said

Man-Thing hit Warwolf and said somethings in his own language that neither Peter or Kitty understood.

“What, they’re part of this now. Why lie to them,” Warwolf said making Blade sigh.

“Anyway, I currently have my sorcerers using a locator spell, hopefully we will get a location before they do,” Dr. Strange said

“But while you’re using this locator spell, won’t these vampires already know where the next artifact is? Couldn’t they be heading there right now,” Peter asked making Kitty’s eyes widened, he has a point, for all they know the vampires could be near the artifact right now, they could already have it.

“Not precisely, before the relic was split into pieces a spell was cast on each piece, so even though a vampire can hear it, it will take some time to pinpoint the exact location, because there would be other identical frequencies just like it,” Dr. Strange said

“Kind of like when hackers are able to bounce signals from one place to another to confuse those who are tracking them,” Kitty said

“Exactly, it will take some time for them to find the right one, but they will eventually find the right place which means we must find it first,” Dr. Strange said

“Is there anything we can do in the meantime,” Peter asked getting a headshake from Dr. Strange.

“Sadly no, leave this part to me and my sorcerers, when we find the tablet, I will let you know, till then I suggest resting, because when we find that tablet, you will bet that we will be in for a fight,” Dr. Strange said, he then turned around and walked away. Once Dr. Strange left the room, the group themselves dispersed.

Meanwhile, Transylvania, Dracula’s Castle

Somewhere in the castle Janus was walking down the dark halls of the castle, he was thinking of all that was happening. Soon they will have everything that they need for the spell, and when that happens, they will be able to walk in the daylight and take over the world. Those who try to stop them they will kill or make them join them by transforming them. But Janus doesn’t care about that, he only cares about one thing, “Katerina,” he said

Flashback-1600s

Katerina was outside the house that she lived in; she was currently watering her plants. She bought these plants to make her house more lively and friendly, “Katerina,” a voice said getting her attention, she recognized that voice, but it couldn’t be. It is the daytime, and he can only come out at night to be with her. Turning around Katerina looked and much to her surprise, there was Janus standing right there smiling at her.

“Janus,” Katerina said in surprise.

“Hello, Katerina,” Janus greeted as he walked up to her.

“But, but, how? You, you’re not supposed to be here,” Katerina said

“And why shouldn’t I be here my love? Do you not want to see me anymore,” Janus asked with a raised eyebrow and a certain edge to his voice which Katerina noticed.

“That’s not what I mean. How are you in the sunlight? You told me that if you were in the sunlight then you’d burst into flames. Did you, did you lie to me,” Katerina asked

Janus smirked, “No, I did not lie to you. Ordinarily I would have burst into flames, but on my last mission, I had found this artifact,” Janus said, showing Katerina a medallion around his neck. “This artifact allows me to walk in the daylight, without bursting into flames.”

Katerina’s face brightened at the news, “Really, so that means that we…,” Katerina said hopefully

“Yes, we can spend more time together, just like you wanted,” Janus said

“Oh Janus,” Katerina said as she threw her arms around Janus hugging him, he hugs her back, “This is wonderful news.”

“Yes,” Janus said as they then broke the hug and looked at each other, “It is.”

Present Day

When Janus had discovered the medallion that would allow him to walk during the day, he had tortured the one who possessed it until it was given to him, and then he killed the man so he would not try to take it back. He did all that, just for Katerina, his love, and how does she repay him.

Flashback-1600s

Katerina with her arms wrapped around Janus’s arm was walking through town. Ever since she found out about his medallion, Katerina had been taking Janus for walks around the town every day. Her excuse is that the town is just so nice and beautiful, how couldn’t they enjoy it with a walk. Janus honestly didn’t see the big deal, to him it was just a town. This town is nothing special or significant, the only good thing it has are the people that he feeds on at night. Although he must be careful, he doesn’t want Katerina to find out. But he will let Katerina do as she wishes as long as it is within his reason.

As they walked through the town, they come across a young man walking toward them. The young man has to be the same age as Katerina, he has short brown hair, blue eyes, about 5’10 and is wearing puritan clothes. The man is currently carrying some luggage with him.

Realizing that the man must be new in town Katerina decides that they should talk to the young man, “Come on Janus, let’s go talk to him,” Katerina said

“Leave him alone Katerina, there is no point in talking to him,” Janus said

“How can you say that,” Katerina said as she looked at Janus in disappointment which annoys him, “He is a stranger in this town, we should greet him.” Katerina then went to walk toward the man, but Janus grabbed her wrist, stopping her.

“Katerina, I said no, leave him be,” Janus said

“And I say we should, it is no fun being a stranger in a new town. I was lucky enough to have you. Now come on,” Katerina said as she tries to pull her wrist away, but Janus tightened his grip.

“No Katerina, I won’t go over there. I have no reason to talk to him,” Janus said forcefully

“Then stay here, but I’m going,” Katerina said, trying to pull away but Janus once again made his hold tighter.

“No, I don’t want you over there, I don’t want you near him,” Janus said with more force, his grip tightening to the point of hurting.

Katerina grunted as she tried to pull herself free from Janus’s hold, she then looked at Janus and saw a look in his eyes. It is a look that she has never seen before, but it scares her, “Janus you’re hurting me,” she said

Realizing what he was doing Janus let go, “Katerina, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to,” Janus said but was interrupted by Katerina.

“Come on, we’re going to greet him,” Katerina said, she then walked away from Janus, who followed silently. “Excuse me,” Katerina said as she and Janus walked over to the young man who turned toward them showing that they got his attention.

The young man smiled at the two which made Katerina smile bigger, but Janus just scowled at the young man, “Yes,” the young man said

“I don’t recognize you, you’re new in town,” Katerina said

“Yes, I am,” the young man said

“I thought so, this town is small. I’ve met everyone here. Where do you come from,” Katerina asked

“I come from up north, I came here hoping to find some work,” the young man said

“Well, we could use some good workers around here. You should try the fields, they are always looking for people,” Katerina said

“I will, thank you,” the young man said, “Oh, where are my manners. Hello, my name is Petrus," he said offering his hand.

"Petrus, I'm Katerina," Katerina said as she took Petrus's hand and shook it, "I hope you will enjoy your stay here."

"Something tells me I will," Petrus said as he smiled at Katerina who smiled back at him.

As the two smiled at each other, Janus looked on with a scowl on his face.

Present Day

Janus growled, that was the day everything changed for them. They weren’t as close as they used to be. Katerina just kept pulling away from him and moving towards that peasant. He should have killed Petrus the night they met, but he didn’t dare, it was too risky. Janus finally approached a door, opened it, entered the door, and walked down the stairs.

In the ceremonial chamber, Dracula was looking at the tablet that his son had acquired, soon. They just need two more tablets, and they will have everything that they need for the ceremony. He knows that Dr. Strange has one tablet, but the other tablet is still at large. He is currently working on a plan to acquire the tablet from Strange, they can’t enter the Sanctum Santorum without invitation or else they will burst into flames. They need a way in. Just then Dracula hears footsteps, he turned his head and sees Janus walking up to him and sees a scowl on his face, “Something is troubling you my son,” Dracula said

“She was right there, right there, and you made me leave,” Janus said

“They were putting up a fight, you weren’t just fighting one person. You were fighting four people, two of them being Blade, and Dr. Strange, two extremely powerful and deadly enemies. You would have fallen,” Dracula said

“You don’t know that,” Janus said

“But I do,” Dracula said, he then turned to fully face Janus, “Your arrogance blinds you Janus, and that will be your downfall.”

“I want her, she belongs to be. You said that I can choose whoever I want to be my bride. There is only one woman who is worthy of that title, and that is Katerina,” Janus said

“She doesn’t even recognize you. This girl may have her soul, but she is not Katerina,” Dracula said

“She has her soul, that is all that matters, I will make her recognize me. We will be together, and I will marry her,” Janus said

Dracula sighed; Janus always had his judgement clouded when it came to the girl. Even when she left him, Janus was still obsessed with her and spent years searching until he found her. Dracula thought that when Janus started to accept his vampire side then these feelings for Katerina would disappear. He was wrong though, all it did was make him more obsessed with her, even centuries later Janus still holds that obsession, “Fine, then by Halloween you will have your wife,” he said

At hearing his father’s words, Janus smirked, “Thank you, father,” Janus said

Sanctum Santorum

In the Sanctum Sanctorum, Dr. Strange was with his sorcerers using a locator spell to try and find the last piece of the relic. Once they do that then the group will be able to retrieve the tablet, and then all they will have to do is keep it out of Dracula’s hands till after midnight, and then they will have foiled Dracula’s plans. However, even though Dr. Strange is playing his part right now, his guests are unable to do anything but wait. Currently the Howling Commandos, Peter, Kitty, and Elsa were in the upper levels of the Sanctorum all doing their own activities.

Kitty was walking around the room looking at all the artifacts, Peter isn’t with her, he is with Blade discussing the mission. From what he told her, he wants to know when this mission was assigned, and why his team wasn’t forewarned of this. That is a good question, if Peter and his team were the go-to team for S.H.I.E.L.D. then why weren’t they informed? Wouldn’t it have been beneficial for them to know about this so they could be ready? Kitty doesn’t know, she has never worked for the government before. The closest she ever got was when she and Rogue helped those soldiers out. Thank God, that they did not try to arrest them. As she walked Kitty looked at all the artifacts that were in glass cases. One glass case had a chest in it that was chained up, Kitty looked at it curiously wondering what it was and what it contained. She then noticed a nameplate, ‘The Chest of Strength,’ she read in her head. Well, that explained what it was, now is the question of what it contains. She’d certainly like to know.

Kitty decided to continue her trek until she came across a sword. The sword had a black blade with a black hilt, she looked at the nameplate and it read Black Sword of Baghdad. Walking around some more Kitty saw another artifact that intrigued her, it was a crimson gem. It looked quite interesting, but it was also very unsettling to her. She could feel something from it, something evil. She looked at the nameplate and it said, The Crimson Gem of Cyttorak. Hm that name sounds familiar. Why does it sound familiar to her? Doesn’t matter, she is gonna get as far away from this as possible, it is seriously giving her the creeps.

With that Kitty left to continue her exploration when something else caught her attention, and this one wasn’t in any glass case. What she saw was a was a black shoulder strap bag with an orange circle in the middle, the circle is surrounded by some yellow making it look like the sun. To Kitty, the bag looked cute, it was definitely something that she would carry around. Wanting to get a closer look, Kitty walked up to the bag, it was even cuter up close. She has some outfits that could so make with bag work. Deciding that there was no harm in taking a look inside, Kitty decides to open the bag. However, right when she was about to open the bag…

“I wouldn’t do that if I were you,” Elsa said, stopping Kitty and getting her attention.

“Why not? It’s just a bag, right,” Kitty asked

Elsa shook her head, “Wrong, it’s not just a bag. Rule one of being here is that even though something seems normal, it isn’t. You always have to be careful around here, you never know what could happen if you mess with the wrong thing. An example is that bag, Warwolf opened that bag, and fell inside it,” Elsa said

“He fell inside it,” Kitty asked in disbelief, she couldn’t believe that. She can’t, that is impossible, someone as big as Warwolf falling in such a small bag.

Elsa nodded, “Dr. Strange calls it the Bag of Infinite Capacity. It has an infinite amount of space, you can put anything in it, no matter how big or small. Took us an hour to get Warwolf out,” she said

“Wow, thanks for warning me,” Kitty said

“No problem,” Elsa said, she then got back to what she was doing which was checking her weapons, and such. Kitty decided to see what Elsa was up to and saw a bunch of weapons on the table. There were guns, both pistol and shotguns, silver knives, stakes, wire, silver bullets, wooden bullets, garlic, anything that a person needed to hunt and kill vampires had to have been on the table.

“Wow, this is a lot of stuff,” Kitty said as she saw everything.

“It is, we’ll need every advantage we can get considering we are going up against Dracula and his son,” Elsa said as she started to put bullets in her magazines.

“This is all so crazy. I can’t believe that I’m gonna go up against vampires,” Kitty said

Deciding to stop her weapons check, Elsa decides to talk to Kitty, she can see how much of a shock this is. Elsa turned her body, leaned her side on the table, and looked at Kitty, “This must be quite the shock for you,” Elsa said

“Yeah, it is. Everything that has happened to me, everyone that I have gone up against, there has always been some type of scientific explanation for it. We always came up with some type of explanation, none of us thought magic could actually exist. Even though now that I think about it, there we probably some instances where magic may have been used. Storm had once been under the control of some shaman from the village that she once lived in, she said that it was some voodoo magic but we chalked it up as hypnotism, the Scarlet Witch could be considered magic but then we discovered that her mutant power is making the improbable happen, there were those temple guardians that we faced but later we discover that Apocalypse had some advance technology. If he could get his hands on that technology, then why couldn’t the people who created the temples do the same thing. Even the professor’s brother Juggernaut, despite what he said about mysticism being used to activate his x-gene, we all just thought of it of him being a late bloomer. Everything has been explained by science, but now, well I guess we could use that energy manipulation thing, but still how do you learn something like that. It just makes no sense,” Kitty said

“I know what you mean, this is an adjustment. When you are oblivious to all of this, everything can be explained, and everything makes sense. But when you do become aware of this world, you’ll find that not everything is as it seems. Things that you think you understand and now, become much more mysterious, they are suddenly much more inexplainable. I remember when I was your age, I was totally oblivious to all this, then my dad died, and I got a letter from him, leading me to a hidden room. It was there did I find out my family history as monster hunters, at first, I didn’t want to do it, but eventually I realized that I had to. I was a Bloodstone, and in this world that means something. It’s been ten years since I started this life, and in those ten years I’ve seen things, things that once I thought were impossible,” Elsa said

Kitty sighed, “Ten years, I’ve been in this hero gig for three years, and I still can’t help but be amazed,” she said

“This world is filled with mystery, even the oldest of us is still unaware of what this world holds,” Elsa said, she and Kitty were quiet for a moment until Elsa decided to speak again, “Tell me, do you have any weapons on you?”

“Hm, no, no weapons,” Kitty answered

“Then how did you fight the vampires,” Elsa asked

“Phasing and good old martial arts,” Kitty answered making Elsa smirk.

“The fact that you were able to take down vampires with martial arts really says something about you,” Elsa said

“Really,” Kitty asked getting a nod from Elsa.

“Vampires are incredible strong and vicious, give them the chance and they will kill you,” Elsa said

“You know a lot about vampires,” Kitty said

“I’m a monster hunter. It’s my job to know this stuff, if I didn’t, I’d have died a long time ago,” Elsa said

“Then can you answer a question for me,” Kitty asked

“Shoot,” Elsa said

“What is a beast form,” Kitty asked

“What,” Elsa asked surprised

“What is a beast form,” Kitty asked

“How do you know that,” Elsa asked

“The guy who I fought, Janus. He turned himself in what looked identical to the vampires that we fought at the party. He called it his beast form. What is that,” Kitty asked

Elsa sighed, “Vampires have two forms, there is their regular form, this form is what they were when they were turned into vampires. In their regular form, the vampire is more in control of themselves and their powers. The beast forms, well I guess it is what it is called, their beast forms. It’s pretty much them letting the animal inside them out. In this form they are stronger, more vicious, and more blood thirsty, however what they have in power they lose their rationality, and reasoning. Only an experienced vampire is able to keep in control when in their beast form. A lot of vampires when they go hunting, they like to use these forms, most vampires enjoy the fear on their victims faces,” Elsa explained

“Do, um you know. Do they…,” Kitty asked indication toward Vampire by Night and Blade.

“Vampire by Night, yes she has a form, but she doesn’t use it, and Blade, no he doesn’t, Blade is half-human, his human side had made that ability impossible for him,” Elsa said, she could see the uncertain look on Kitty’s face, “You can trust them,” Elsa said making Kitty look at her. “I haven’t known Vampire by Night long, but in the time that I have worked with her, I have come to see her as a valuable ally and a friend. As for Blade, I’ve known that man for five years, I trust him with my life, heck he’s saved my life countless times. Out of everyone here, there is no one I trust more than him. No one hates vampires more than him; he wants Dracula dead it’s why he joined this team.”

“Sorry, I don’t mean to be this way, I feel like a hypocrite. I’ve always hated it when people judged me or didn’t trust me, all because I’m a mutant, and now I do the same to these guys,” Kitty said

“People are afraid of different; they are afraid of the unknown. It’s natural to fear and even hate these things, what matters is whether you can look past that fear and hatred to finally pay attention. I can see that it is hard, but you are doing it. You’re looking past your fear and are giving this a chance, giving them a chance and that’s all that matters,” Elsa said

“Thanks,” Kitty said

Looking at Kitty for a moment, Elsa grabs a silver dagger and holds it out to the girl, “Here take this,” Elsa said

“A dagger,” Kitty said

“A silver dagger,” Elsa said

“Why,” Kitty said

“You’re gonna need it if you are gonna fight vampires. Martial arts are ok, but if you want them to stay down then you need this,” Elsa said

“I’m not a killer,” Kitty said

“Can’t kill something that’s already dead,” Elsa said, she then sighed, “Listen I get it, but vampires, they’re out to kill you, and if given the chance they will. Trust me, I can guarantee you, that if you kill any of them, no one will shed a tear. But if you die, well I can see that there are people who would be devastated,” Elsa said as she motioned toward Peter making Kitty look at Peter as well, they could see that he was on his communicator talking to someone, and by the look on Peter’s face, he is annoyed.

Kitty looked at Peter softly, what would happen if she died? How would Peter react to it? She knows how she’d react if he died. But how would Peter if she died? It breaks her heart, the thought that he’d be hurt. Kitty turned back toward Elsa, she then looked at the blade, and took it, “I’ll keep it just in case,” Kitty said getting a nod from Elsa. Kitty looked at the blade in her hand, what Elsa said was similar to what Logan said to her earlier today. It makes her wonder, did Logan know about this, about vampires? Kitty sighed, she then slid the dagger between her belt and waist. Kitty then walked towards the large window so she could think.

Peter, now on his communicator was talking to Fury about what is going on, “I just don’t see why we weren’t informed about this,” Peter said

“It was a need to know, and you didn’t need to know,” Fury retorted

“Didn’t need to know! Fury, there is a chance that by this time tomorrow that vampires will be running the show, and you didn’t think we needed to know that? I thought that we were the main team that you sent out for this stuff,” Peter said

“You are, when it comes to aliens, death machines, mind control, and the works you are the main team, but when it comes to this your team is inexperienced,” Fury said

“We’ve dealt with magic before, Danny and I went with Strange to the dream realm to fight Nightmare, and won, we’ve faced sorcerers before,” Peter said

“But not vampires, not werewolves, not monsters. Your knowledge is lacking when it comes to the supernatural. The Howling Commandos were created specifically to face supernatural threats. Sometimes you need to fight monsters with monsters, that’s why I formed the team in the first place,” Fury said

“We should have still been informed, at least so we could have been ready,” Peter said

“Parker, do you have any idea how many end of the world events happen on a daily basis. If I sent you after every threat then you wouldn’t have any time to spend with Ms. Pryde,” Fury said

“Of course, you know about that. Why wouldn’t you? Isn’t there any privacy in this organization,” Peter said

“Privacy is an illusion, you want that you better work on your secrecy,” Fury said making Peter sigh, “Listen, I’ll admit perhaps I should have told the team about this. But it’s too late for that now, and you are obviously part of this, that’s just like you.”

“Hey, we were asked to be part of this. Today was supposed to be my night off from being Spider-Man, but then the party got crashed by vampires and now we’re here,” Peter said

“We’re,” Fury inquired

“Me and Kitty, the others stayed behind to handle the rest of the vampires,” Peter said getting a nod from Fury.

“An X-Man on an official S.H.I.E.L.D. mission. The old man certainly won’t like that,” Fury said

“I thought old man Fury and the X-Men were somewhat cool. I mean Logan hasn’t tried killing him yet,” Peter said

“Cool is loosely putting it. I wouldn’t be surprised if some of the X-Men are distrusting of S.H.I.E.L.D., not that I could blame them,” Fury said

“Yeah, Kitty still hasn’t gotten over the sentinel thing. I swear that guy would rather send sentinels than have us out there,” Peter said

“I never know what is going on in that man’s head, and honestly, I’m not sure I want to know. Stop Dracula Peter, make sure that this ceremony doesn’t happen. In the meanwhile, I’ll gather the team and prepare them,” Fury said

“Right,” Peter said

“Fury out,” Fury said

The communicator’s screen then shut off, and the communicator went back to camouflage mode, blending in with Peter’s Spider-Man suit. Peter sighed and rubbed his hand through his hair. This is not how he imagined his night going. Taking a moment to look around the room Peter sees Warwolf talking to Vampire by Night and Man-Thing, he sees Blade next to Elsa, both talking while checking their equipment, he sees Sitwell looking through some books. But where’s Kitty? Looking around some more, Peter was able to find her looking out the window. Deciding that he’d like to join her, Peter walked up to her.

Kitty was looking out the window watching the city, she was replaying everything that has happened so far. It is just all so amazing, incredible, and completely terrifying. Just then Kitty feels a pair of arms wrap around her waist and gently pulling her body to where her back was resting against their chest. Kitty smiled, she knew who this was, Peter. Knowing this Kitty let herself lean against her boyfriend, knowing very well that he can take her weight. Kitty then feels Peter rest his chin on her head, once again making it obvious to her just how much he grew. Seriously how does a guy grow that much in such a short amount of time? She then feels Peter kiss the top of her head.

“Hey,” Peter greeted

“Hey,” Kitty said

“How are you doing,” Peter said

“Pretty good,” Kitty said

They both looked out the window and saw their reflections, “Really Kitty, how are you doing,” Peter asked

Kitty sighed, “I’m still assimilating, everything, all this. It just seems so impossible you know. How haven’t people discovered this yet? Vampires, werewolves, sorcerers, I mean this is stuff that our parents would tell us that don’t exist, and now after years of believing that I’m told that they do exist. Why didn’t you tell me,” Kitty asked

“Because when I first found out about this stuff, I was afraid, and paranoid. I would ask myself how many vampires or werewolves are in New York right now. How many murders have been caused by them, is the person that I walked past one of them. I never knew, it took a long time for me to get over that. I didn’t want to put you through the same thing, you already had so much to worry about, especially when mutants were revealed,” Peter said

“You don’t have to protect me, you know. I can take care of myself,” Kitty said

In response to that Peter took Kitty’s chin to turn her head to look at him, he then leaned down and kissed her lips, a kiss which she responded too. Once they broke apart, Peter spoke, “I’m your boyfriend Kitty, and I’m always gonna protect you,” he said, he then gave Kitty a gentle and loving smile, “It’s in the job description.”

Kitty smiled back, “I’m gonna have to get that paragraph edited,” she said, Kitty then sighed, “Do you think that we’re gonna get through this?”

“I’ll make sure we do,” Peter said with conviction.

“Dracula,” Kitty said, she then looked back out the widow, “And to think, I played in a play that actually starred the guy. I wonder if he knows.”

“About there is a musical play about him that is played by highschoolers. Probably not, if he did then the writer would probably be dead,” Peter said

“Hm, true,” Kitty said, after that Peter tightened his hold on Kitty, they then spent the rest of their time staring out the window.

END CHAPTER

Chapter Text

New York City, Sanctum Sanctorum

Dr. Strange was in one of his ceremonial chambers along with some of his magi (For definition look above). They were all standing around an arcane circle and what looked like a globe made of energy was in the circle. All of them had their eyes closed, concentrating their magical powers in the globe to help with the locating spell. Ordinarily, Dr. Strange is strong enough to use this spell himself, but with them being on such a short time limit, he summoned some help. The more magi powering the same spell the stronger it is. That is why he called in some of the most trustworthy and/or powerful mages, to help in this endeavor. Finally, after ten more minutes the location was found, immediately Dr. Strange opened his eyes, “Finally,” he said, he and the rest of the mages broke the spell. Once the spell broke the globe disappeared and in its place was the vampire corpse that Warwolf mentioned, said corpse dropped on the ground and into the drawn circle. “Excellent job everyone,” Dr. Strange said

“I suppose that you are going to be leaving soon then,” one of the mages, an old woman said.

“I will be. We can’t waste any more time,” Dr. Strange said, he then opened a portal that showed the room the other heroes were in. Just before Dr. Strange stepped in the portal though, he hesitated for a moment, then glanced at the woman. “Excellent job Agatha, if we succeed in saving the world then you may have just earned my forgiveness with that Scarlet Witch incident.” Agatha Harkness didn’t respond, all she did was nod her head, “Go back to the school and prepare the students. I want the school well protected if we fail.”

“Of course,” Agatha said

Dr. Strange then looked at another person, this person was a 22-year-old man, he was 5’11, has short dark brown hair, and green eyes. This man was wearing a gray jumpsuit with black shoulder pads, a black zipper, black gloves, and black boots. “You should leave too Professor Russo. Go to WizTech and protect your students.”

“You sure you won’t need any help,” Justin Russo, the headmaster of WizTech asked, he still can’t believe that he got the chance to help Dr. Strange, the Sorcerer Supreme. Justin will never forget when he got the summons, it took every ounce of self-control he had not to freak out in front of the messenger. When the messenger was gone is a different story. This is by far the coolest thing that has ever happened to him. Just wait till Alex hears about this, she will be so jealous. Even though they have grown up in the past years since the wizard competition, he and Alex still like to tease and out due each other. (Justin is wearing the outfit that he wore at the wizard competition)

“I’ll be fine, I’m not doing this alone. Now go, protect your students,” Dr. Strange said

Justin nodded, “Ok, but before I go, I would just like to say, thank you for asking me to help. It truly is an honor to meet you and especially to have worked with you…,” Justin said, but before he could continue Dr. Strange interrupted him.

“JUSTIN,” Dr. Strange said stopping Justin and gave him a look.

“Right, I’ll be going now,” Justin said, he then flashed out of the chamber.

“I haven’t met his sister, but I’m quite sure I prefer her over him,” a male mage said, this mage was a 6 foot, African American with brown eyes, brown hair in dreadlocks with a white streak, he is wearing a black body suit with a skull on the chest, symbols on his legs, and a dark blue cape, in his hands a staff.

Dr. Strange smirked, “I’m not sure about that Voodoo. You haven’t met her,” Dr. Strange said thinking of everything that he knows of Justin’s sister, after that he stepped into the portal and into the room.

Just then, in Strange’s Lair

The others who were simply doing their own activities all turned to the portal that was created. Seconds later Dr. Strange exited the portal, “I found the location of the other tablet,” he said as he walked over to the table. The other heroes walked over to the same table, once all of them were gathered Dr. Strange got out a map and placed it on the table, “It’s here,” Dr. Strange said pointing to the location.

The group of heroes looked to where Dr. Strange was pointing and saw that he had his finger on, “Germany,” Peter said

“Siberia, Volkodlak to be specific. I should have guessed it, they would be involved in this,” Dr. Strange said

“Who would be involved,” Kitty asked

“Werewolves,” Vampire by Night answered

“Werewolves,” the group said getting a nod from Vampire by Night.

“Volkodlak is a town that worships werewolves, they believe werewolves to be their guardians. There are some groups of werewolves that live there, and they have taken it upon themselves to watch over the town,” Vampire by Night informed

“How do you know this,” Kitty asked

“I have my sources,” Vampire by Night said

“But why would werewolves have the last tablet,” Peter asked

“Those enemies that attacked the vampires to stop the first ceremony. One of those enemies was the werewolves. Vampires and werewolves are natural enemies, the werewolves didn’t want the vampires to have immunity to daylight because then the vampires could hunt them and kill them, and a werewolf can ordinarily transform under a full moon,” Dr. Strange said, making Peter and Kitty wonder what he means by ordinarily.

“Except me, I’m special, I transform due to Mars,” Warwolf said

“Mars,” Peter and Kitty repeated confused

“Ignore him,” Elsa interjected

“Anyway, ordinarily a werewolf can only transform under a full moon, but if the vampires were able to walk in the daylight, then the werewolves would be left vulnerable. It would have been a slaughter,” Dr. Strange said

“So, the werewolves took action and helped attack the vampires to stop the ceremony,” Blade said getting a nod from Dr. Strange.

“So, what are we waiting for, an invitation? Let’s get moving,” Warwolf said

“Hold up big guy,” Elsa said, stopping Warwolf, “You don’t think that they are just gonna give us this tablet, do you? If these werewolves have been protecting this tablet for years, then they won’t be giving it to a bunch of strangers. They’d probably kill us first.”

“No worries, you got me, I’m a werewolf too. I’m sure I can put in a good word in for you,” Warwolf said

“And when that doesn’t work, you just leave it to me,” Vampire by Night said

“Isn’t it a bad idea for her to come along,” Kitty asked getting a glare from Vampire by Night, “I’m just saying that we were just told that vampires and werewolves are natural enemies. If they saw a vampire, wouldn’t they attack?”

“I can handle myself, besides I’m the best chance you got at getting that tablet,” Vampire by Night said

“Why’s that,” Peter asked

“Let’s just say that I know someone there and keep it at that,” Vampire by Night said

“Ok then, so it will be me, Spider-Man, Shadowcat, Vampire by Night, Warwolf, Elsa, and Dr. Strange. Sitwell and Man-Thing will stay here to help protect the other artifact along with some of Dr. Strange’s mages,” Blade ordered, when he saw that no one objected he continued, “Ok Strange, open the portal,” Blade said getting a nod from Dr. Strange, the Sorcerer Supreme then said a spell and just like last time energy circles were formed above the seven chosen heads and then slowly went down on them as this was happening Peter put on his mask and became Spider-Man.

“Oh, this is so…,” Shadowcat said as the circle went down to her neck.

Then, Siberia, Volkodlak

“…weird,” Shadowcat finished, once her head materialized, out of curiosity, Shadowcat decided to look down and saw nothing on the ground. She knew that she was standing, her feet were on the ground, it just wasn’t the ground that she was looking at. While her top half is in Siberia, her bottom half is in New York, “Again, this is so weird,” she said

“You’re telling me,” Spider-Man who only had the top half of his mask on said, getting Shadowcat’s attention on him, he smiled at her which caused her to return the smile. Spider-Man then fully put on his mask. It wasn’t long till they all fully materialized in the town.

“Come on, we need to get moving. It won’t take them long till they sniff me and Blade out,” Vampire by Night said as she started walking down the road, the others having no other choice followed her.

“What do you mean, sniff you out,” Spider-Man asked

“It’s like Doctor Strange said, vampires and werewolves are natural enemies. When they are close enough to each other they can detect each other,” Blade said

“And I can smell a whole lot of dogs in this town, and if I can smell them, then they can smell me, and to a lesser extent Blade,” Vampire by Night said

“We’re not gonna be fighting werewolves are we,” Shadowcat asked, it then occurred to her that pretty much all weaknesses that vampires have in the movies they have in real life. Does the same hold true with werewolves? If so, then silver should be effective against werewolves right, and she does have a silver dagger. Of course, she’s still not sure whether she should use it or not. She may just have to though, if she is going up against a werewolf, martial arts certainly won’t be helping in this fight.

“If all goes well, we won’t have too,” Vampire by Night said

“Ok, but where is the tablet,” Warwolf said

“Allow me, now that we’re closer to the tablet, it should be easier to track its specific location,” Dr. Strange said, he then said a spell, an energy map of the town then appeared much to Shadowcat’s amazement, she’s never seen magic before, so to actually see a spell cast in front of her was interesting. As Dr. Strange had his eyes closed in concentration the group waited, after a moment Dr. Strange opened his eyes and frowned, “It’s no use, there must be an enchantment on the tablet or where it is that makes it undetectable to locator spells.”

“Then we’ll have to split up,” Blade said

“Maybe not, if we can get to my acquaintance’s house, then we may not have to split up. Follow me,” Vampire by Night said as she started walking, being followed by the group.

Outside Volkodlak

A trail of mist is shown flying through the air, it being followed by six other trails of mist. The seven trails then head to the ground and transform into Janus, to his left are three men, and to his right two women and one man. “Volkodlak, hm…the werewolves would be involved in this. This is gonna be harder than anticipated,” Janus commented, “Fan out, but be careful, it won’t take those wolves long to discover our presence even with the enchantment.”

“Should some of us stay with you, my prince,” one of the six vampires asked

“I can take care of myself. I have my own way of searching,” Janus answered, after that all the vampires turned to mist and headed to the town. Just as Janus himself was about to leave a voice stopped him.

“HEY,” the voice said making Janus turn toward it to see a werewolf behind him. The werewolf had light gray fur, was six feet, razor sharp claws, razor sharp teeth, yellow slit eyes, and was wearing a pair of shorts. The werewolf’s eyes widened once he saw Janus, “Vampire,” he exclaimed

Janus smirked, “This is perfect, I have a few questions for you,” he said

The werewolf growled in response to Janus, “I would never tell you anything vampire scum,” he said, he then jumped toward Janus and swiped his claws at him. Janus, however, dodged the claws and then swiped his claws at the werewolf’s neck, slitting his throat. The werewolf gasped in pain and held his throat trying to keep himself from bleeding out. “Can’t have you calling for help,” Janus said, he then used the opportunity to kick the werewolf five feet to the ground. Janus then walked to the werewolf and stopped next to him; Janus then looked down on his adversary who was too weak to do anything. Just then Janus raised his foot and stomped on the hand that was covering the werewolf’s neck. There was a crunching sound, and the werewolf stopped struggling, Janus smirked at his dead adversary. Janus then took another sniff of air, he can smell more werewolves, but he can also smell something else, someone…else, “Katerina, you are here, and you will be mine.” With that Janus turned into mist and flew to the town itself.

It would only be minutes later five werewolves, the pack of the one that Janus killed would discover their member, and as they saw him just lay there dead, they growled. Someone was gonna pay for this death, one of them, a black furred werewolf smelled the body and growled, “Vampires.” With that the werewolves took off to the town to bring justice for their friend.

In The Town

The group of heroes were walking down the sidewalk of this small town with Vampire by Night currently leading them. No one knew where she was taking them, most likely her friend who she claims can help them. The Howling Commandoes trust Vampire By Night, they’ve been on the same team as her, some for months, others years. Elsa has been working this case long enough to see Vampire by Night as a trusted ally, Peter trusts her only because she is a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent, and works under Fury himself, while Kitty, she didn’t know Vampire by Night, she’s not sure she can say she trusts her, she is trying her best of looking past the fact that the other woman is a vampire. The only reason why she is doing this is because Peter is, she trusts Peter, and she wants to be there if anything bad happens.

As they walk, a few people walk past them, some looking at them strangely due to the costumes that, Spider-Man, Shadowcat, and Dr. Strange are wearing, others in fear at the sight of Vampire by Night, and the rest in awe at the sight of Warwolf. The looks were disconcerting for Elsa, “Perhaps it would be best if we chose a more inconspicuous route,” Elsa offered

“Why, what’s the big deal,” Warwolf said

“You mean besides the fact that we have an obvious vampire leading us to her mystery friend,” Spider-Man said sarcastically.

“Think they’d believe that she is wearing a Halloween costume,” Shadowcat asked making Spider-Man smile under his mask.

Spider-Man then looked at the group, “I can swing around the town really quick, get the lay of the land so to speak,” Spider-Man offered making Shadowcat tense at the suggestion.

“I don’t think that would be wise. We don’t know where the vampires are right now. They could very well be here, it is best that we don’t reveal ourselves,” Dr. Strange said

Kitty sighed in relief, she then felt herself relax. The thought of Peter swinging around the town on his own was terrifying to her. For all they know the vampires could attack him and kill him. Then what would she do? She’d never be able to get over that. No, there is no way that she wants him alone in a town where vampires may be. Thank god to Dr. Strange for declining the offer, but even though she doesn’t want to look a gifted horse in the mouth, there is a question that she feels needs answered, “Didn’t you say that vampires and werewolves can detet each other when they are near one another? Doesn’t that mean that Warwolf could detect them if they are nearby and warn us,” Shadowcat said

“Normally that is the case,” Warwolf said getting Shadowcat’s attention, “But it would seem that they have something that can shield them from my senses. So, while I can’t detect them, they can detect me,” Warwolf said

“That...is not encouraging,” Shadowcat commented

The group walked for a few more minutes until impatience started to get the better of them, “Um excuse me miss vampire lady, I have to ask, do you know where you’re going,” Spider-Man asked

“Will you hold on, I’ve never been here before,” Vampire by Night said as she looked at a street, but it wasn’t the one she was looking for.

“Never been here before. Why are we following you again,” Spider-Man asked

“I may never have been here before, but I have the address to where we need to go. All we have to do is navigate this town,” Vampire by Night said

“Why not ask for directions, I mean we are on a time limit right,” Shadowcat asked making Vampire by Night sigh.

Vampire by Night then walked over to a passing couple, “Excuse me,” Vampire by Night said getting the couple’s attention. Once the couple saw Vampire by Night, they both paused in fright which the Howling Commando noticed. Sighing in annoyance and resignation, Vampire by Night spoke, “I was wondering if you could give me directions. I’m looking for 888 Advin Road. You wouldn’t happen to know where it is would you?”

“W…we don’t kn-know anything,” the woman said

“P…plea…se l…leave us a…lone,” the man said

Seeing the fear that the couple is showing her, Vampire by Night growls, her blue eyes glowing a darker blue, frightening the couple even more. Seeing this Vampire by Night closed her eyes and sighed, “Just go,” she said, with that the couple ran away from the woman. After that Vampire by Night opened her eyes which turned to their regular shade, turned around and headed toward the group.

“How’d it go,” Blade asked

“How do you think, next time one of you ask for directions,” Vampire by Night snapped

Shadowcat looked at Vampire by Night in sadness, even though the vampire shows anger she can see sadness in her eyes. It amazes her just how similar these monsters are to mutants, people whenever they aren’t insulting or degrading her, they look at her in fear and try their best to get away. It hurts when she is treated that way, all people see is her powers, they all expect her to be like Magneto, the Brotherhood, the Acolytes, or Apocalypse. They believe what they see on TV, and they only see her abilities what makes her different, and because of that they hate not only her but her friends too. None of them can see past that and treat her how she wants to be treated and see her how she wants to be seen. She wants to be treated like a human being, and she wants to be seen as Kitty Pryde, student, friend, daughter, and girlfriend. That’s how she wants to be seen, but she has few people who do see that. She can sympathize with Vampire by Night. It really is hard living like this, hopefully Vampire by Night does what she does and that is cherish the people that she still has in her life. That is the only way that you can keep on going, if Shadowcat hadn’t done that, she probably would have killed herself by now.

It would only be minutes later when a woman came walking by, “So, who’s going this time,” Vampire by Night asked

“I’ll go,” Shadowcat offered, she then walked up to Vampire by Night who handed her a piece of paper. Surprising the vampire, Shadowcat placed a hand on her shoulder, gave it a comforting squeeze, and gave a comforting and understanding smile, Shadowcat then walked up to the woman, not noticing that Vampire by Night smiled at her, “Um, excuse me,” she said getting the woman’s attention.

“Yes,” The woman asked

“I was wondering, do you know where Advin Road is,” Shadowcat asked

“Of course,” the woman said, she then told Shadowcat what she needed to know.

After that Shadowcat thanked the woman and walked back to the group, “I know where to go,” she said

“Then let’s be off,” Dr. Strange said

Now that they knew where they were going it didn’t take the group long to find what they were looking for. The group of heroes stopped in front of a two-story Victorian house, “Heh, nice place,” Spider-Man commented

Vampire by Night walked up to the door and knocked on the door, “Hello, Jack, it’s me,” Vampire by Night said, she then knocked again, but still got nothing.

“No one home,” Warwolf said

“No, I should have expected much,” Vampire by Night said as she looked up in the sky and saw the full moon.

“So, what do we do now,” Warwolf asked

“We need to split up, find a werewolf, they’ll know where he or the tablet is,” Vampire by Night said

“Why’s that,” Spider-Man asked

“Because Jack’s a werewolf,” Vampire by Night said surprising the others.

“He’s a werewolf,” Spider-Man asked getting a nod from Vampire by Night.

“Vampires and werewolves normally are enemies. How do you know him,” Blade asked

“We have history. We should split up it will make our search quicker,” Vampire by Night said

“Any tips on how to find werewolves,” Spider-Man asked

“Werewolves natural habitat is the forest, but some come to town,” Vampire by Night said

“So how are we doing this,” Peter asked hoping that they won’t be splitting he and Kitty up. Kitty herself is feeling the same thing.

“This is how we’ll do it; it will be me and Spider-Man, Elsa and Shadowcat, and finally Dr, Strange, Vampire by Night and Warwolf,” Blade said

Not liking being away from his girlfriend, Peter decided to speak, “Maybe, Shadowcat and I can be paired together instead. Afterall we’ve known each other longer and can work well together if anything happens,” Peter said making Kitty brighten up, she doesn’t want to be away from Peter in fear of something happening to him and her not being there to prevent it.

Blade, however, didn’t take, “Maybe, but neither of you two are fully knowledgeable of the enemy. It is better that someone with that knowledge stay with you,” Blade explained, disappointing both Peter and Kitty.

Before they split-up Peter pulls Kitty aside to talk to her, “You be careful ok,” Peter said

“Ok, you be careful to though,” Kitty said looking at Peter in worry.

“I’ll do my best,” Peter said

Not being able to help herself Kitty hugs Peter and buries her face in his chest, “I don’t like this. I don’t like being away from you,” she said

Peter wrapped his arms around Kitty, “Neither do I. If it were up to me, we’d be together,” he said

Kitty then pulled her head away from Peter’s chest and looked at him, “But it’s not up to you. You’re not leading this mission, and neither am I. Not that I could it if I was made leader,” Kitty said, she then laughed, “I’d probably screw it up.”

“Don’t underestimate yourself, you’d make a great leader,” Spider-Man said

Kitty smiled at Peter, “I love you,” she said

“I love you too,” Peter said, with that Kitty pulled up Peter’s mask to the point where it is on the bridge of his nose. She then reached up while Peter leaned down and they kissed each other. Once they broke apart Peter spoke, “We’ll make it through this, I promise.”

Kitty smiled at that, “I believe you,” she said

With that Peter put his mask down until it was fully on, he and Kitty then went back to the group.

“Alright, everyone ready,” Blade asked getting determined nods from the group, “Alright, Dr. Strange’s team will head to the woods. Let’s move.” With that the group split up.

Later

A man walks up to the house but then stops and sniffed the air, “Nina, what are you doing here,” the man asked, the man then smelled the air again, he could smell six others with her, one of them familiar to him. Discovering this the man took a breath and then transformed into a brown werewolf, he then took off running, moving so fast that he is but a brown blur.

Outside of town

Vampire by Night, Dr. Strange, and Warwolf were searching the woods for any sign of werewolves. Warwolf was sniffing the air for a scent, finally he got something, “Some wolves were here some time ago. Hard to tell when though,” Warwolf said

“Best guess,” Vampire by Night said

“I don’t know, an hour,” Warwolf said

“An hour is a long time for werewolves with their speed, they could be anywhere by now,” Dr. Strange said

“Wait guys,” Warwolf said as he sniffed the air.

“What’s wrong,” Dr. Strange asked

“I smell something,” Warwolf said as he sniffed the air again.

“What do you smell,” Dr. Strange asked

Warwolf’s face becomes grim, “Death,” he said

“Death,” Dr. Strange said grimly

“Found it,” Vampire by Night said getting Dr. Strange and Warwolf’s attention. They walked over to where Vampire by Night was and saw her kneeling next to the werewolf that Janus killed.

“Fuck,” Warwolf cursed as he looked at his fellow werewolf. “Who did this?”

“Take a guess,” Vampire by Night said, she doesn’t need a guess, she can smell a vampire on the body.

“This is not good, if this body was discovered by other werewolves,” Dr. Strange said

“Then they’ll be on high alert, whose ever pack this guy belongs to will hunt down the killer and won’t stop until they find them and kill them,” Vampire by Night said

“You and Blade are already here, if any of them run into either of you,” Dr. Strange said

“Then they’ll assume that we’re the ones who did it, despite our special circumstances, a vampire is a vampire,” Vampire by Night said, she then closed her eyes and sniffed the air, “Shit.” Vampire by Night then opened her eyes, “Bad news, some werewolves have already been through here. If I had to guess I’d say they were his pack.”

“Anything else,” Dr. Strange said

“Five scents headed to town,” Vampire by Night informed

“We should go then, and make sure the others are ok. Things just got much more dangerous,” Dr. Strange said

“You have no idea,” a voice growled from behind the group. Dr. Strange, Vampire by Night, and Warwolf turn around only to see another werewolf standing, ready to attack them.

“Great,” Vampire by Night said as she looked at the werewolf who then attacks them.

Meanwhile back in town

Spider-Man and Blade were running on top of rooftops keeping an eye out for any werewolves or vampires, sadly though they haven’t seen any werewolves. It is a partial relief that they haven’t seen any vampires. Only partial though, because even though it could mean that the vampires aren’t here yet, it could also mean that they are here, but they are just in another part of town. Peter can’t help but worry that they may be where Kitty is.

As Spider-Man thinks Blade himself is looking around trying to find any sign of a werewolf, or a vampire for him to kill, because frankly after an hour of searching he could use one. Not hearing a word from his partner, the entire time that they have been searching Blade looks and sees Spider-Man running alongside him. That is impressive, Spider-Man’s speed matching him, and from what he’s heard the kid is only eighteen. Blade can’t help but wonder how strong the kid will be when he finally reaches his prime. Blade can’t help but be worried, Spider-Man is said to be a talkative person. Always has something to say even in the direst situations. Blade will admit that is one of the reasons why he likes the kid, Blade had worked with a lot of serious and dreary people, it can get kind of suffocating. Spider-Man is a breath of fresh air. Another reason why he likes Spider-Man is because his reason of becoming a hero, the kid wasn’t drafted in this life like other heroes, he chose this life, to honor his uncle and make sure that what happened to Ben Parker never happens to another person. Blade respects that. Parker, however, isn’t acting how he should act, he’s silent, contemplative, and Blade knows why.

“How long you known her,” Blade asked getting Spider-Man’s attention.

“What,” Spider-Man asked

“Shadowcat, how long have you known her,” Blade asked

Spider-Man was silent for a moment until he answered, “Since we were little, we met in preschool. I was sitting at a table alone, none of the kids would come near me, thought I was weird. Then suddenly Kitty comes up to me, she introduces herself, out of common courtesy I told her my name, next thing I know she sits herself on the chair next to me and starts talking about whatever came to her mind. Eventually I was forced to talk, after that she dragged me with her through the entire day. At the end of the day, when we were all going home, she told me that she had fun, and it was thanks to me. She then asked if we could be best friends forever. I was surprised but I was happy too, so I said yes. Ever since that day, Kitty and I have been together,” Spider-Man asked

“You love her,” Blade stated

“I do, more than anything. Truth is, the day we met I knew that I was in love with her. She makes it hard not to fall for her,” Spider-Man said

“She’s gonna be ok,” Blade reassured

“Yeah, and how do you know that? She’s never gone up against something like vampires before. Everything that she had gone up against was either mutant or human. I may never have gone up against vampires before today, but at least I knew some of what I was getting into,” Spider-Man said

“That may be true, but Elsa is with her, and she has fought countless vampires, Shadowcat is in good hands. Believe it or not I know how you feel,” Blade said

“Oh, you have a girlfriend who risks her life on a daily basis,” Spider-Man asked

“I do actually,” Blade said surprising Spider-Man, “In fact right now, she is in as much danger as Shadowcat. I don’t like her being alone, without me, but I learned that I needed to accept it. This is what she does, I just need to believe in her. Believe that she will come back. Just like you need to believe in Shadowcat, and she needs to believe in you,” Blade said

“I just hope she’s safe,” Spider-Man said

“So, do I,” Blade said referring to his girlfriend.

Just then Spider-Man feels a buzzing in his head, “MOVE,” he exclaimed, with that both he and Blade jumped away and were just able to dodge getting attacked.

“Thanks,” Blade said when he and Spider-Man regrouped.

“No problem,” Spider-Man said, he and Blade then looked to see who attacked them and saw two werewolves, one with black fur, and another with dark gray fur. Two other werewolves then joined the other two, both having brown fur.

The one with black fur sniffed the air and growled at Spider-Man and Blade, “Vampire,” the black werewolf said

“This isn’t good,” Spider-Man said as the four werewolves attacked the two S.H.I.E.L.D. agents.

Meanwhile, in another part of the town

A vampire charges Shadowcat, but she steps aside and punches it in the face, she then kicks it in the stomach and roundhouse kicked its cheek knocking it to the ground and making it disappear in mist. “How did we get ourselves into this,” Shadowcat asked as she side-kicked a vampire to the ground. Two other vampires charge her but are stopped by two stakes flying at them and stabbing into their hearts turning them to dust.

Elsa then walked up next to Shadowcat and picked up her stakes, “How do you think,” Elsa said as she and Shadowcat glanced to see an injured werewolf fighting off vampires, not killing them, but he is fighting viciously like a cornered animal.

“Oh yeah,” Shadowcat said as she looked at the werewolf wearily, she then turned her eyes back to the group of vampires, “But still what are the odds that we’d run into these guys?”

“As a monster hunter, more likely than you think,” Elsa said as she then turned back to her enemies. Just then more vampires attacked the two, “LOOK OUT,” Elsa said as she took out her guns and shot three vampires making them turn to dust. However, the other vampires were able to get in close and now she and Shadowcat were in a melee with the bloodsuckers. What no one knew was that up above on a rooftop was Janus watching.

Janus couldn’t believe it, as he was searching for a werewolf, he gets a telepathic message from one of his troops telling him that they found a werewolf. The problem was that this werewolf was strong and experienced. It was too much for just some grunts, they needed help, so Janus went to where the fight was taking place, and just when he was about to jump in and intervene, he sees Katerina and the monster hunter jump in the fight and help the mut. Seeing this Janus decided to sit by and watch, watch as they fought off his forces, watch as Katerina fought his forces. There are so many things that are the same with Katerina, but he can also see that this life has changed her. It has made her into a fighter, in her old life, Katerina hasn’t fought anyone. But here, she faces his minions with fearless and determined eyes. Her moves are so sure, she was trained, he knows that. He also knows that she will not come to him willingly. She would rather be with Petrus, than him. Janus growled as he thought about the past.

Flashback – In the 1600s

Janus was in the living room of Katerina (and his) home, reading some documents that his father had given him. He is currently waiting for Katerina; he must speak with her. Just then the door opens, and Katerina is shown entering the house, once she sees him, Katerina smiles, “Janus,” Katerina said

“Katerina,” Janus said as he got up and walked toward his love. They embraced each other and shared a kiss.

“What are you doing here? I thought that you were gonna be at the castle with King Dracula,” Katerina said

“I was,” Janus said

“Did you get done early,” Katerina asked

“No, Katerina I came here to say goodbye,” Janus said

Katerina furrowed her brows at the response, “Goodbye? What do you mean goodbye,” Katerina asked

“My father is sending me out on a mission,” Janus said getting a small gasp from Katerina.

“Again,” Katerina asked getting a nod from Janus.

“Yes, again,” Janus said

“Why can’t he ask someone else,” Katerina asked

“Because I am the only one who can do it,” Janus said

“Why,” Katerina asked

“My ability to walk in the sun is an advantage that must be taken advantage of,” Janus said

“You said that you got that amulet for me, so that we could spend more time together,” Katerina said

“I did,” Janus said

“Yet, I so rarely see you,” Katerina said

“I am the only one who can go on this mission. It must be me Katerina,” Janus said

“Just like it had to be you the last time and the time before that,” Katerina said, she then sighed, “Will he kill you if you say no to one mission, he’s your father Janus. If you said no, you can’t once, will he kill you? After everything that you have done?”

“The kingdom needs to grow stronger and the only way to do that is to take over more lands,” Janus said as if it was obvious.

“It sounds like you want to go,” Katerina said frowning

“Of course, I don’t, I would much rather be with you than out there, Katerina,” Janus said

“But,” Katerina said but was interrupted.

“DAMMIT KATERINA, I HAVE TO GO,” Janus napped at her.

Immediately Katerina’s eyes hardened, “Fine, go ahead,” she said

“Really,” Janus asked getting a nod from Katerina.

“Really, how long will you be gone,” Katerina asked

“One month,” Janus said

Katerina closed her eyes not happy at all, she then took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down.

“I’ll be back Katerina, till then I’m sure that you could occupy yourself with something,” Janus reassured.

“I supposed, I can just spend some time with Petrus,” Katerina comments

“Petrus,” Janus asked, he then scowled.

“Yes, we met up not too long ago, he was still looking for a job. Maybe I can help him get one,” Katerina said

“Katerina, I don’t want you near him,” Janus said

“Why not,” Katerina asked with a frown

“I don’t trust him,” Janus said

“Well, I do,” Katerina said

“Katerina,” Janus said

“Janus, he’s a good man, nothing is gonna happen if I spend time with him. Now don’t you have to get going on that mission,” Katerina said

“Yes,” Janus said

“Then I suppose that I will see you in a month then,” Katerina said

“Yes, you will,” Janus said, he then leaned down and kissed Katerina on the lips. He could feel it, the passion she once had wasn’t fully there. Once they broke apart Janus walked toward the door, opened it, he then looked at Katerina who looked at him back. Janus then exited the house closing the door behind him.

Unknown amount of time later

Janus is in the doorway as he sees two naked figures in bed together, both moaning and groaning in pleasure. One of the figures, the one that is straddling the other, is a woman that has brown hair and blue eyes that are very familiar to him.

Present Day

Janus continues to watch as Shadowcat, Elsa, and the werewolf finish off his forces.

The werewolf charges a vampire and slashes it across the face throwing it ten feet and making it disappear, another vampire attacks the werewolf by thrusting its claws at the werewolf’s neck, but the werewolf caught the claw and then jabs his own claws in the vampire making it disappear in smoke.

Elsa takes out two silver daggers and charges two vampires. The first vampire jabs its claws at her, but she dodges, she then elbows the vampire in the face making it stagger, she then kicked it in the stomach making it bend over in pain. Elsa then takes a dagger and stabs it in the heart making it turn to dust. The second vampire then comes in and grabs Elsa from behind, ready to stick its fangs in her, Elsa however would never let that happen, so she elbows the vampire in the stomach hard making it loosen its grip, she then flips the vampire over on to the floor, and then stabs it in the heart with her other dagger making it turn to dust.

Shadowcat is in between three vampires, she looks at them, “Bring it,” she said with a determined look, with that the vampires charge her. At the last second Shadowcat phases and sinks into the ground, escaping their attack. Confused the vampires look around for the X-Man, what they didn’t see was two arms come from the ground and grab one of the vampires, Shadowcat then pulls the vampire to the ground phasing it to the point where only its head was visible. Alarmed by their comrade’s situation the other two go on alert. Shadowcat then floats back up to the surface behind one of the vampires and kicks it in the back sending it to the ground. The other vampire attacks Shadowcat by swiping its claws at her but she phases, she then chops its neck making it hold it in pain. Shadowcat then punches the vampire in the face and kicks it under the chin sending it in the air. After that she turned her attention to the vampire stuck in the ground and gave its head a hard kick knocking it out.

After that Shadowcat, Elsa, and the werewolf look around to see if there were any more vampires but saw none, “Looks like we’re safe for now,” Elsa said as she and Kitty turn and looked at the werewolf who was looking at them cautiously, not that they can blame him considering what just happened. Elsa and Shadowcat walk toward the werewolf, they themselves are cautious.

“So, um, are you ok,” Shadowcat asked the werewolf wondering if he, she thinks it’s a he, is ok.

“Yeah, I’m fine, thank you,” the werewolf said in an English accent, his voice young.

“Well, that’s good,” Shadowcat said

“Those vampires really gave you a beating,” Elsa said

“Yeah, if it weren’t for you two, I’d probably be dead. So, thanks,” the werewolf said getting a smile from Shadowcat, and a smirk from Elsa

“Believe me, it was our pleasure in taking them down,” Elsa said

“Well either way, you two saved me. I swear if I died, Alex would have killed me,” the werewolf said

“Alex,” Shadowcat asked curiously

“Alex Russo, my girlfriend,” the werewolf answered, seeing that he could trust these two the werewolf started to change form, much to Shadowcat’s surprise. The werewolf was less wolf but more human now. He looked more like a hairy man then a werewolf, the only things that show he’s a werewolf is the pointed ears, the claws on his hands, and some wolf features on his face, “I’m Mason Greybeck by the way,” Mason introduced

“Hi Mason, I’m Kitty Pryde, also known as Shadowcat,” Shadowcat introduced

Immediately Mason’s face became thoughtful, “Kitty Pryde, Shadowcat, now why do those names sound familiar to me,” Mason asked, before Shadowcat could tell him why, Mason immediately got it, “I got it, you are part of the X-Men.”

“Yeah, that’s me, Kitty Pryde also known as Shadowcat of the X-Men,” Shadowcat said

“Bloody Hell, you helped save the world a few months back. My girlfriend is a big fan of yours,” Mason said

“Really,” Shadowcat asked, surprised by the revelation.

“Really, she thinks that your pretty cool, in her words, You kick ass. Not to mention she loves your style,” Mason said

“Well tell her I said thank you,” Shadowcat said

“Man, she’ll either never believe me that I met you, or she’ll pout that I did meet you without her,” Mason said

“Well once our business is done, maybe I can meet her just to save you from her pouting,” Shadowcat said

“Oh, she’d be ecstatic to meet you,” Mason said

Before Shadowcat could say anything else, she hears someone clearing their throat. Looking beside her, Shadowcat sees Elsa give her a look, “Oh, oops,” she said, yeah, they need to get down to business. Shadowcat then looked at Mason, “This is my friend/teammate Elsa Bloodstone, she’s a monster hunter.”

“A monster hunter,” Mason said, slightly alarmed at the revelation.

“Relax, I’m not here to hunt werewolves, heck I’m currently teammates with a werewolf. The reason why we’re here is because of the vampires that we just fought,” Elsa said

“What are vampires doing here? This town is under the protection of werewolves, no vampire has set foot here for hundreds of years,” Mason said

“Short version. Dracula is setting up a spell to make vampires immune to the sunlight. In order to do that he needs six pieces of an artifact, right now he has four pieces, we have one piece, and there is a piece here. We need to find that piece and secure it before Dracula gets it. The problem is that we don’t know where the piece is so we’ve been looking for a werewolf so they could tell us where we can find the piece. So now that you know, could you please tell us where we can find the piece so we can keep it out of Dracula’s hands,” Shadowcat asked

“Bloody Hell, vampires being immune to sunlight, if what you say is true, then there will be a real massacre on our hands,” Mason said, he then sighed, “Why can’t they all be just like Juliet and gain a soul,” Mason whispered to himself.

Despite Mason’s whisper though, Shadowcat and Elsa heard it and gained questioning looks, “Juliet,” Shadowcat asked surprising Mason.

“Oh, you heard that,” Mason asked getting nods from Shadowcat and Elsa.

“Is Juliet a vampire or something,” Shadowcat asked

Mason was hesitant to answer at first, unsure of what would happen, but the person asking was Shadowcat, a hero, she protects the innocent, once she discovered that Juliet was innocent she wouldn’t go after her. But what about the hunter? Mason glanced at Elsa, she is a monster hunter, and vampires are considered monsters, but Juliet wasn’t part of Dracula’s faction of vampires, so she should be safe. Mason sighed, “Yes, she is a vampire, she’s also my ex-girlfriend, and she is currently engaged to my girlfriend’s brother,” Mason answered

“Vampires and werewolves are natural enemies. How did you two wind up dating,” Elsa asked curious.

“The whole vampires and werewolves being natural enemies thing never bothered us much, we didn’t really care for it, but we did eventually breakup. Just didn’t work out between us, but it doesn’t really matter, the past is the past. We’re with the people that we love, that’s all that matters now,” Mason said

“You said, she has a soul. What does that mean,” Shadowcat asked

“Some factions of vampires that separated from Varnae, had gone through their own experiences, evolutions. Some vampire factions have gained different abilities, others have lost them. A vampire gaining a soul, I believe the only faction that is capable of that is the Nosfaratu faction,” Elsa said

“The faction of vampires that Juliet is part of, the Nosfaratu faction. Apparently, years ago, some vampires from the Nosfaratu faction wanted to become more human. They didn’t like who they were, so they found a way to change that, and that was gaining a soul. Once they gain a soul, they have feelings, compassion, empathy, nothing like the soulless vampires who are cruel, cunning, and coldblooded,” Mason said

“Heh, well that is interesting. Anyway, about that tablet,” Shadowcat asked

“I’m sorry to disappoint you ladies, but I don’t know anything about a tablet,” Mason said surprising Shadowcat and Elsa.

“But you live here, right? Shouldn’t you know,” Shadowcat asked

“Actually, I don’t live here, I am only visiting here with Alex. We live in New York; we came here because I wanted to show Alex the town that worships werewolves. I thought that she would get a kick out of it,” Mason said

“Well, that’s just too bad,” Janus said making Mason, Shadowcat, and Elsa look up to see him standing on the roof above them.

“Janus,” Shadowcat said as she looked at the vampire.

Janus smirked at Shadowcat, “Hello Katerina,” he said, before anyone could react, Janus grew batwings on his back, and flew down at Mason and gave him a hard kick, sending him crashing against a building.

“MASON,” Shadowcat and Elsa said

Elsa then glared at Janus, “You son of a bitch,” Elsa said, she then attacked Janus with her dagger, but Janus caught her wrist, squeezed it making her scream in pain. Janus then kicked Elsa in the stomach, he then punched her hard in the face sending her flying ten feet, knocking her out.

“ELSA,” Shadowcat exclaimed as she saw Elsa go down.

Janus then turned to Shadowcat, “Now Katerina, you are mine,” Janus said, he then charged Shadowcat, however the heroine became intangible, and Janus went right through her.

Shadowcat turned around and looked at Janus, “Intangibility asshole. There is no way that you’re gonna get your fangs in me,” Shadowcat said

Janus turned around and looked at Shadowcat, “We’ll see about that Katerina,” Janus said as he snapped his fingers, just then eight vampires appear, surrounding Shadowcat, “Take her, I want her alive.” Doing as their master says the vampires move in.

Seeing that she is surrounded, Shadowcat decides to take out her silver dagger, and gets ready to fight.

Meanwhile, with Dr. Strange, Vampire by Night, and Warwolf

Warwolf is in a strength struggle with the werewolf, “I can’t believe you a fellow werewolf would dare associate yourself with the bloodsuckers,” the werewolf said

Warwolf grunted, “Hey, Vampire by Night isn’t that bad,” Warwolf defended, “If you would just listen.”

“Never,” the werewolf said as he then headbutted Warwolf making him lose his focus, his strength weakening. The werewolf used this opportunity and picked Warwolf up and slammed him on the ground. He then threw Warwolf making the Howling Commando crash against a tree.

The werewolf goes to continue the attack but Vampire by Night tackles the werewolf to the ground and tries to pin him, “Will you listen to us. We’re not your enemies,” Vampire by Night said as she struggled with the werewolf.

“Like I would believe vampire scum like you,” the werewolf said, he then went to try and bite Vampire by Night’s head off making her jump away from him to keep herself from death. The werewolf sees something coming at him from the corner of his eye and jumps away dodging a whip made of magic. The werewolf turned to see where the whip came from and saw Dr. Strange float down to the ground.

“Calm down, we are not here to fight you. We came to help,” Dr. Strange said

“Like I would believe that, that wolf was part of my pack, I smelt vampire on him, and you all have a vampire with you, that is no coincidence,” the werewolf said, he then charged Dr. Strange who sent some magical blasts at him, but the werewolf’s speed and agility was great, and he was able to dodge them.

“You fool, I’m the Sorcerer Supreme, I am here on business, and you are delaying that business with this pointless fight,” Dr. Strange said as he sent a blast at the werewolf who dodged it and then pounced on Dr. Strange sending him to the ground.

“I don’t care who you are or what you do. You killed my friend, now I kill you,” the werewolf said as he raised his claws at Dr. Strange, he was stopped however when Vampire by Night charged and punched him in the face sending him five feet away. Vampire by Night then presses her advantage and attacks the werewolf again, who got up and dodged her attack, he then swung his claw at her, but she ducked and kicked him in his chest sending him ten feet away. The werewolf was able to get up from the ground and ran toward Nina who ran toward him, the werewolf then pounced at her, but Nina knew this tactic and slid under him. Once she was back in a standing position she immediately ran toward the werewolf and kicked him hard in the back, sending him toward Warwolf who gave him a hard punch sending him to the ground.

“Time for the Crimson Bands of Cyttorak,” Dr. Strange casted, just then crimson energy bands were created and wrapped around the werewolf restraining him.

The werewolf struggled but he couldn’t break the bands, “Let go of me,” the werewolf said as he continued to struggle but the bands held tight, if anything they tightened even more.

“It’s no use, those bands are nearly unbreakable, and the only ones who would have a chance would be a powerful magi, a god, or a hell lord. No werewolf will ever be able to break those,” Dr. Strange said

The werewolf looked at the three heroes, “If you’re gonna kill me then you better do it, because if I get out of here, I swear I will hunt each of you down and kill you,” the werewolf said

“We’re not gonna kill you. Dammit will you listen for one moment. We are here to help you,” Vampire by Night said

“Help me. Yeah right, a vampire helping a werewolf, how stupid do you think I am,” the werewolf said

“Considering how you’re acting Johnathan, I’d say very stupid,” a voice said from behind the three heroes. Everyone looked to where the voice came from and saw a figure walking up to them. The figure is then shown to be a seven-foot-tall werewolf with brown fur, yellow slitted eyes, sharp teeth, sharp claws, and wearing blue jeans.

This new werewolf Vampire by Night recognized immediately, “Dad,” Vampire by Night exclaimed

“Dad,” Warwolf and the werewolf exclaimed

“Hello Nina, it’s been a long time,” the other werewolf said

“Yeah, it has,” Vampire by Night replied

“I see that you had gotten yourself in quite the debacle, like usual,” the other werewolf said smiling causing Vampire by Night to smile too.

“Yeah, but like usual I was able to get out of it,” Vampire by Night said

“Yes, you did,” the other werewolf said

“Wait a minute, this guy is your father,” Warwolf said

“It’s a long story and not a story that we have a luxury for me to tell,” Vampire by Night said

“How about we start with this, my name is Jack, Jack Russel. I’m Nina’s father,” Jack said offering his hand.

Dr. Strange walked up to Jack, grabbed his hand and shook it, “Jack Russel, my name is Dr. Strange. I am the…,” Dr. Strange said but Jack interrupted him.

“Sorcerer Supreme, I know who you are, and it is an honor to meet you,” Jack said getting a nod from Dr. Strange as they broke the handshake. Jack then looked at Vampire by Night, “Not that I’m not happy to see you Nina, I’ve been trying to get you to visit for years. But what are you doing here?”

“We got trouble brewing, and if we fail, it will be the end of the world,” Vampire by Night said getting a snort from Johnathan.

“Yeah right, you don’t really believe that do you,” Johnathan said

“I suggest you be quiet Johnathan. I’m not particularly happy with you right now,” Jack said sending Johnathan a warning glare.

“She’s a vampire, vampires can’t be trusted, they are abominations against nature They all deserve to be wiped off the face of the Earth including her,” Johnathan said, he would have said more but just then Jack appeared in front of him, their faces inches apart and Johnathan could tell that Jack wasn’t happy.

“You should have asked questions, but instead you allowed your bias guide you, and you wonder why you are still considered a kid when you won’t even grow up. You will never harm her; do you understand me. If I ever find out you even scratched her, then I swear I will kill you. Do you understand me boy,” Jack growled out, he didn’t get an answered from Johnathan at first, the other werewolf doing his best to stare Jack down, “I said do you understand,” Jack said adding some killing intent showing that he is serious.

Johnathan clenched his teeth, “Yes,” Johnatha said

Getting the answer that he wanted Jack stood up and looked at Dr. Strange, “It’s okay, you can release him,” Jack said

“Are you sure,” Vampire by Night asked getting a nod from Jack.

“I’m sure, he won’t do anything,” Jack said, Dr. Strange nodded and released his spell on Johnathan and the crimson bands disappeared. Once the crimson bands disappeared Johnathan stood up and sent a glare at the group. Ignoring the glare, Jack turned towards the group, “So, what’s going on?” 

Before anyone could explain the situation the comms of the howling commandos and Dr. Strange went off, “This is Shadowcat calling everyone, I need backup now. I’m surrounded by vampires and Elsa is down. I repeat, Elsa is down, and I am surrounded by vampires. Come quickly,” Shadowcat said

“No time to explain. A teammate of ours is in trouble, she is being attacked by vampires. We need to get their quickly,” Vampire by Night said

Dr. Strange made a portal, “Let’s go,” Dr. Strange said

Before the three stepped through the portal Jack spoke, “I’m coming along,” Jack said

“Really,” Vampire by Night asked getting a nod from Jack.

“If someone is in trouble then of course I’ll help,” Jack said, he then turned toward Johnathan, “You coming? You get to fight real, evil vampires.”

Johnathan was quiet for a moment, “As long as I get to kill some vampires,” Johnathan said

With that, the group entered the portal to go help their comrade.

With Spider-Man and Blade

Spider-Man punches the brown werewolf away from him five feet, the werewolf however lands on his feet much to Spider-Man’s dismay. Just then the hero sees a dark gray blur and he was unable to dodge as he was tackled to the ground. The dark gray werewolf trying to pin him, but Spider-Man is matching his strength, both surprised by the strength that their opponent holds. The gray werewolf tries to bite Spider-Man’s head off, but the spider-themed hero was able to move his head. “Will you hold on…we’re not your enemies,” Spider-Man grunted out as he dodged another bite.

“You expect me to believe that when one of my pack mates is dead. A vampire’s scent on him, and now we find that there is a vampire here,” the dark gray werewolf said

Spider-Man sees the brown werewolf running toward them to help his pack member. Not having plans of dying anytime soon, Spider-Man was able to kick the dark gray werewolf off him and toward his fellow lupine. Spider-Man then jumped up to his feet, he was forced to jump in the air in order to keep himself from being hit by the other brown werewolf who was sent flying by a kick from Blade.

Blade faced down the black werewolf who was growling at him, “Listen, we’re not here to fight. We just came to help,” Blade said

“Save it vampire, the only people you help are yourselves,” the black werewolf growled out, the werewolf then charged Blade and swung his claws at him, the vampire hunter though ducked and tried to uppercut the werewolf, the black werewolf was fast enough to dodge though and sent out a kick which Blade blocked. The werewolf then thrusted one of his claws at Blade, but he caught the werewolf’s wrist, the black werewolf then thrusted his other claw but again Blade caught his wrist. Both Blade and the werewolf grunted as they tried to overpower the other. Just then Blade saw a brown blur, quickly Blade released the black werewolf’s claws and jumped back to dodge the brown werewolf that he kicked away.

With Spider-Man, he dodged a slash to the face by the dark gray werewolf, his spider-sense then went off and he jumped in the air and flipped over the other brown werewolf. Once Spider-Man landed, the two werewolves attacked him together and it took all of his agility, flexibility, and speed to dodged the attacks. Both werewolves were fast, they were vicious, and they were trying to kill him. While Spider-Man himself is holding back, he has no desire to kill these two, contain them, sure. If they could all just stop fighting for a couple of minutes and they let them explain. Sadly though, it looks like that isn’t gonna happen. If things keep going like this then someone is gonna wind up killed.

Spider-Man sidestepped, dodging a claw, he then ducked keeping a claw from hitting his face. Quickly Spider-Man sweep kicked the brown werewolf to the ground, then just as quickly he kicked the werewolf away ten feet. Spider-Man is unable to celebrate, because just then he is scratched on the back by the dark gray werewolf making him scream in pain.

“SPIDER-MAN,” Blade said as he saw what happed, but he is unable to do anything because of his two opponents.

“First blood, then we will have our revenge,” the dark gray werewolf said

“We didn’t kill your friend. Are you really so prejudice that you’d rather kill first, ask questions later,” Spider-Man said

“DON’T YOU DARE LECTURE ME,” the dark gray werewolf said as he then charged Spider-Man then pounced.

Spider-Man, however, rolled under the pounce, once he was up, he turned towards the dark gray werewolf, who turned towards him and then charged him attack. Now that there is only one opponent Spider-Man had a much easier time dodging the attacks. However, with every move Spider-Man’s back hurt like hell due to the claw mark on it. Spider-Man leaned back dodging a claw, that move however sent another flare of pain through Spider-Man who grunted in pain. The dark gray werewolf then tried to kick Spider-Man, but the hero jumped away dodge. Spider-Man landed ten feet away when his communicator went off. Keeping his eyes on the werewolf Spider-Man answered the comm, “Whoever this is, this isn’t…,” Spider-Man said but was cut off by Kitty’s voice.

“This is Shadowcat calling everyone, I need backup now. I’m surrounded by vampires and Elsa is down. I repeat, Elsa is down, and I am surrounded by vampires. Come quickly,” Shadowcat said the comm then ended.

“KITTY,” Peter said, his girlfriend was in trouble, and she needed his help. Narrowing his eyes Spider-Man looked at the dark gray werewolf who took this time to charged him. Once he was close enough the werewolf thrusted his claw at Spider-Man who dodged it. Spider-Man then clenched his fist hard and punched the werewolf hard in the stomach making him gasp in pain. The speed and strength of the punch surprising the werewolf, before the werewolf could do anything else Spider-Man kicked it in the face sending it to the ground. Spider-Man then charged the werewolf, jumped in the air and punched at the werewolf who rolled out of the way, dodging the attack. The result of the attack was a small crater. Then quickly Spider-Man shot a web at the werewolf who caught it. the werewolf looked smug, but Spider-Man knew he wouldn’t be smug for long, because just then electricity flows through the web electrocuting the dark gray werewolf. Eventually the electric shock was too much, and the werewolf collapsed releasing the web. Once he saw the werewolf on the ground, he immediately moved in. He knew what he had to do to end this fight.

With Blade, he just dodged a slash from the black werewolf and punched him in the face. The brown werewolf then tried to tackle him to the ground, but Blade catches him and throws him away. The two werewolves regrouped and got ready to attack. “WAIT,” Spider-Man’s voice called stopping the werewolves who looked to see Spider-Man standing over the dark gray werewolf with his foot on the werewolf’s neck. “Stop your attack right now, or I will stomp on his neck and crush in.”

“Jeffery,” the brown werewolf exclaimed ready to charge.

“Don’t even try it. All it takes is one stomp for me, and he’s dead. Now stand down,” Spider-Man said

“Marcus, STOP,” the black werewolf said stopping the brown one.

“But Jeffery,” Marcus said

“We can’t do anything, or else they may kill him,” the black werewolf said, he then looked at Spider-Man, “We’re at your mercy, just please don’t kill another one of us.”

Hearing this made Spider-Man sigh, he then took his foot off the dark gray werewolf’s neck, and surprising everyone else picked the werewolf up, he then walked up to the two conscious werewolves and set the dark gray werewolf in front of them. Spider-Man then looked at the black werewolf in the eyes, “Vampires killed your member. I’m sorry about that, but Blade wasn’t the vampire who did it. Yes he’s a vampire, but he is on our side, we are here to help you. Because the vampires who killed the member of your pack, we’ve been fighting them, we’re here to stop them, and right now those same vampires are attacking the woman that I love. Please, believe me.”

“Why should we,” Marcus said

“Quiet Marcus,” the black werewolf said

“But Antonio,” Marcus said

“I said quiet,” Antonio snapped, he then looked Spider-Man in the eyes, he watched his body language, he was tense and ready to move, but there was no aggression or malice coming from him, “You wear a mask, why?”

“To protect the people I care about, so that my enemies won’t go after them,” Spider-Man said

“You say that you love this woman,” Antonio said getting a nod from Spider-Man, “Take off the mask and we will help you.”

“What, Antonio are you serious,” Marcus said

“I am, now quiet,” Antonio said to Marcus he then looked back at Spider-Man, “Well.”

“You don’t have to do it Spider-Man,” Blade said, not liking the situation that they are being put in.

“Actually, I do,” Spider-Man said, he’ll do anything to protect Kitty, and if that anything means exposing himself to these two, then so be it. With that Spider-Man reaches his mask and pulls it off showing his face and becoming Peter Parker.

The two werewolves were surprised to say the least, they didn’t expect him to be so young, “What is your name,” Antonio said

“Peter,” Peter answered

“Peter, put your mask back on. I expect an explanation on why you are here after we save your girlfriend,” Antonio said making Peter smile, he then put his mask back on becoming Spider-Man again. Antonio looked at Marcus, “Revive Adrian and Jeffery, then come meet us at the battle.”

“But Antonio,” Marcus said

“DO AS I SAY,” Antonio said getting a reluctant nod from Marcus, Antonio then looked back at Spider-Man and smirked, “Let’s go save your girlfriend.” With that Spider-Man, Antonio, and Blade ran off to help Kitty.

“Hang in there Kitty,” Peter whispered

Later, with Kitty, Elsa, and Mason

Elsa opened her eyes feeling pain in her stomach and cheek, she is definitely gonna feel that later, her vision is a little blurry. She looked and saw an unconscious Mason beside her. Elsa then looks around and sees Kitty and Janus fighting.

Kitty who has lost her dagger throws a kick at Janus, and he dodges and throws a punch at Kitty’s head, but she ducks and tries to sweep kick Janus, but he jumps above the kick. Kitty then stands up, and jumps kick Janus, but he catches her foot and slams her down on the ground making her grunt, Janus then pins Kitty, forcefully moves her head to the side showing her neck. Kitty’s eyes widen at that, Janus then goes to bite Kitty’s neck, but a click gets his attention and Janus finds himself jumping off Kitty to dodge two bullets that were shot at him. Turning his head, Janus sees Elsa getting up from the ground in her hands are her shotguns. Seeing her Janus scowled, and Shadowcat smile.

“ELSA,” Shadowcat exclaimed in happiness.

“Are you ok Kitty,” Elsa asked

“I am now,” Shadowcat said

“I thought that you would be dead,” Janus said

“I’m stubborn,” Elsa said as she walked up to Kitty who got up and stood next to her, both women facing Janus.

“Indeed, you are,” Janus said

“How long was I out,” Elsa asked

“Awhile, hard to tell when I’m trying to keep myself from becoming a vampire,” Shadowcat answered

“One extra person won’t do you any good. Not against my minions,” Janus said, just then more streaks of mist appear and form into more vampires, all who surround Shadowcat and Elsa. “This is the end,” Janus said smirking in victory.

“I’d beg to differ,” a voice said getting everyone’s attention, just then a whip made of magic came from nowhere and smacked two vampires making them disappear. After that Warwolf comes charging in and swings his claws at three more vampires, Johnathan then pounces on two vampires and slashes them with his claws, after that Vampire by Night and Jack both charge a group of vampires at fast speeds. Jack slashes two vampires with his claws making them disappear, he then grabs another one and throws it against a building.

Vampire by Night kicked a vampire to the ground, another vampire charges and thrusts its claw at her but Vampire by Night catches the claws then slams the vampire down to the ground, she then picked up the vampire and threw it at a vampire charging her throwing them both to the ground.

As this happened Janus watched as his minions were taken down, he then looked and saw that as Vampire by Night, Jack, Warwolf, and Johnathan, all faced him. Finally, from the sky Dr. Strange floats down and lands on the ground, “It’s over Janus, you will receive nothing here,” Dr. Strange said

“You really think that you can stop me,” Janus said, he then took off running, “NO, I WILL GET WHAT BELONGS TO ME,” he said heading toward Kitty, ready to take her as his. But before he got to arm’s length Spider-Man comes swinging down and gives Janus his iconic double kick sending him ten teen and crashing on the ground.

“Not while I’m here,” Spider-Man said

“Pe…Spider-Man,” Shadowcat exclaimed her face lightening up at the sight of her boyfriend.

Janus got up and glared at Spider-Man with hate filled eyes, “Petrus,” Janus growled at the sight of Spider-Man once again getting in his way.

Spider-Man matched Janus’s glare with one of his own, “Janus, right? You’re Dracula’s brat, well listen to this, as long as I live, you will never touch Kitty,” Peter said

“Think you can back that up,” Janus growled out.

“Oh, I’m sure he can,” Blade said making Janus turn around only to see Blade and Antonio behind him, he then hears something from above, and looks up to see three other werewolves, Marcus, Adrian, and Jeffery. “You’re surrounded,” Blade said

Janus looked around and saw that what Blade said was true, he was surrounded, even with his minions, it would be a hard-fought battle, and it is a battle that he has no time to be in. With that Janus sneered, “You won this battle, but don’t think that you won the night,” Janus said, with that he and his minions turned to mist and flew away.

“He’s gone,” Dr. Strange exclaimed making everyone relax their posture.

Kitty sighed in relief, “Thank goodness,” she said, she was caught off guard when Peter appeared in front of her and span her around one making her yelp in surprise but in glee.

After he sat her back down Peter hugged Kitty, “Thank god you’re ok,” Peter whispered to Kitty.

Feeling Peter’s arms around her, Kitty relaxed, and wrapped her own arms around Peter. She then closed her eyes and rested her head on his chest, enjoying the feeling of being with him.

“You’re not hurt are you,” Peter asked concern evident in his voice.

Kitty smiled and only pulled back enough to look at her boyfriend, “I’m ok,” she reassured, Kitty then looked at Elsa who was with Blade talking, “Elsa was there to help me.”

Peter turned to look at Elsa as well, he’ll be sure to thank her when he gets the chance. Till then Peter turned back to Kitty, “That’s good, when I got the call, I freaked. I don’t know what I would have done if something happened,” he said

Kitty smiled, “Don’t worry,” she said, Kitty then pulled them back in a hug, “I’m ok,” she whispered, hearing this Peter again wrapped his arms around Kitty.

With Elsa and Blade, they saw Spider-Man and Shadowcat embracing each other, they decided to leave the two teens alone right now. Let them appreciate the safety of their partner. With that Elsa followed by Blade walked over to where Mason was lying down unconscious. They saw Dr. Strange kneeling beside the young (technically old) werewolf. “How is he,” Elsa asked once they arrived.

Dr. Strange hummed, “It’s hard to say, most of his body is covered in fur. He has no heavy bleeding, so that’s good, he has some bruising on his face,” Dr. Strange reported

“What about internal bleeding, Janus gave him a hard kick,” Elsa asked

“Not from what I can tell, for now I don’t think a healing spell is necessary. If my calculations are correct, he should be waking up soon,” Dr. Strange said

Just as Dr. Strange said that Mason groaned in pain and his eyes opened. For a moment everything was blurry but then his vision cleared, and he could see people looking at him. Surprised Mason quickly got up and scurried backwards so there was space between him and them. “Mason, wait,” Elsa said stopping Mason who looked at her.

“Elsa? What happened,” Mason asked

“Janus gave you a hard kick and knocked you out, he knocked me out next. Thankfully Kitty was able to fend him off long enough for me to regain consciousness to join the fight. Not too long later, these guys joined in. We chased Janus off for now, so it’s safe,” Elsa explained

Mason relaxed at hearing that, “Well that’s a relief at least,” he said, he then took another look around, and there was Elsa, Blade, and Dr. Strange in front of him. He could see, Vampire by Night, Jack, and Warwolf to the left. To the right he saw the werewolf pack together, and behind them he sees Kitty hugging, ‘HOLY, IS THAT SPIDER-MAN,’ Mason thought, recognizing the red and blue suit.

Mason is brought out of his thoughts by Antonio, “Alright, it looks like everyone is safe,” Antonio said, he then looked at Spider-Man, “We helped you save your girlfriend and her friend, now it’s time for an explanation on why you are here.”

“He could say please,” Kitty muttered as she and Peter released each other.

“I’d have to agree with Antonio here. A more detailed explanation would be appreciated,” Jack said

Hearing Jack talk, Blade immediately recognized his voice, “Holy Hell,” he cursed, “Jack Russel?”

Jack hearing his name turned toward Blade and immediately recognized him. Jack laughed, “Blade, that you,” Jack said as he and Blade walked up to each other.

“It’s me alright,” Blade said smirking as he offered his hand which Jack shook, “It’s been six years since I last saw you.”

“Well, I guess you could say that I decided to retire here,” Jack said, he then noticed Elsa, “Although, it looks like it didn’t take you long to replace me, and with a quite lovely woman at that,” Jack commented making Elsa blush a bit at the implication.

“I’m Elsa Bloodstone,” Elsa said, stepping up.

“I’ve heard of you, you’re a monster hunter,” Jack said making the pack of werewolves’ tense.

Elsa nodded, “I am, but don’t worry, I’m not targeting werewolves. I’m more interested in vampires right now,” Elsa said

“What is going on? Why are vampires here,” Antonio asked

“Let’s get to the roof, then we’ll tell you,” Blade said getting nods from everyone. Before that though, Elsa sees a silver dagger on the ground next to the wall.

Elsa walked over to the dagger, picked it up, she then walked over to Shadowcat and Spider-Man, “Hey Kitty,” Elsa said getting the couple’s attention.

“Yeah,” Shadowcat said

“You dropped this,” Elsa said as she handed Shadowcat the dagger.

Shadowcat took the dagger from Elsa, “Thanks Elsa, this dagger helped me more than I thought it would. I may not even be here if I didn’t have it,” Shadowcat said, she then placed the dagger back on her belt.

Elsa smiled, “Glad it helped,” she said, after that everyone went to the roof, once there Blade spoke, “First I think we need a quick introduction, I’m Blade, a vampire hunter, these are my teammates Vampire by Night, and Warwolf.”

“I’m Elsa Bloodstone, Monster Hunter,” Elsa said

“Um hi, I’m Spider-Man, I come from New York,” Spider-Man said

“I’m Shadowcat, I’m also from New York,” Shadowcat said

“I am Doctor Stephen Strange, Sorcerer Supreme,” Dr. Strange said

Jack nodded at the introduction, “I’m Jack Russel, my codename back when I worked with Blade was Werewolf by Night,” Werewolf by Night said

Antonio steps up, “My name is Antonio, and this is my pack, Jeffery, Marcus, Adrian, and Johnathan,” Antonia introduced

“And I’m Mason Greybeck,” Mason introduced

“Alright, now that we’re introduced, everyone listen, because I’m only gonna say this once. Dracula is sending his forces to collect the six pieces of the Vampyr relic,” Blade said making the werewolves excluding Mason tense.

“Dracula? Now that’s a name I haven’t heard in a while, and he wants the pieces of the Vampyr relic,” Werewolf by Night said getting nods from the Howling Commandos.

“We’re looking for the pieces so we can secure them and keep them away from Dracula and his goons. Right now, Dracula has four pieces while we have one,” Shadowcat said

“And the final piece is here,” Elsa said

“So, that’s why you’re here,” Antonio said

“Yes, that is why we are here, to secure the sixth and final piece of the relic. We cannot let it get into the vampires hands,” Dr. Strange said

“So, now that you know, think we could take the tablet and leave,” Spider-Man said

Werewolf by Night and Antonio both looked at each other, silently communicating on what to do. After a moment of silence, it seems that they have both reached a decision. With that they looked back at the group, “I’m not sure that’s a good idea,” Jack said surprising the group.

“What do you mean it’s not a good idea,” Vampire by Night exclaimed, completely outraged.

“It’s like he said, it’s not a good idea. We can’t just give you the tablet especially considering we don’t know you,” Antonio explained

“Jack, you know me, we’ve fought together for years,” Blade said, stepping up.

“I know Blade, and I trust you, but the werewolves have been protecting the tablet piece for thousands of years. As far as I’m concerned where it is now is the safest that it can be,” Jack said

“We’re not asking to become its permanent guardians, just let us have it for one night, after Halloween passed, then on November 1^st, we’ll return it to you,” Spider-Man implored

 “Please, let us take it, we’ll protect it,” Shadowcat said

“And why do you think that the tablet is safer with you than us,” Johnathan said aggressively.

“Because it will be safely locked away in my Sanctum Sanctorum, where it will be guarded by a group of sorcerers handpicked by me,” Dr. Strange explained calmly.

“Jack, you of all people know that a vampire cannot enter a person’s residence without being invited in. The Sanctum Sanctorum is the best place to keep it safe,” Blade said

“Wherever the tablet is, Janus and his goons will follow, and they have always left a trail of dead bodies. You don’t believe me, how about you go back outside of town and see,” Warwolf said

“And look at Mason,” Shadowcat said, getting everyone to look at the young-looking werewolf making him uncomfortable, “The poor guy was ambushed by vampires all because he was a werewolf and they thought that he would know where the tablet is. When he really didn’t, if it weren’t for me and Elsa jumping in, he would have been killed.”

“Hey, I’m not poor. I’ll have you know that I live in a nice apartment in New York. Though she does have a point, I did almost die,” Mason said

“You trust them,” Marcus asked

“I don’t know who some of these chaps are, but I do know some. I’ve heard of Blade; he is the best vampire hunter there is. There is no vampire that he cannot kill. I’ve also heard of Elsa Bloodstone; she’s considered the best monster hunter. Any sane monster would run in fear of her. Dr. Strange, come on you have to know him, he is the Sorcerer Supreme, the greatest, and most powerful sorcerer there is, well next to my girlfriend at least. Then there is the Ultimate Spider-Man, leader of the Ultimates, he’s worked alongside some of the biggest names out there, Iron Man, Captain America, the Fantastic Four, I even heard that he was an Avenger for a time, he saved New York three months ago. And finally, we got the Uncanny Shadowcat, a member of the X-Men, she and her team saved the world two months ago. So, do I trust them? Well yeah, I do,” Mason said

Hearing everything that has been said made both Werewolf by Night and Antonio rethink their previous responses. Some really good points have been made. But is it a good idea to give them the tablet? That is the question. “How about a compromise, we take you to the tablet, and we give it to you,” Werewolf by Night said surprising everyone, but before the other werewolves could interject, he continued, “But, only on the condition that you take us with you.”

“You want to help us,” Spider-Man asked getting a nod from Werewolf by Night.

“We can’t let Dracula reunite the Vampyr relic. If he does, then it will be the end of us all. The more troops you have the more likely that we’ll be able to win this night,” Werewolf by Night said, he then glanced at Antonio to see if he agrees. Thankfully Antonio nodded showing his agreement with the plan, Werewolf by Night then looked back at the group, “So what do you say?”

“Working with you again,” Blade said, he then smirked, “It’ll be just like old times,”

“It certainly will,” Werewolf by Night said smirking as well.

“Alright Jack, you got a deal,” Blade said

“Alright then, follow me, we’ll stick to the rooftops for now,” Werewolf by Night said, he then turned north, where the tablet is. He was getting ready to move and the others were ready to follow.

“Wait,” Mason exclaimed stepping in the group’s path, stopping them.

“What’s up Mason,” Shadowcat asked curiously

“I want to come with you,” Mason said surprising everyone.

“What,” Elsa said

“I want to come with you. I want to help,” Mason said

The group looked at each other, unsure on what to do or say, “Listen, Mason, we appreciate the offer, but we’re most likely going in some serious danger here,” Spider-Man said

“This isn’t a game, we can’t fight our enemy while at the same time looking after you,” Vampire by Night said

“Mason, you should go back to your girlfriend. This isn’t your fight, it’s ours. You came here to have fun with Alex, you should focus on that, and leave this to us,” Shadowcat reasoned

“I appreciate your concern, but I have fought for the world before. This isn’t the first time I’ve fought evil, and with my luck, it may not be the last time. And this is my fight, because like Jack said, the more people you have the greater you are to succeed. If you fail then that is it, I myself have something to protect, and it isn’t my kind,” Mason said as he thought of the beautiful yet troublesome Italian/Mexican girl who is waiting for him in the hotel room that he left her in. He had told her that he would be back in an hour, that was two hours ago. She’s probably worried right now; she’ll be angry with him for doing this but if protecting her means facing her wrath then he will. Mason then looked at the group and they could all see the determination burning in his eyes, “I’m not asking to help, I’m telling you. I’m helping.”

Both Peter and Kitty recognize the look in Mason’s eyes, how couldn’t they, it is the same look that they get when they are protecting each other. Mason isn’t fighting to protect the world; he is fighting to protect Alex. He will give up his life if it means protecting her. After seeing this, how could they say no? How could any of them say no?

With that Blade sighed, “Ok, you can help,” Blade said getting a toothy smile from Mason, “Now let’s move.” With that the group headed off to where the tablet was.

END CHAPTER

Chapter Text

Outside Volkodlak

The group arrived outside of town and into the forest, “Come on, it’s this way,” Were-Jack said as he led the group through the forest. As they walked through the forest, it had to be thirty minutes until they stopped near a rock. The group of heroes looked at the rock confused until Were-Jack put his clawed hand on the rock. The rock glowed and then a portion of it moved left making a doorway, that led to a flight of stairs. Were-Jack looked at the group, “Let’s move, we can’t let people see this.” With that Were-Jack started down the stairs followed by Blade and Elsa, Were-Antonio, Were-Jeffery, Were-Marcus, Were-Adrian, Were-Johnathan, Warwolf, Vampire by Night, Lupin-Mason, and Spider-Man and Shadowcat.

Once the ShadowSpider couple were through the doorway, it swiftly closed behind them making Shadowcat yelp in surprise. “You ok,” Spider-Man asked looking at Shadowcat.

Shadowcat nodded, “Yeah, I’m good, someone should have warned us about how fast the door shuts though,” Shadowcat said, with that she and Spider-Man walk down the stairs.

As the group followed Were-Jack and the pack of werewolves, they noticed that the stairway was illuminated by torches, giving it an eerie glow. It was minutes later when they reached a doorway, Were-Jack then touched the stone door, and it opened for him. Once the door was fully opened, the group went through it, exiting the stairway and entering what looked like a temple. The temple was made of stone, it was lit up by torches, stone statues of werewolves were lined up on both sides, and the ground had carvings on it.

The group took the time to observe their surroundings and Spider-Man, Shadowcat, Lupin-Mason, Warwolf, and Vampire by Night were really impressed. After a moment the group started moving again, and walked down the hall, as they did this Spider-Man and Shadowcat took the time to look at everything.

“So, what is this place,” Blade asked Were-Jack as they walked side-by-side.

“This is the temple of the tablet, when the six pieces were separated one of them was brought here to be protected by the werewolves. When it was brought here, this underground temple was created to hold the tablet,” Were-Jack explained

“What’s with the statues,” Vampire by Night asked.

“These statues are of the werewolves that gave their lives to stop the ceremony,” Were-Antonio said

“And the carvings,” Elsa asked

“The story of the werewolves, from our ancestors the Wolf-Men, to how we came to be. There are also statues of some of the known Wolf-Men, which you will see soon,” Were-Jack said as he led the group, the group then took a left turn. The statues then changed to much bigger and feral werewolves, “These are the wolf-men, as you can see one of the differences between us and them is that the wolf-men are bigger and much more feral. There’s also that the wolf-men are exactly that wolf-men. They have no human form, unlike the werewolves.”

“I didn’t know that,” Lupin-Mason said intrigued by the information. He can’t help but wonder why he has never learned any of this and what else was there to learn of his ancestors.

As Peter and Kitty were looking around their surroundings in amazement, something caught Kitty’s attention, and immediately she walked toward it without anyone noticing.

“So, Mr. Russel,” Doctor Strange began.

“Please, call me Jack. I never liked being called Mr. Russel, it makes me feel old,” Were-Jack said

“You are old,” Vampire by Night said getting a playful glare from her father which made her grin.

“I was wondering how you got involved in all this,” Dr. Strange asked

“It’s not really a huge story, years ago I worked for S.H.I.E.L.D. alongside Blade, a couple of years ago I retired and decided to find another place to live. A fresh start, I heard about a town that housed some werewolves, I wanted to get to know some of my own kind. So, I moved here, I had to have been here for two months until one night at a full moon, I decided to go out and roam around. That is when I heard a commotion, I went to investigate it, and found Antonio and his pack fighting some other werewolves. After assessing the situation, I discovered who the good guys were and I jumped in and helped,” Were-Jack said

“After helping us defeat the rogue werewolves, we were still weary of Jack, we heard of another werewolf moving to town but knew nothing about him. So, we were distrusting, but as time went on Jack proved to us that he was a trustworthy friend. Even though he is not a member of our pack he is a trustworthy friend, and so we told him about what was down here, and why we guard it. Jack swore that if we needed help then he would help us,” Were-Antonio said

“So, that’s how you got involved,” Vampire by Night said getting a nod from Were-Jack.

The group then entered a room, the room was big, it had four werewolf statues on every corner of the room, the walls had carvings on it, in the middle of the room were ten steps that went up and on the top of those steps was a platform that had a pedestal on it, and resting on the pedestal was a stone tablet.

“Wow,” Vampire by Night said

“Incredible,” Warwolf said

“What are the carvings on the walls,” Lupin-Mason asked

“The carvings in this room, tell the story of the first ceremony and how the werewolves helped stop it,” Were-Antonio said

“Amazing,” Lupin-Mason said

“Yeah, it certainly is. Don’t you think Kitty,” Spider-Man asked but he got no response, “Kitty.” Spider-Man then turned to his left to check on his girlfriend only to see her gone, “KITTY,” he exclaimed. “Uh guys, Kitty’s gone,” Spider-Man informed

“Gone! What do you mean gone,” Elsa exclaimed as she looked at Spider-Man and saw that his was right Shadowcat was gone.

“She must be in one of the rooms,” Dr. Strange said, he then looked at the werewolves, “Are there any traps that she could trip?”

“No, we were able to disable them before we entered the temple, so she should be safe,” Antonio said

Dr. Strange nodded, he then turned toward Spider-Man, “Spider-Man, go find Shadowcat, and bring her here,” Dr. Strange said

“Got it, she couldn’t have gotten far,” Spider-Man said as he turned to walk out the door.

“I’ll come with you,” Lupin-Mason said

“Alright, let’s go,” Spider-Man said, with that the two left the room in search of Shadowcat.

Dr. Strange then looked at the group, “Well then, shall we get the tablet then,” he said

With Spider-Man and Mason, they were walking through the temple, “Kitty, Kitty,” Spider-Man yelled

“Kitty,” Lupin-Mason yelled

“Kitty, where are you,” Spider-Man yelled, but still got no response, “Still nothing.” Peter can only think of a few reasons why Kitty wouldn’t answer him. 1) is that she can’t hear him, 2) is that something caught her interest and now she is putting her main focus on it (Normally when she is really focused on something, she enters what she, Peter, Harry, and Gwen call the zone, and you can’t hear anything in the zone. They’ve all been in the zone before), and finally 3) something bad has happened to her which is preventing her from answering. God, Peter hoped it is one of the first two. “KITTY.”

As he was walking alongside Spider-Man, Lupin-Mason was doing his very best to try and keep cool. But that was proving to be very difficult because he was walking alongside SPIDER-MAN. As in Sensational, Spectacular, Amazing, the Ultimate Spider-Man. This is New York’s main hero that he is walking with, this guy has fought alongside some of the biggest names in the world, Iron Man, Thor, Captain America. There are also rumors about him possibly joining the Avengers. He leads his own team of heroes. Spider-Man, the guy who saved New York just before Apocalypse happened. Lupin-Mason has been trying to figure out what to say to him. but what do you say to a guy like him? He can’t think of anything, he tried to do the whole under that mask is just another guy like me. That, however, didn’t work, because under that mask is not a guy like Lupin-Mason. Under that mask is a guy who chooses to go out every day and risk his life, all because it is the right thing to do. Spider-Man always made Lupin-Mason think if he could do that. What should he say, ‘Come on, say something,’ he thought to himself. “So are you and Kitty dating,” Lupin-Mason asked

“What,” Spider-Man asked surprised by the question.

Immediately Lupin-Mason kicked himself, what was he thinking asking such a personal question like that. It’s none of his business whether he and Kitty are together, now Spider-Man will think that he is a nosy bloke or a stalker. Out of all the questions he couldn’t have asked him, how he got his powers or what made him choose red and blue for his suit colors. No, he couldn’t ask the usual fan questions, he had to try and get into his personal life. He can really be quite the idiot, “Are you and Kitty together? I saw the way that you two were hugging, and Antonio called her your girlfriend. Not to mention you two hadn’t left each other’s side since we left town, except for now. so, I was just wondering.” The damage has already been done.

Spider-Man looked at Lupin-Mason then, “Look Mason, right,” he said getting a nod from the werewolf, “Mine and Shadowcat’s relationship really isn’t any or your business.” Spider-Man hates that he sounds like a jerk, he knows that Mason doesn’t mean anything by it, but he has to keep his identity a secret, he had to protect his Aunt May.

“Of course, sorry about that,” Lupin-Mason said feeling a bit chastised.

Spider-Man noticed this and decided to try and make the werewolf feel better, “No problem, don’t worry about it. Shadowcat and I we’ve been friends for a long time, you wouldn’t be the first person who asked us that question,” Spider-Man said trying to answer the question without giving much away. “KITTY,” Spider-Man called, finally he got an answer.

“Over here,” Kitty’s voice answered

Spider-Man and Lupin-Mason sped up their walking until they finally saw Shadowcat standing next to a doorway. Once they approached Spider-Man decided to make his displeasure of his girlfriend known, “Kitty what the heck? What’s with leaving us like that? Everyone is wondering where you are,” Spider-Man said

“Sorry, but I saw the inside of this room and it took my interest. I didn’t mean to worry anyone,” Shadowcat said

“Yeah, well you did,” Spider-Man said crossing his arms.

Immediately Shadowcat walked up to Spider-Man and grabbed his hands and looked up at Spider-Man, “I’m sorry Spidey, I didn’t mean to worry you, please forgive me,” Kitty said in a cute voice.

“Nope,” Spider-Man said

Shadowcat, however was not discouraged, she’s known Peter since they were kids. Which means she knows just what buttons of his to press, whether it is to seduce him or to forgive her. With that Shadowcat takes out her secret weapon, the kitten eyes.

Spider-Man immediately noticed, “That’s not gonna work this time,” Spider-Man said strongly as he stared Shadowcat down. Neither believed him though, they knew that he would cave, but he is gonna put a hell of a fight.

It however isn’t much of a fight when Kitty also put on her pouty face, “Pretty pwease,” she said in a cute voice

Spider-Man didn’t even last a second, kitten eyes + pouty face + cute voice = a defeated Peter, he sighed, “Fine,” he said

Immediately Kitty smiled and she hugged Spider-Man, “Thank you baby,” she whispered to him, she then pulled away, “You’re a grade A friend.”

Peter sighed, “I’m a grade A sucker,” he said

“That’s women mate, probably the most cunning and manipulative creatures alive,” Lupin-Mason said amused at the situation, he can see that there is something between the two. Whether they know it or not he isn’t sure.

Shadowcat turned toward Lupin-Mason, “What would your girlfriend say if she heard you say that,” Shadowcat asked

“She’d grin at me, flip her hair, and say thank you,” Lupin-Mason said

“Oh, well, anyway come check out what’s in this room, it’s pretty cool,” Shadowcat said

“Kitty, we really should get back to the others,” Spider-Man said

“Come on, just take a quick look in here. it’s really cool,” Shadowcat implored, she then headed back in the room.

Spider-Man and Lupin-Mason looked at each other unsure, but they followed Shadowcat in the room. When they were in the room, they saw five statues of werewolves, one in each corner of the room, one in the middle of the room, and just like on the walls there were carvings on the walls. “Whoa,” Spider-Man and Lupin-Mason said as they looked around, they both walked up to Shadowcat who was looking at the middle statue.

“What is this place,” Lupin-Mason asked

“Not sure, but it’s cool though,” Shadowcat said as she looked at the statue in front of her. Shadowcat then looked at Lupin-Mason, “He looks a lot scarier than you do.”

“Hey, I can be scary. You just haven’t seen me when I’m angry, because when I’m angry I really wolf up,” Lupin-Mason said

“Right,” Shadowcat said as she grinned at Lupin-Mason.

“Who do you think these statues are,” Spider-Man asked

“They’re of the first pack,” a voice said from behind the three making them turn around only to see Were-Johnathan entering the room. “This temple is much more than a resting place for the tablet, this temple holds the history of this land, of the packs that live here. This room shows the story of how a pack of werewolves discovered this town and became its guardians.”

“And these statues are of the first pack of werewolves that settled here,” Spider-Man asked getting a nod from Were-Johnathan.

“What are you doing here,” Shadowcat asked

“I decided to come and retrieve you, so we can get back to the group and leave. The others already have the tablet and are already on their way. Come on, it’s time to leave,” Were-Johnathan said, he then walked out of the room with Spider-Man, Shadowcat, and Lupin-Mason following. The four then started to walk the way to where the tablet is kept so they could meet up with the group. It didn’t take them long to meet up with the group.

“There you are,” Dr. Strange who was holding the tablet said

“Yep, here we are,” Spider-Man said

“What were you thinking, leaving without saying anything to us,” Elsa said as she scowled at Shadowcat who looked down in embarrassment.

“Sorry, I saw one of the rooms, and I got curious,” Shadowcat said

“Curiosity killed the cat, in this case the cat could have been Shadowcat,” Elsa repremanded

“I didn’t mean to worry everyone,” Shadowcat said

Before Elsa could respond, Blade interrupted her, “It’s ok, just make sure it doesn’t happen again. Remember we are on a mission,” Blade said

Shadowcat nodded at Blade, “Of course,” she said

“Ok then, let’s get going,” Blade said

“Is Dr. Strange gonna open a portal so we can get to the Sanctorum,” Spider-Man asked only to get a headshake from the sorcerer.

“Whatever enchantment is used here that blocks tracking spells also prevents me from opening a portal here. We must leave these grounds so I can transport us,” Dr. Strange said

“Well, what are we waiting for, let’s get going,” Spider-Man said

The group then started walking again, it had to have been ten minutes when they finally saw the passage that led to the stairs. They then walked through the passage and up the stairs, the stone door closing and locking behind them. It was two more minutes when they reached the top of the stairs and exited the mountain. When the last of the group, which was Were-Antonio, was finally outside, the door closed behind him.

“Great, now all we must do is leave the grounds and I can transport us back to the Sanctorum,” Dr. Strange said

“Follow me, I’ll lead the way,” Were-Jack said, he then started walking with the group following him, allowing him to lead them where they need to be. It wasn’t long until they were able to get out of the grounds and they could see the town.

“You gotta admit it is a nice-looking town,” Spider-Man said

“Totally, I bet there are some nice romantic spots that couples visit,” Shadowcat said

“There are,” Lupin-Mason confirmed

“If everyone is ready, I’ll transport us to the Sanctorum,” Dr. Strange said getting ready to transport everyone to his base of operation.

“Wait,” Were-Antonio said stopping Dr. Strange, he then sniffed the air, “Someone is here, in the bushes three o’clock.”

Dr. Strange nodded, and immediately got a spell ready. Lupin-Mason took a sniff of the air as well and immediately smelled a scent that was very familiar to him. Immediately Lupin-Mason’s eyes widened, and he turned toward Dr. Strange, “WAIT!”

But it was too late, “I summon the Crimson Bands of Cyttorak,” Dr. Strange casted, just then crimson energy bands were created, Dr. Strange then threw them to the bush.

“AHHH,” someone screamed, they then heard someone fall to the ground.

Dr. Strange walked up to the bush and moved it. Once the bush was moved the group saw a woman in her late teens to early twenties, she was an Italian/Mexican descendant, had brown hair, brown eyes, and 5’5 in height, only two inches taller than Kitty much to her annoyance. She’s gotten used to being the shortest, but really could they for once run into someone shorter than her. The woman was wearing a black t-shirt with Kung Fu Lightning written on it with white letters, over the shirt was a pink jacket, dark blue jeans, and white shoes. “Well, well, here’s our little spy,” Dr. Strange said as he recognized the struggling woman.

“Spy? I am not…a spy,” the woman said as she struggled only to yelp when she felt the bands tighten.

“I wouldn’t struggle to much, the more you struggle the tighter they get,” Dr. Strange informed

“Thanks for the heads up,” the woman said sarcastically.

Blade stepped up to the woman, “Who are you and what are you doing here,” he demanded

“Eh…I’d be…happy to tell…you…if you’d…let me go…,” the woman said as she groaned and struggled in the binds only to yelp again when she felt them tighten.

“I told you they’ll tighten the more you struggle. You’re not one to listen very well are you,” Dr. Strange deadpanned, unimpressed with the woman in front of them. He then sensed the woman gathering a familiar energy, “It’s no use,” Dr. Strange said getting the woman’s attention, “Even with your magic you won’t break those binds.”

The woman and the group all looked surprised, “Magic,” Shadowcat repeated getting a nod from Dr. Strange.

“She’s a magi, a witch to be specific. The only question is what a witch is doing here,” Dr. Strange said

Before more could be said Lupin-Mason interrupted them, “Wait a minute,” he said as he pushed his way through the group and was able to get between the group and the woman.

“Mason,” the woman said relieved to see the werewolf.

“Hey love,” Lupin-Mason greeted.

“I’m so glad to see you. Do you think you could get me out of this,” the woman said referring to her bindings.

Lupin-Mason nodded then turned toward the group, “This woman is not a threat, she’s my girlfriend,” Lupin-Mason said surprising some of the group.

“Girlfriend,” Vampire by Night repeated

“Nice, werewolf got game,” Warwolf said as he checked out Lupin-Mason’s girlfriend.

“Yes, I’m Mason’s girlfriend, can someone please release me now,” the woman said getting frustrated.

“Doctor,” Lupin-Mason asked, Dr. Strange thought for a moment, then he nodded and was about to release the woman, but she stopped him.

“Actually, let me. While I have painful veins release me from these chains,” Alex chanted, they waited for a moment, but nothing happened much to Alex’s surprise, “What the hell. While I have painful veins release me from these tight chains.” Again nothing, “While I have trapped hands, release me from these bands,” and nothing, “WHAT THE HELL!”

Doctor Strange sighed, “I told you, your magic won’t break those bands, the Crimson Bands of Cyttorak are nearly unbreakable. Only a powerful and experienced mage could ever hope to escape those bindings,” Dr. Strange said, he then snapped his fingers and the bands disappeared.

Lupin-Mason immediately went over to Alex and helped her up, “Alex, are you ok,” he asked in concern.

“I’m fine Mason,” Alex said as she looked at Doctor Strange amazed by what just happened. “I should have been able to break out of those bands on my own, but I couldn’t.”

“You’re a powerful witch, but there is still much that you don’t know,” Dr. Strange said

“Actually, I’m a wizard not a witch,” Alex said making Dr. Strange roll his eyes. He’ll obviously have to educate this girl about what a wizard really is later.

“Everyone allow me to introduce my girlfriend…,” Lupin-Mason said but was interrupted by Dr. Strange.

“Alex Russo,” Dr. Strange said surprising everyone.

“How did you know,” Alex asked surprised.

“I know all about you Alex,” Dr. Strange said

“Like,” Alex asked curiously

“Not here, we don’t have time, we must go,” Dr. Strange said, he then created a portal, but before anyone stepped inside, they were stopped by Alex.

“Wait a minute, what is going on here? What do you mean by no time? What’s this all about,” Alex asked

“Alex, listen to me, we don’t have time to explain. We need to leave here immediately. Right now, we’re all in danger,” Lupin-Mason said seriously and with concern.

Seeing the seriousness and concern in Lupin-Masons voice made Alex concerned, “Mason, what’s going on,” she asked

“To much to explain,” Lupin-Mason said

“Mason,” Blade said getting the two’s attention, “We’re leaving.”

“Leaving? Mason where are you going,” Alex asked

“There’s trouble Alex and I offered to help. I need to go with them and help them. If I don’t…,” Lupin-Mason trailed, unable to say it.

After a moment of silence, Alex spoke, “Then I’m helping you,” she said

“No, absolutely not,” Lupin-Mason rejected immediately.

“Mason,” Alex said but was interrupted

“I said no Alex, this is too dangerous, and I am not gonna risk losing you,” Lupin-Mason said

“I’ve been in danger before, this will be no different,” Alex tried to reassure her boyfriend.

“Yes, it will be different. This danger Alex is unlike anything that you have ever been in, and I’m sorry but I can’t risk it. I can’t risk you,” Lupin-Mason said

“It’s my life Mason, I choose what to do with it, and you’re my boyfriend. If you are in danger, then I want to be there. I’m not helpless Mason, I can take care of myself,” Alex said, before Lupin-Mason could retort he was interrupted.

“Bring her along,” someone said making the couple turn to see Dr. Strange standing there.

“What,” Lupin-Mason asked

“I said bring her along,” Dr. Strange said

“You can’t be serious,” Lupin-Mason said

“I am, another mage would be good for us, besides if what is said about her is true then she’ll try to follow anyway. At least this way she won’t get in the way,” Dr. Strange said getting a face from Alex, obviously she didn’t appreciate the comment, Dr. Strange then looked at Alex, “Do you know any combat spells?”

Going back to her normal face, Alex nodded, “I’ve been studying a few, ever since last year, I’d figure they may come in handy, just in case,” Alex said

Dr. Strange nodded, “Good, come on then, we need to go. Everything will be explained once we get to the Sanctorum,” Dr. Strange said, he then walked through the portal.

Alex smiled at Lupin-Mason, “Well then, let’s go,” she said, she then ran toward the portal and entered it. Lupin-Mason sighed, sometimes his girlfriend can be very exhausting. She is lucky that he loves her, Lupin-Mason then walked toward the portal as well and walked right through. The portal then closed.

Transylvania, outside Dracula’s Castle

Dracula was outside his castle observing as half his minions were setting everything up. He watched as his minions were drawing a circle with symbols in it on the floor. While that was going on the other half of his minions were setting up for another ceremony for his son and his future bride. Just the thought of the bride made Dracula roll his eyes. He’ll never forget when he first met Katerina, she wasn’t anything impressive, but his son was smitten of her and even claimed to love her. Dracula let the relationship proceed, but in the end, Dracula needed Janus to focus on matters of the kingdom. He couldn’t let a human girl distract him, so he decided that some sabotaging was in order. It wasn’t that hard; Dracula could already see that things were strained between the two. As time went by Janus’s true nature started to show. All it took was for Katerina to see just who Janus really was, and she would have been gone.

Flashback – In the 1600s

In the throne room Dracula was sitting on his throne waiting for his son. There was a knock on the door, “Enter,” Dracula said

The door opened and Janus entered the throne room, “You wanted to see me father,” Janus asked with a stoic face.

“Yes Janus, I have a mission for you,” Dracula said

“A mission,” Janus asked

“Yes, there is a town in the south, near the border, it’s called Festung. They’ve been gathering some kind of army. I want you to go there and take them out,” Dracula said

Janus gave an evil smirk, “Does that mean, any means necessary,” he asked

Dracula smirked as well, “You enjoy these missions,” Dracula stated

“Of course, what is better than the painful and fearful screams of humans,” Janus said

“You leave immediately, oh and have fun,” Dracula said, he then took a glance at the crack in the doors and saw a shocked and terrified Katerina who quickly backed from the doors and ran down the halls.

End Flashback

After that Dracula could sense the fear and distrust that Katerina had with Janus, she tried to stay loyal to him, tried to deny everything. It was only because she got close to that peasant that she left Janus, she then left the town and Dracula hadn’t seen her since. Well until he saw her at that Halloween party, but Dracula wasn’t stupid, he wasn’t blind unlike Janus. That girl may be Katerina’s reincarnation, but she is not Katerina, she was different. Dracula could tell but Janus couldn’t, it doesn’t really matter though, he told Janus to pick whoever he wants to be his bride and Janus chose. So now Dracula will set everything up for his son and his future bride. First it will be the wedding, then it will be the tablet. The dark union between his son and Katerina’s reincarnation will give the spell more strength.

Deciding it was time to check up on his son to see how his progress is Dracula says a spell and then an astral projection of his son appeared in front of him, “Janus,” Dracula greeted

“Father,” Janus greeted back

“How goes the search for the artifact,” Dracula said

“We had run into some complications, but we did find the artifact,” Janus said

“Do you have it,” Dracula asked

“No, we don’t, Blade and the Howling Commandos took it,” Janus informed

“WHAT,” Dracula raged as he slammed his fist on his castle wall damaging it greatly, “How could you let them take it. Now they have two pieces while we only have four. The tablet must be complete in order for the spell to work.”

“I’m very aware of that father, and you don’t need to worry because I have a plan,” Janus said

“Really? You have a way to get into the Sanctum Sanctorum without being invited and retrieve the two pieces of the tablet,” Dracula said

Janus gave Dracula a smirk, “Indeed I do,” he said, he then told his father his plan, and that made Dracula smirk as well.

New York City, Sanctum Sanctorum

Once Lupin-Mason stepped through the portal, it closed behind him. Taking a quick look around, Lupin-Mason sees that the room has a carpeted floor, he can see a large window with a clear area below it, there are bookshelves with books lined up, there also seem to be some artifacts as well, some encased in glass cases, there is a table with some books and scrolls on it. He can see cabinets, and chests. To say the least the room was very impressive and maybe a little creepy. This is certainly more different than the wizard lair at the sub-shop. Lupin-Mason then looked and saw Alex who was looking on in wonder.

Alex couldn’t believe what she was seeing, she had never seen a wizard lair like this before. Though to be honest, she has never been to any wizard lairs that weren’t her family’s. She can see so many different objects, she thinks that she may have seen one or two of them in some of the magic books that she’d studied while still in the competition. This lair isn’t as family oriented as her family lair is, her family lair, anyone could go in and probably just mistake it for another living area. But this lair is different, it has a serious and creepiness feel to it. But what really has Alex is the strange feeling she has from this place. It overwhelmed her senses, so much that she felt a little dizzy. “Where are we,” Alex asked as she walked up to one of the glass cases and saw the Chest of Strength in it. “And what is this,” she asked as she placed her hand on the glass case, she would really like to open that chest and see what’s inside.

Just then Dr. Strange walked up from behind Alex, “That is something that you will not touch or attempt to open,” Dr. Strange said sending Alex a warning glare making her back up from the case and put her hands up in surrender. Alex is a lot of things, a rebel definitely, a troublemaker absolutely, however even she knows who she should and shouldn’t test, and the man before her is someone she should not test, especially considering that he can bind her at any possible time, and she would be unable to break free.

“So, where are we,” Alex asked as she followed Dr. Strange back to the group.

Once they were with everyone again, Dr. Strange looked at Lupin-Mason and Alex, “You’re in New York,” Dr. Strange answered surprising the two.

“Seriously,” Lupin-Mason asked getting a nod from Dr. Strange

“More specifically, you are in the Sanctum Sanctorum,” Dr. Strange said

“THE SANCTUM SANCTORUM!! ARE YOU SERIOUS,” Alex exclaimed with wide eyes getting a nod from Dr. Strange and a surprise look from Lupin-Mason.

“Alex, you know what the Sanctum Sanctorum is,” Lupin-Mason asked surprised, Alex has never been one to study or even learn history. History was always her worst subject (Well pretty much every subject is her worst subject, except art) whether it be mortal or magical, Alex was just never interested in it. So, the fact that she knows what the Sanctum Sanctorum is, is surprising.

In response to Lupin-Mason’s question, Alex gave him an incredulous look, “Of course I know what the Sanctum Sanctorum is. It’s one of the first lessons that are taught when wizard training begins. The Sanctum Sanctorum is the holding place of some of the most powerful and dangerous magical artifacts that exist, it is placed on top of a magical nexus, not to mention that the Sanctum Sanctorum is where the Sorcerer Supreme himself resides,” Alex informed Lupin-Mason, she then gained a thoughtful look, “But if we’re in the Sanctum Sanctorum then that could only mean.” Alex’s eyes then widen in realization, and she looks at Dr. Strange in complete awe, “No way.”

Dr. Strange smirked at the awe on Alex’s face, “Allow me to introduce everyone. My name is Dr. Steven Strange, Sorcerer Supreme, and these are my companions,” Dr. Strange said as he gestured towards the group.

Were-Antonio then steps up, “I’m Antonio, and this is my pack. Jeffery, Marcus, Adrian, and Johnathan,” he said gesturing toward his pack members.

“I’m Jack Russel,” Were-Jack said

“I’m his daughter Nina Price, and before anyone says anything I will explain that later, my codename is Vampire by Night,” Vampire by Night said

“What’s up, I’m Warwolf,” Warwolf greeted

“I’m Agent Sitwell, second in command,” Sitwell introduce himself

Man-Thing then said something which got confused looks from Alex and Lupin-Mason.

“He said, his name is Man-Thing,” Sitwell said

“You’re a zombie? Cool! You know I met a zombie once; I met a bunch of zombies actually. One of the groups I met was at my school’s prom and we had a dance off with them, another zombie that I met, well he bit my former principle and turned him into a zombie,” Alex said, that got some worried looks from the group and a terrified look from Shadowcat.

“Don’t worry, we turned him back,” Lupin-Mason reassured once he saw the looks.

“Anyway, I’m Elsa Bloodstone, monster hunter,” Elsa said

“Oh, my brother Justin is a monster hunter, or he was a monster hunter when he was doing his independent studies,” Alex said

“I’m Blade, vampire hunter, occasional monster hunter, and leader of this rag tag group,” Blade said

‘Well, I know who I won’t be introducing him too,’ Alex thought, making a note to keep Blade away from Juliet. Now that she thinks about it, she might want to keep Elsa away from Juliet too.

The next two people really got Alex’s attention as shown by her wide eyes. “Hey, I’m Spider-Man,” Spider-Man said waving.

“And I’m…,” Shadowcat said but was interrupted by Alex.

“Shadowcat, oh my god. I can’t believe you’re here; can I just say that you rock,” Alex said in an excited tone. ‘She’s even sexier in person,’ Alex thought as she checked Kitty out, that costume does a good job showing off her body.

“Um thanks, Mason told me you were a fan. I guess he wasn’t kidding,” Shadowcat said

“Well, I’m not sure if you’d call me a fan,” Alex tried to play off cool, “Oh who am I kidding I am totally a fan. I just think that it is really cool, how despite you not having the most destructive powers you still go out there and kick ass. I remember when you saved that school bus of children when the earthquake dude nearly trapped them in the ground. That was really cool.”

Shadowcat shrugged, “Just doing my job, protecting a world the hates and fears me,” Shadowcat said

“Well, not everyone hates or fears you. In fact, you’d be surprised just how many fans that you have,” Alex said sending a comforting smile to the younger girl. Shadowcat herself smiled at that.

“My real name is Katherine Anne Pryde, but people call me Kitty,” Shadowcat said getting a smile from Alex about actually being introduced to the heroine.

Dr. Strange then steps up, “Well now that everyone is introduced, and if you are really going to help us. It is time you are told of the situation,” he said, Dr. Strange then explains the whole story to Alex.

After Dr. Strange tells the story, Alex is quiet for a moment, “So, Dracula is real,” Alex asked getting a nod from the group, “Cool,” Alex said smiling a bit, getting frowns from everyone, “Not cool,” she corrected, straightening her face. “So, Dracula’s real, and he plans to bring together this tablet that will make all vampires immune to the sunlight?”

“That’s right, and once they cast the spell and the vampires become immune then Dracula will send them all out and will take over the world, the world will be exactly like Transylvania,” Blade said

“Transylvania isn’t that bad, Mason and I were there once…no, twice with my brother Justin and his fiancé Juliet,” Alex said trying to lighten the mood a bit.

“Alex, the part of Transylvania that we were in was one of the few spots that had daylight,” Lupin-Mason informed his girlfriend, he remembers being in Transylvania when he was a wolf. How many close calls he had with the vampires that resided there. They may prefer human blood but there are those who aren’t as picky and go after animals, and quite a few of them have gone after him. Every situation that he found himself in, he barely escaped. Lupin-Mason would like to know how Juliet escaped Transylvania without dying. He remembers asking once but once he saw the look on her face, he dropped it immediately.

“Transylvania is mostly darkness, centuries ago a spell was cast to block out the sunlight all around Transylvania so that Dracula and his vampires could roam whenever they wanted. However, there are some spots in Transylvania that are protected by magic, those spots are the only spots that have sunlight. I wouldn’t be surprised if Dracula’s dark magic had overwhelmed the magic that resided in those spots. That spot in Transylvania that you were all in, is probably shrouded in darkness now,” Dr. Strange said

“Transylvania is made up of 95% of vampires while the other 5% are humans, if we don’t stop Dracula then that will be the world. Every day will be a day of survival, running from vampires, hoping to escape your fate of them feeding on you. Your friends and family will die, some may even become vampires themselves, then you’d be running for them, or even forced to kill them,” Blade said

“Ok, ok, I get it. Dracula’s the bad guy, and if we don’t stop him then we’re doomed,” Alex said, what Blade is saying is really starting to make her uncomfortable and even…scare her. Vampires feeding on her friends and family or even transforming them into vampires. Her dad, mom, Justin, Max, Harper, and Zeke, losing them whether it being to death or them becoming soulless and ruthless bloodsuckers is a terrible thought to have. “So, what do we do?”

“Dracula has four pieces of the Vampyr tablet while we have two. We need to keep the pieces away from Dracula until after midnight, once midnight passes then the spell won’t work and he’ll have to wait another year,” Dr. Strange said

“But that would only mean that he’d only have to wait a year, and he can do it again. Are you just gonna keep doing this every year,” Alex asked

“She’s got a point,” Spider-Man agreed

“As long as Dracula has the resources, he will most likely try again,” Shadowcat agreed as well.

“I agree, that is why we must go to Transylvania and take the Darkhold from him. If we take the Darkhold then Dracula won’t have the spell, and he won’t be able to do the ceremony anymore,” Dr. Strange said

“What if he memorized the spell or wrote it down somewhere else,” Vampire by Night said

“Then we’ll have to take the chance of destroying the tablet pieces,” Dr. Strange said

“What do you mean by chance, and why not just do that now, and save everyone the trouble,” Shadowcat said

“Magical artifacts can be unpredictable,” Alex answered making everyone turn toward her. “Destroying magical items is a real risk because you never know what the backlash could be when the item is destroyed. Using one type of magic to try and counteract another type can be disastrous in many ways. Its why magical artifacts are stored and not destroyed, the risk is just too great, and it could not only affect the mortal world. It could cause damage to the magical world as well.”

“Impressive, that was quite informative,” Dr. Strange said making Alex blush a little at the compliment. Getting a compliment from the Sorcerer Supreme is a huge honor.

“Thanks, I did pay attention in some of my classes,” Alex said, what she isn’t saying is that the class she paid attention in was Justin’s class when he was teaching a bunch of delinquents from WizTech. There was a whole section about magical artifacts and Justin made sure that everyone knew it.

“Alex is right about what she said about the artifacts. The risk is just too great, but we may have to risk it,” Dr. Strange confirmed

“Alright, so what, we head to Transylvania, storm Dracula’s castle, beat up the bad guys, take the tablet pieces and the Darkhold, then lock them away till midnight passes,” Spider-Man said

“First we need to secure our piece,” Blade said

“I can handle that,” Dr. Strange said, the tablet then disappears from his hands.

“Whoa, neat trick,” Alex said

“But where did it go,” Shadowcat asked

“In a vault that is located in the Sanctorum,” Dr. Strange answered

“And just where in the Sanctorum is it,” Were-Johnathan asked

“I’m afraid that I cannot answer that, the less people who know its location the better,” Dr. Strange said

Were-Johnathan growled at Dr. Strange, “We are the tablet’s protectors, I think that we deserve to know where it is being kept,” Were-Johnathan said

“I understand that, but the more people who know its location, the more likely that it will be found,” Dr. Strange countered

“But the vampires can’t get in here without being invited, so there is no reason for you to keep it hidden,” Were-Johnathan said

“Johnathan enough,” Were-Antonio said interrupting Were-Johnathan, “Dr. Strange is right, the less people who know its location the better, even if the vampires can’t enter without being invited. Dracula will try, and in case he succeeds it needs to be hidden.” Were-Johnathan growled at that but decided to drop it.

“So, what’s next,” Vampire by Night asked

“We can’t just charge Dracula’s castle; Dracula is smart and conniving. He’d expect that from us, he’d inevitably be waiting for us. First, we’ll rest, we’re gonna need our energy for what is to come. Then Me, Dr. Strange, Sitwell, and Jack will devise a plan. So rest up,” Blade said, with that everyone dispersed, Blade and Elsa were together, Were-Jack and Nina were together, Warwolf and Man-Thing went to the werewolf pack to talk, of course the ShadowSpider couple were together wanting to spend some time together after being away from each other and worrying about each other, Alex and Lupin-Mason were together, and Dr. Strange and Sitwell were on their own, both decided to look through some books.

With Blade and Elsa, they were at one of the tables talking, “Hey, you good,” Blade asked

Elsa smiled, “Yeah I’m good, took a few good hits from Janus, but I don’t think there is any permanent damage,” she said

“Thank god for that stone around your neck,” Blade said

“Tell me about it,” Elsa responded, “So, how did you meet those werewolves?”

“They attacked me and Spider-Man, they smelled me, and because I am half-vampire, I still have a vampire’s scent so they attacked thinking that I killed their pack member. There was a fight, one of them was able to injure Spider-Man,” Blade informed

“They did,” Elsa asked surprised getting a nod from Blade.

“Scratched him across his back,” Blade informed

“Kitty certainly won’t like that,” Elsa said, during the search that she and Kitty did, she was able to get to know the girl, and she found that she liked the girl, she was kind, friendly, and had an innocence to her that was really refreshing. Something that Elsa needed after these couple of months. As she got to know her one of the things that Elsa learned is that when it comes to Spider-Man Kitty is a worrywart.

“Eventually we were able to convince them that we meant no harm, and they helped us come after you,” Blade said

“Hm, well I am glad that you are ok,” Elsa said

Blade smirked, “Of course I am, it is gonna take a lot more that some werewolves to kill me,” he said

Elsa smiled again, “That’s for sure,” she said as she then interlocked her hand in Blade’s and squeezed it, and Blade squeezed back.

With Were-Jack and Nina, they were in their own space and were talking, “So, how has everything been with you Nina, we haven’t talked in sometime,” Were-Jack said

“Yeah, well I’ve been busy, Fury has us running everywhere nowadays. Other than that, I guess I’m good, been taking part in Dr. Strange’s monster support group meetings. It’s supposedly supposed to help us accept that we are monsters and make us less bitter about it. It was Fury’s idea,” Nina said (for more info watch Hulk: Where Monsters Dwell)

“I didn’t even know that you were in S.H.I.E.L.D.,” Were-Jack said sending a bit of a glare toward Nina.

“I didn’t tell you because I knew that you would try to get me to leave. But I’m not leaving, I have no purpose out there, not as I am. But in S.H.I.E.L.D., I have a purpose, I can do something with my life,” Nina said

“Nina, you can live your life, you and Blade are almost the same. You can go out in the sunlight Nina; you can live your life. You can get a job, you can meet someone, have a family. You don’t have to risk your life like this,” Were-Jack said

Nina snorted, “Yeah right, live my life, get a job, meet someone, have a family, that’s not in the cards for me, maybe before I was turned it was a possibility but look at me Jack, I have fangs, blue eyes that darken when I get angry, and pale skin. I am a horror movie come to life. I can’t have that life, no one would let me have that life, no one would give me the chance. No matter how good it sounds, I will never have that life,” she said

Were-Jack looked at Nina in sadness, “Oh Nina,” he said

“Aren’t you proud? I’m doing what you have done for years. I’ve saved so many people as a Howling Commando, I thought that you’d at least be proud of that,” Nina said

“I am proud Nina, I am very proud that you have been able to overcome the vampire curse, and you were still able to remain true to yourself. That shows just how strong you truly are,” Were-Jack said, he then smiled, “You are just like my sister in so many ways, it’s uncanny.” Nina smiled at the comparison. “I am proud that you are using your abilities for good, but this isn’t the life that I wanted for you. I wanted you to live a safe and peaceful life. I wanted you to live your life without thinking that you had to fight.”

“I know, it’s too bad that it didn’t turn out that way,” Nina said sadly

Immediately Were-Jack enveloped Nina in a hug, “It may not happen today, or even tomorrow, but I believe that you will have the life that you want Nina. I love you baby wolf,” he said

Nina smiled at being called her old nickname when she was a child, she then hugged back, “I love you too papa wolf,” she said calling Were-Jack his own nickname that she had given him years ago.

With Warwolf, Man-Thing, and the pack, they were all talking to each other, Warwolf trying to get to know the other werewolves and even telling them about himself.

“Wait, you don’t transform during the full moon, but to Mars,” Were-Marcus asked surprised.

Warwolf nodded, “Yep, cool heh,” he said grinning.

“Hm, I have heard of werewolves that transform by other means that aren’t the full moon, but it is very rare for such werewolves to exist,” Were-Antonio said

“Well, I guess I’m just special that way,” Warwolf said

Were-Johnathan scoffed and then started to walk away from the group, “I’m going to take a walk,” he said

“I’ll summon one of my students to go with you, it can be quite troublesome navigating the Sanctum. There’s a security spell that changes its layout constantly, only a mage or someone who understands magic can navigate the Sanctorum and not risking being lost forever,” Dr. Strange said

“Actually Doctor, because of the number of times that we have left this room, one of your disciples thought that it would be best to undue the spell for now, so that we don’t get lost,” Sitwell said

Dr. Strange frowned, “Oh, I see, and who undid the spell if I may ask,” he said, not liking at all that one of his security measures was deactivated without his say so.

“A student of yours I think, she was slim, had tan skin, black hair, brown eyes, 5’7 in height. I’d say she was in her late teens. She didn’t give us a name, just said that it would be better to undue the spell considering there isn’t always gonna be someone with us when we need something,” Sitwell said

“Hm, that description matches a few people I know, I’ll be sure to track her down and talk to her. Till then go-ahead Johnathan, just be sure you don’t open any doors. You don’t want to end up in another dimension by accident,” Dr. Strange said getting a grunt from Were-Johnathan who then walked out of the room.

“Wow, that guy has a bad attitude,” Warwolf said

“I should probably go with him, and make sure he doesn’t do anything stupid,” Were-Adrian said, with that he followed Were-Johnathan out of the room.

With Peter and Kitty, they were over by the large window that showed New York. Peter has his arms around Kitty’s waist while she has her arms wrapped around him too. Thankfully she isn’t touching his scratch, he knows that he won’t be able to hide it from her for long, eventually she will find out about it, and she will turn into a worried girlfriend. She’ll lecture him, probably yell at him, call him a few names, then she’ll demand he sits down while she bandages it. She’ll then go back to being worried and wonder if it is a good idea for him to partake in the mission. She’ll most likely try to get him to agree to stay out of it, which will cause him to explain that it isn’t as bad as it looks and that he is healing. He’d honestly like to skip all that, or at least put it off until after that mission is over.

“I don’t think it is right, that werewolf may be a jerk, but he has a point,” Kitty said

“And what’s that,” Peter asked

“We should know where the tablets are being kept,” Kitty said

“Kitty, it’s like Dr. Strange said the less people who know, the less chance at it being discovered,” Peter said

“Sounds more like that he doesn’t trust us to me. If we were to know where the tablets are then if anything were to happen one of us could go to them and either protect them or move them. What if something were to happen to Dr. Strange, then we’d be screwed. We can’t protect something when we don’t know where it is. I should go and convince him to tell us,” Kitty said, but as she goes to move Peter tightens his hold on her.

“No, you won’t,” Peter rejected

Kitty glared, “Let me go Peter,” she said

“No, I won’t, you are staying right here with me,” Peter said

“I can easily phase out of your grip,” Kitty said

“Kitty, do you trust me,” Peter asked

“What,” Kitty asked surprised by the question.

“Do you trust me,” Peter asked

“Why are you asking me that,” Kitty asked

“Just answer the question Kitty. Do you trust me,” Peter asked

“Of course, I do,” Kitty said

“Then trust me when I ask you to trust Strange. Trust me when I say that this is a good course of action. Can you trust me with that,” Peter asked

Kitty was silent for a moment contemplating in her head. After another moment of silence Kitty sighed, “Ok, I’ll trust you,” she said smiling.

“Good,” Peter said smiling under his mask, then something else came to his mind, “I know that I asked you this before, but are you ok,” Spider-Man asked

“I’m fine Peter, really, the worst thing that I have are a few bruises. Nothing I can’t handle,” Kitty whispered making sure that no one else can hear them, as far as she knows, the werewolf pack and Alex and Lupin-Mason don’t know Peter’s identity.

“Thank god, when I got your message, I wasn’t sure that I was gonna make it to you in time. That werewolf pack was giving us a hard time,” Peter said

“Were they attacking you,” Kitty asked getting a nod from Peter.

“Yeah, they were, and believe me they weren’t pulling any punches,” Peter said

“But why would they? Wait…is it because…,” Kitty asked

“Blade, because he is half vampire, he still has the scent of a vampire. They spelt him out and when they found him, they attacked. Thank god for my spider-sense or we probably would have been dead,” Peter said

“Yeah, thank god for that,” Kitty said as she looked up at Peter or Spider-Man because he is wearing the mask. However, Kitty doesn’t want to see Spider-Man, she wants to see Peter Parker, her boyfriend, with that she reaches her hand up to the bottom of his mask and starts to pull it up, but Peter quickly stops her.

“Kitty, not everyone in this room, knows who I am,” Peter said

“They won’t be able to see your face, and I’m whispering your name, so they won’t know that either, as long as you keep facing me or the window then you’re fine. I don’t want to see Spider-Man, I want to see your face Peter, my boyfriend, the love of my life,” Kitty said making Peter sigh, Kitty then proceeds to lift Spider-Man’s mask and he not stopping her. Finally, Kitty has taken off Spider-Man’s mask and she is greeted with the face of her boyfriend Peter Parker. “I love you.”

“I love you too, and I would do anything for you Kitty,” Peter said

“Anything,” Kitty asked getting a nod from Peter, “Even give up your secret identity,” she grinned jokingly.

Peter nodded his head, “Without hesitation, heck I’ve already done it,” he said surprising Kitty.

“What do you mean, you’ve already done it,” Kitty asked

“That werewolf pack, two of the five werewolves know who I am. They’ve seen my face and know my name,” Peter answered

“THEY DO,” Kitty yelled getting everyone’s attention on them, Kitty seeing the attention that she gained smiled in embarrassment, “Sorry, didn’t mean to yell, please enjoy your break everyone.” With that everyone got back to their rest except for Alex who took a couple more glances at the two. Kitty then turned back to Peter, “How do they know who you are?”

“Well, I was able to get to one of the pack members and was able to put my foot on his throat, I got their attention and said that if they didn’t stop then I’d crush his throat,” Peter said which made Kitty’s eyes go wide at that, she just can’t imagine Peter killing anyone. “Once they stopped, I lifted my foot off the guy’s throat, picked him up, carried him over to them, and sat him in front of them. I then explained that vampires did kill their pack member, but it wasn’t Blade. I said that Blade was a half-vampire, but he was on our side, we were there to help them. We’ve been fighting the vampires who killed their pack member, we were there to stop them, and right now the same vampires were attacking the woman that I loved. I begged them to believe me. One of the werewolves, Marcus asked why they should, but the leader Antonio told him to be quiet. Antonio then asked why I wore a mask, and I said it is to protect those that I care about from my enemies. Antonio said that if I take off my mask then they would help us, so I did.”

“You took off your mask,” Kitty asked surprised getting a nod from Peter.

“Of course, Antonio then asked for my name, and I told him Peter, after that he said that they would help. We then raced off to help you,” Peter said

“I can’t believe it, you revealed your identity just for me,” Kitty asked in awe.

“Of course, I would, I would do anything to keep you safe Kitty, even if means revealing myself. Whether it is to a couple of werewolves or the entire world. I’ll do it, because I love you,” Peter said as he looked at Kitty with love and care in his eyes, “Nothing is more important to me than you are. Kitty, you are my life.”

“Peter,” Kitty whispered, her eyes getting glassy, “I really wish that we were alone now, because right now, all I want to do is kiss you.”

“That certainly sounds nice,” Peter said

“For now, let’s settle for a hug,” Kitty said, with that she wrapped her arms fully around Peter who wrapped his arms around her. However, as Kitty wrapped her arms around Peter, she felt her hands press onto some skin, but not just some skin but she can feel some marks too. She then feels Peter tense up, immediately Kitty frowns, she then looked up at Peter and glared at him. Kitty then looks at her hand and sees that there is some blood on it, “Blood,” she said then she looked at Peter and sent him a glare, “You were injured.”

“Um, maybe a little bit,” Peter said

“Stay right there,” Kitty said, she then walked around and stopped behind Peter, she then looked, and saw the scratch mark on his back, she could see that it was bleeding, not enough to be life threatening though which she supposes is good. Kitty then pressed her hand on the scratch making Peter tense, she then traced the scratch mark. After that Kitty walked around Peter and stopped right in front of him, glaring at him, “You should have told me that you were injured.”

Peter sighed, “I didn’t want to worry you,” he said

“You didn’t want to worry me, YOU IDIOT YOU DIDN’T WANT TO WORRY ME. YOU’RE INJURED, WHAT DO YOU THINK WOULD HAPPEN IF THAT ISN’T TREATED. I HAVE AN IDEA, IT WILL GET INFECTED, OR IT WILL GET WORSE. WHY DO YOU ALWAYS HAVE TO BE SO RECKLESS. YOU…YOU FUCKING IDIOT,” Kitty ranted

“Kitty, Kitty I’m sorry, I didn’t want to worry you, really,” Peter said

“I’d rather be worried than to see my boyfriend in pain and possibly die. Don’t you dare make that kind of decision for me again Peter,” Kitty said, as she uses the hand that has Peter’s blood on it to point at him. Once she sees the blood Kitty glares at it for about a minute until she is broken out of her focus by Peter.

“It’s just some blood Kitty,” Peter said as he watched her look at the blood.

“It’s not just some blood Peter, it’s your blood, and I don’t like that,” Kitty said, she then looked at where Dr. Strange is. “Dr. Strange, do you have a first aid kit anywhere?”

“Hm of course,” Dr. Strange said

“Oh, allow me,” Alex said, she then took out her wand from her boot, then she chanted, “To keep Shadowcat from having a fit, bring her a first aid kit, Because Spider-Man is apparently a fool, behind him appear a stool.”

Alex’s wand lights up, and just then a first aid kit appears in front of Kitty and a stool appears behind Peter, Kitty smiles, she then looked at Alex, “Thanks Alex, oh and you can call me Kitty,” she said, just then something occurs to Kitty, “Wait a minute didn’t you says that there are no rhymes in spells,” Kitty asked Dr. Strange

“I said not everything is like how it is on TV, and those rhymes are offensive to a lot of mages,” Dr. Strange answered

Deciding to move on, Kitty looked at Peter, “Sit,” she commanded pushing Peter down on the stool. She then starts to take out what she needs.

With Alex and Lupin-Mason, Alex looks at Lupin-Mason excited, “You hear that, she said I can call her Kitty, that means we’re becoming friends,” Alex said

“Alex, you don’t even know her, you haven’t had one conversation with her,” Lupin-Mason said, he isn’t discouraging Alex, but he certainly doesn’t want her to assume something that may not be true. Although Kitty does seem like the kind of person who would like to make friends with anyone. Lupin-Mason himself had met her not too long ago and already he feels like her friend.

“Yeah, well she’s thinking of becoming my friend, and once we get to talking, we will definitely be friends. I’m gonna be friends with an X-Man,” Alex said excited at the thought of she and Kitty being friends.

“You’re gonna be friends with your crush,” Lupin-Mason stated getting a glare from Alex.

“I do not have a crush on her,” Alex denied getting an eye roll and a smirk from Lupin-Mason.

“Sure, and you weren’t checking her out when you were talking about what you admire about her,” Lupin-Mason said

“I was admiring her outfit,” Alex said

“Yes, you were admiring just how sexy she looked in it. I know your faces Alex, and you had your ‘I think someone is sexy’ face on,” Lupin-Mason said

“I do not have a crush on her, I just want to get to know her and be her friend. Nothing else, and once we talk, we will become best friends,” Alex said (Look on the Wizards of Waverly Place fandom, the writer himself confirmed that Alex is bisexual, and that he wished that he explored Alex and Stevie’s relationship more.)

“Well, you are gonna have to wait because she is focused on something else now,” Lupin-Mason said, looking at Kitty, Alex herself turned and looked as well to see Kitty putting some alcohol on a shirtless Spider-Man’s wound.

Alex looks on impressed, “Wow, now that is muscular. Kitty is one lucky girl,” she said

“Spider-Man said that nothing is going on between them,” Mason said

Alex scoffed, “I call bullshit for 500, the chemistry between those two is so obvious, I’m surprised it hasn’t become visible,” she said, deciding to give the two who she believes are a couple some privacy, Alex looks around some more and finds her eyes landing on Dr. Strange who is looking through a book. Alex still can’t believe that she is in the same room as the Sorcerer Supreme himself and that she is gonna help him save the world. Once Justin hears about this, he is gonna be so jealous that Juliet will probably have to lead him out of the room just to make him feel better. She’d rather not think of what Juliet does to make Justin feel better. Every time they come back Justin has a dazed look and Juliet has a satisfied smile. Alex shivers, that is seriously a thought she does not need in her head. Alex gets back to observing Dr. Strange; she’s heard a lot about him, she’s heard that he can be sarcastic and arrogant, but when it comes to the job, he is serious, smart, cunning, and powerful. He is one of the most well-respected sorcerers in both the wizard world and mortal world, said to be the greatest Sorcerer Supreme that there ever was. He’s saved the mortal and magical world countless times. So many wizards, including her brother, had wanted to train under him and become his successor, even her dad told them at one time that he had the same ambition, but Dr. Strange was never looking for an apprentice or a successor. However, that never stopped everyone from dreaming, even Alex herself has wondered what it would be like to train under him and possibly succeed him.

Should she talk to him, ask him questions? There is so much that she would like to ask him. Is it true that he was born a mortal but learned sorcery? How is that possible? How did he get into magic in the first place? Why didn’t he compete in a competition like she and her brothers did? Why did he call her a witch? And how is it that he knows her? There are just so many questions that she’d like to ask. Just then Dr. Strange looked up and looked Alex straight in the eyes startling her, she should look away, but she is frozen. Dr. Strange then gestures for Alex to come to him. Feeling nervous Alex takes a shaky breath, “I’ll be right back Mason,” she told her boyfriend.

Lupin-Mason took a quick glance to where Alex was looking and saw her looking at Dr. Strange who was looking at her. He can tell Alex is nervous and thought of offering to go with her but decided against it, she’ll want to go talk to him alone. “Ok, I’ll just take a look around,” Lupin-Mason said, he then walked away from Alex to look around.

Seeing that Lupin-Mason is gone, Alex takes another breath and walks toward Dr. Strange, once she was there, she stopped right in front of him, “Um, hello Dr. Strange, you wanted to see me,” Alex said. Closing his book Dr. Strange looked at Alex making her more nervous, god she hopes that she didn’t do anything to piss this guy off. Normally she doesn’t care if she pisses off authority, just ask every authority figure that’s met her. But this is Dr. Strange. Even she wouldn’t dare to piss off the Sorcerer Supreme.

“You seemed to have something on your mind Alex, so I thought that I would let you ask what you want to know,” Dr. Strange said surprising Alex.

“Really, you’d let me ask you questions,” Alex asked surprised at what is happening.

Dr. Strange nodded, “Yes, I will let you ask; however, I have the right to choose which questions that I will and won’t answer,” he said

“Um, wow, ok, let me think for a second,” Alex said, all her questions practically leaving her head, and just as she gets the chance to ask them. After a moment Alex thought of one, “How do you know me? You said that you know all about me, why,” she asked

“I know you Alex because I recognize potential. Your family Alex has produced some of the most powerful witches and wizards of all time. Your great-grandmother, your grandfather, your father, you, and your brother. You have potential Alex, and a lot of it,” Dr. Strange said

“Potential, for what though,” Alex asked

Dr. Strange smirked, “Sorry, but that is one thing that I will keep to myself,” he said getting a frustrated look from Alex.

“Ok, well why did you call me a witch when I’m a wizard,” Alex asked

In response Dr. Strange looked at the cover of the book that he had in his hands, “Tell me Alex, do you know what a mage is,” Dr. Strange asked.

“A mage? I’ve heard the term before, but no I don’t,” Alex answered

Dr. Strange then placed the book that he had in front of Alex who looked down. It said, The History of Mages. Dr. Strange then opened the book to the first page, “A mage, the plural magi which can also be used as singular is a general term for a magic user,” Dr. Strange said, he then flipped to another page in the book that said Chapter 1: Classifications, “The Magi all have their own classifications,” Dr. Strange then turned to a page which showed the image of a man who was wearing some old robes kneeling inside what seems to be a temple, “The first classification is a sorcerer. A sorcerer is a male magi who must learn magic, they weren’t born with magical powers, they must train to prove themselves for their powers. They also have no affinity for light or dark, so they can practice either magic with the same amount of difficulty,” Dr. Strange explained, he then turned the page to show another image of a man wearing dark clothing, “The second classification is a warlock, a warlock’s natural affinity is black magic, so normally a warlock is a practitioner of black magic, but there have been warlocks who practiced light magic, it’s just much harder for them.” Dr. Strange once again turned the page to show a man in a robe and pointed hat, “A wizard, their affinity is light magic so they are normally practitioners of light magic. There are wizards who practiced the dark arts but just like a warlock with light magic, a wizard will have a much harder time with black magic. Wizards were once considered wisemen in the magical world, however nowadays wizards are gaining a reputation as tricksters,” Dr. Strange once again turned the page, “A sorceress is the female equivalent of a sorcerer.” Dr. Strange then turned the page showed a woman with black clothing and a pointed hat, “A witch capable of practicing either light or dark magic with the same amount of difficulty, unlike a wizard or warlock a witch is a neutral mage.” Dr. Strange once again turned the page, “There are plenty of differences between all these classifications one is the contracts that they sign.”

“Contracts,” Alex asked but was ignored by Dr. Strange who continued.

“Another difference is the gender, witches, and sorceresses are women, while warlocks, sorcerers, and wizards are men. There are no female wizards, Alex. These are all the classifications there are for magi, and the only magi who are women, are sorceresses, and witches,” Dr. Strange said

“But I don’t get it, I’ve been called a wizard ever since I first got my powers. Everyone calls me a wizard; I am the family wizard. How do you explain that,” Alex said

“The wizard world doesn’t recognize witches, sorceresses, warlocks, or sorcerers. Ever since Merlin saved them centuries ago and declared them all wizards, that is what they have been calling themselves, whether it be men or women. That, however, is not how things work, every mage has a classification Alex, they are either one or the other. You cannot be a wizard Alex, that is impossible. You’re a witch Alex,” Dr. Strange said

“A witch,” Alex repeated as she sat down on the chair, it is a lot to take in. For years she thought that she was a wizard only to now find out that she had been lied to. For so many years she has been lied to, she wants to say that Dr. Strange is lying to her. But then she looked up and saw how serious he was, there wasn’t a hint of a smile on his face or even amusement, if anything she could see a little sympathy. That confirms it, Dr. Strange isn’t lying to her, he’s telling her the truth. But how is she supposed to react to this? Does this change anything, she isn’t sure. “I don’t even know what to say.”

“No need to say, anything, if you wish to learn more. This book has plenty of information on the subject,” Dr. Strange said, tapping the book between them. “I’ll leave you alone for a while,” Dr. Strange then turned around and walked away leaving Alex alone with her thoughts. So, she’s a witch, it isn’t the end of the world, right? It certainly feels like the end of her world though. What is she supposed to do with this? Is she acting like a witch? Is there a certain way she should be acting? Are there rules that she should be following? She isn’t sure, it’s not like there is some kind of manual to this stuff. Well, there might be, all she must do is open the book in front of her. But why does it feel like that once she starts reading then everything will change? This makes Alex hesitant which is strange, because Alex rarely hesitates, she normally just jumps right in without thinking. But this is different, she knows this, Alex then looked at the book, and after a few minutes of contemplating, she decided that she wanted to know more, so she turned the page to the beginning of the book and started reading. Unknown to her, Dr. Strange is watching, and once he sees her open the book and begins reading, he smiles. He then gets back to what he was doing.

Time passed by, and finally resting was over. It was time to set up a plan, with that Blade, Were-Jack, Dr. Strange, and Sitwell got together to set up a plan of attack.

Alex was still reading the book about magi, right now she was reading the second chapter which was based around the warlocks. As she continued to read somebody walked up to her and cleared their throat, getting her attention, “Heh, what,” Alex said as she looked around. She saw that Dr. Strange was planning with Blade, Sitwell, and Were-Jack. Alex eyes then landed on the person who cleared their throat and saw that it was Kitty.

“Hi,” Kitty said waving at Alex.

“Um, hi,” Alex said, surprised that Kitty was in front of her.

“I hope I’m not bothering you, you’ve been here alone for quite a while, and your boyfriend seems to have stolen Spidey from me,” Kitty said, while gesturing toward Spider-Man who is now wearing his mask and shirt talking to Lupin-Mason. “So, I thought hey, while they get to know each other, how about we do the same. That ok with you?”

“Um, um, yeah totally, it’s totally ok with me,” Alex answered, a smile forming on her face, not believing that this is happening. Getting to know Shadowcat, hell yeah, it’s ok with her.

“Good,” Kitty said as she sat down on a chair in front of Alex and smiled at her, “Because right now all who I have to talk to is Spidey and Mason who are too deep in conversation to notice me. I swear I will make Spidey pay for that later. A couple of werewolves, however I’d rather not associate myself with the guys who hurt my friend, there’s Elsa and Vampire by Night, however I don’t feel like talking about the missions that they have been on even though they are pretty interesting. I did listen to a story or two, but there is only so much monster talk that a girl can handle.”

Alex smiled, “Well you don’t have to worry about me. I have barely run into any monsters. Well, I have seen some monsters, my brother Justin once made his own monster, a Frankenstein girl,” she said getting Kitty’s attention.

“Really? A Frankenstein girl,” Kitty asked getting a nod from Alex, “Why?”

“He made it as a security measure to keep me out of his room,” Alex said

“He made a monster just to keep you out of his room,” Kitty asked interested.

“I went in his room a lot. Anyway, so the monster, Frankie Stein, caught me, I found out that Justin had used his laptop for her brain, so I was able to trick Frankie in saying control, alt, delete…,” Alex said, she then started to tell Kitty the entire story. After she told Kitty the story, Kitty told her own story about how she became a mutant and wound up at Xavier’s. The two then started to exchange stories and get to know each other. Alex felt like a strong friendship was being forged between the two of them.

Later

Alex was laughing her butt off at the story that Kitty told her, “Wait, so Nightcrawler actually teleported you two every time he sneezed,” she asked getting a nod from Kitty.

“Yep, what was even worse was that he actually teleported us in front of school, and then he teleported us in the school, in front of a class while it was going on. You know that nightmare that you get about being in school in your pajamas well I lived that nightmare, and it is not fun. I swear people still give me a hard time about it. That’s not all, he teleported us in the forest, I was teleported in the mud, a shrub, and tree where we fell down and was only thanks to Kurt’s teleporting, we didn’t break our necks. He teleported us to the mall, the park, the beach. I swear he teleported us everywhere, and when he finally woke up, I beat him with a pillow,” Kitty said getting a laugh out of Alex, “Yeah, yeah, laugh it up.”

“I’m sorry, it’s just so funny, I had no idea that those kinds of things happen to you guys. On television I see you guys fighting these evil mutants and saving the day, all the while you crack some jokes. It’s hard to believe that you guys get into embarrassing situations too. It actually makes you seem,” Alex said

“Human,” Kitty finished making Alex go quiet, “We are human Alex, we may be the next step of humanity, but we are still human. Us gaining powers never changed that. It only changed how people perceive us now,” Kitty said

“Well, I can tell you one thing Kitty, there are a lot more people who perceive you in a more positive light than you think,” Alex said

“Certainly, doesn’t seem like that,” Kitty said

“Yeah, I get that, a lot of people focus on the hate and not the support. People always want to talk about the negative instead of the positive. But if you look for it, you will see that you have more supporters than you think,” Alex said

“Really,” Kitty asked getting a nod from Alex.

“You’re talking to one of them, and I have talked to other supporters as well. There are people out there, humans who fight for mutant rights. If you want, I can show you a couple of websites when we get the chance,” Alex said

Kitty smiled, “That sounds nice, I’d really appreciate it, and I know I speak for the others at the institute when I say they’d appreciate it as well,” Kitty said

“Well, if we survive tonight then I will happily show you the websites,” Alex said

“Thanks, until then though I have to go somewhere,” Kitty said as she got up from her chair.

“Where are you going,” Alex asked

“To the little mutant’s room, I drank way too much soda at that Halloween party. Be back soon,” Kitty said, she then went up to Dr. Strange and asked him where the bathroom was. After getting the directions Kitty immediately left the room.

Alex then decides to get back to the book that she was reading while she waits for Kitty to come back.

Main floor, in the hall

Kitty is shown to be walking down the hallway, her destination right in front of her, just as she stopped in front of the door and was about to open it…, “What are you doing here,” a voice said stopping Kitty in her tracks.

Kitty turned around only to see a blonde haired, brown eyed boy who looked to be in his early teens., Kitty guesses that he is one of the students that Dr. Strange was telling them about earlier tonight. Seeing the boy Kitty smiled, “Sorry, I was looking for the bathroom, but I got lost,” she said

“Oh, well that doesn’t lead to the bathroom, that leads outside the Sanctum Sanctorum, follow me and I’ll show you to the bathroom,” the student said turning around.

“Ok, thanks,” Kitty said as she followed the boy who was leading her to the bathroom, quickly catching up with him, “I really have to say that I appreciate you showing me where the bathroom is.”

“Of course, I’m always happy to…,” but to boy was cut off once he felt what felt like some giant electric shock in his brain, almost as if his brain was short circuiting. Immediately the boy collapsed down on the ground unconscious.

It then shows Kitty standing there with her hand to where the boy’s head was. Kitty looked down at the boy, “Don’t worry kid, all I did was phase my hand through your brain thereby disrupting the electrical flow. It was only for a couple of seconds though, so you won’t have any permanent damage. Now if I kept my hand in there longer than a few seconds then you would become a human vegetable. However, I decided to not do that, like I said I really appreciate you showing me to the bathroom. Very gentlemanly of you, but my destination isn’t the bathroom,” Kitty said, her lips then formed a cruel and evil smile showing off the fangs that she has grown, her eye then become red, the collar of her suit moved a bit and one can finally see a bite mark on her neck, left to her by her master. With that Kitty turned around and walked toward the front door, as she walked, she thought back to how she got to this point.

Flashback – Earlier that night

It had been ten minutes since Mason and Elsa were knocked out, and Shadowcat was left on her own to face these vampires and Janus. So far Shadowcat had been able to take out fifteen vampires thanks to the silver dagger that Elsa gave her. But the vampires just keep coming. One vampire in front of Shadowcat charged her and swiped its claws at her face, but Shadowcat ducked, she then stabbed the dagger in the vampire’s chest turning it to dust. Another vampire grabs Shadowcat from behind trapping her arms to her sides trying to restrain her but Shadowcat sends a headbutt their way stunning the vampire and making it loosen its grip enough to where Shadowcat was able to free her arms. Shadowcat then elbows the vampire hard making it release her, she then quickly turns around and kicks the vampire away making it disappear in smoke. After that a vampire tries to tackle Shadowcat, but she is able to dodge and stab the dagger in its back injuring it and making it disappear in smoke.

Three vampires charge Shadowcat on all sides trying to close her in, but once they were close enough Shadowcat phased letting them all run into each other. Shadowcat then steps out of the group and quickly kicks one of the vampires at the side of its head, knocking it down to the ground. Just then the second vampire charges her and thrusts its claw trying to grab her neck but Shadowcat phased she then thrusted the silver dagger where the vampire’s heart is supposed to be, and the creature turned to dust. Shadowcat then turned her attention to the third vampire, “Let’s see what you got,” she said

“If you insist,” Janus voice said, just then he blurs in front of Shadowcat taking her by surprise, then faster than the eye could see Janus punches Shadowcat hard in the stomach making her bend over and gag in pain. Janus didn’t stop there though, he picked Shadowcat up and looked at her, “I hope you know, that I don’t enjoy this.” Janus then threw Shadowcat slamming her against the wall making her fall to the ground in a thud. Janus then motions for his minions to pick up Shadowcat.

Shadowcat grimaced as she tried but failed to get up from the ground, that punch he gave her had to have been the hardest punch that she had taken. She has never been in this much pain before, she can’t even focus enough to phase. Just then Shadowcat feels her arms being grabbed and her being lifted from the ground into a standing position, her arms being restrained by the vampires.

Janus then walked up to Shadowcat, “Such a beauty does not deserve to be lying on the ground, but up and standing tall showing everyone just why she is their better,” Janus said as he brushed his index finger across Shadowcat’s face.

Shadowcat jerked away immediately, “Don’t touch me,” Shadowcat said

“Now, now Katerina, it would be in your best interest not to misbehave,” Janus said, his voice getting dangerous at the last part. A warning to Shadowcat, she however is not one who is gonna let a villain scare her.

Shadowcat glares at Janus, “You’re never gonna get away with this. Even if you kill me, the others will stop you,” Shadowcat said

“Why would I kill you Katerina? I love you, and soon you and I will be together for all eternity,” Janus said

“NO! We won’t, I don’t love you, I’m in love with someone else,” Shadowcat said

Janus snarled in response, “Petrus, he won’t be a problem for long Katerina,” he said

“My name is not Katerina, I have no idea who you are talking about, and I especially don’t know a Petrus,” Shadowcat said

“DON’T LIE TO ME, NOT WHEN YOU WERE BY HIS SIDE WHEN WE LAST MET. WHEN YOU TWO WERE WITH THE DAYWALKER. HOW YOU STOOD BY HIS SIDE. COMPLETELY IGNORING EVERYTHING WE’VE BEEN THROUGH, EVERYTHING THAT I’VE DONE FOR YOU,” Janus raged

Shadowcat quickly realized that the person that Janus was talking about was Peter, but Peter’s name wasn’t Petrus, and her name wasn’t Katerina, “You’re crazy,” she said

“Maybe I am, but I always get what I want, and I want you Katerina,” Janus said

“I’ll die before I ever love you,” Shadowcat said

“We’ll see about that, for in a few minutes you will help me,” Janus said he then motioned toward his minions and immediately they forcefully moved Shadowcat’s head to the side revealing her neck.

Shadowcat’s eyes became wide once it became obvious what was gonna happen to her, she immediately starts to struggle but the vampires have a firm grip on her, and she still can’t concentrate because of the pain she is feeling. Just then Janus walked closer to her and stopped in front of her. Shadowcat’s heart is racing, fear is gripping her. “Don’t,” she said

“Don’t worry Katerina it will only hurt a moment,” Janus said

“Don’t, don’t do this. YOU CAN’T, YOU CAN…,” but Shadowcat was interrupted once Janus plunged his head toward her neck and bit it. She can feel his fangs piercing her skin, her eyes widen, and she gives out a silent scream of pain. But it wasn’t over, she can feel as Janus bites deeper inside her neck, she can feel her blood leaking out, just then she feels it. Shadowcat feels Janus inserting the enzymes from his fangs and into her bloodstream. Her neck immediately starts to feel like it’s burning, it’s as if it’s on fire, and soon that feeling quickly transfers to her whole body. It had to have been the worst pain that she has ever experienced, and soon she is screaming at the pain that she is feeling, “AAAHHHHHHHHH,” she screams. The pain is so terrible she doesn’t even notice that Janus had released her, and the vampires let go of her arms dropping her to the ground where she is now quivering and thrashing in pain, her eyes closed trying to block out the pain. But it doesn’t work, the burning soon increases making Kitty’s eyes snap open as she screams.

“Don’t fight it Katerina let the enzymes take hold of you, let them change you,” Janus said

Change her? Kitty can feel it, it isn’t the burning sensation that she feels, she also feels as if she herself is changing. As if someone has reached inside her and is twisting everything that she is. As if the light she has is being snuffed out and being replaced by darkness. She can feel it, but she needs to fight it, she can’t let it win, she can’t let herself be taken over like this, but it is just too hard, she isn’t strong enough. She’s losing herself, losing the person that she is and is being replaced by someone else, by something else. Kitty’s thoughts then turned toward her loved ones, her mother and father, Aunt May, the X-Men, Jean, Scott, Rogue, Bobby, and Kurt. The New Mutants, Jubilee, Sam, Roberto, Rahn, Jamie, Ray, and Tabitha. She then thinks of the man who discovered her, Professor Xavier, the woman who was the institutes mother, Ororo, the fun professor, Mr. McCoy, her mentor and her second father, Logan. And finally, Kitty’s thoughts goes to the love of her life Peter, they had only been together close to a month and already they are being separated. But whether or not she becomes a vampire one thing will never change about her, ‘I love you Peter,’ Kitty thought as a tear fell down her face, then everything went dark.

“Rise Katerina,” Shadowcat heard Janus’s voice and immediately she woke up, Shadowcat then sets up and looked around, and saw that she was still in the alley. Shadowcat then stands up, “How do you feel,” Janus asked making Shadowcat look at him.

How does she feel? She feels the pain that she was feeling not long ago disappear. She feels dark, like there is no more light to reveal what she is doing, now she can use the darkness to do whatever she likes, to kill whoever she likes. She no longer feels the good that enveloped her, now she feels nothing but evil, she feels strong, powerful, like there is no one who can stand in her way, not Xavier or his X-Men, not S.H.I.E.L.D., not Magneto or his Acolytes and Brotherhood. There is no one who can stand up to her. So, how does she feel? She feels, “Good,” Shadowcat answered

Janus smirked, “I knew that you would like it. If only you would have let me turn you the first time,” he said

Shadowcat ignored Janus’s comment, no matter what changes the bite gave her, she still thinks that he’s crazy, “I feel incredible, like nothing I have felt before,” she said

“You are only in the first stages of the transformation,” Janus said getting Shadowcat’s attention, “Normally it takes longer for a person to transform, but because it is close to Halloween the transformation will be faster. By midnight on Halloween night, you will fully be a vampire, and then you will be even stronger than you are now.”

Shadowcat smirked, “Really,” she said feeling glee about having more power at her disposal.

“Indeed, you will, and once we make ourselves immune to the sun, nothing can stop us. Not even my father will stop us,” Janus said

“Your father? Dracula? What do you plan on doing with him? He is the boss isn’t he,” Kitty asked raising an eyebrow.

“Not for long,” Janus said, he then walked up to Shadowcat and stopped a few inches in front of her, “Tonight everything will change, tonight I will kill my father then I will suck his blood and become the vampire lord, and you Katerina will be my queen.”

“Queen? Doesn’t that involve me being married,” Shadowcat asked, she then saw Janus smirk, “Oh,” she said in realization. Shadowcat then gained a cruel smirk, “Queen heh? Ok, let’s do this.”

“First we need the rest of the tablet pieces,” Janus said

Shadowcat nodded, “So, what’s the plan,” she said

“You will radio your team and tell them that you need help. They will predictably come to rescue you. Those two,” Janus said motioning toward Elsa and Mason, “Will be waking up soon, when they wake up you and I will be fighting. They will then try and help you, eventually your team members will join, I will then retreat. You will then gain the last piece with your tablet where you will store it in the Sanctum Sanctorum. When you get the chance, you are to go to the entrance, we will be nearby waiting, you will then invite us in, we will find the pieces and kill anyone who gets in our way. Do you understand the plan?”

“Perfectly,” Kitty said

“Then radio your team, and let’s begin,” Janus said

“Watch just how good of an actress, I really am,” Kitty said, she then tapped her earpiece, “This is Shadowcat calling everyone, I need backup now. I’m surrounded by vampires and Elsa is down. I repeat, Elsa is down, and I am surrounded by vampires. Come quickly,” she said in an urgent tone, Kitty then cup off communication and looked at Janus, “Easy.” Kitty and Janus then notice Elsa moving around a bit showing signs of waking up. Kitty then looked at Janus and smirked showing off her growing fangs. This was gonna be fun.

End Flashback

Once Kitty got to the door, she opened the door to show no one there, but then trails of mist came, she also thinks she sees a few bats which is weird. The trails of mist and bats then landed just outside and formed into vampires, some in their beast form, and others just in what looks to be their regular forms, it’s weird because some of them have normal skin tone, and here she thought all vampires were pale. Janus himself formed right in front of Kitty, the only thing separating them is the doorway. “Welcome my love, please come in,” Kitty said as she steps aside and allows Janus to walk inside his vampires following.

“Well done, Katerina, you performed your role perfectly,” Janus said

“Thank you, Janus, I live to serve. Now shall we get the tablets, and we can be on our way,” Kitty said

Janus smirked, “Of course, but what do you say we spread a little mayhem along the way,” he said, Janus then faced forward, “GO MY MINIONS, GO FIND THE TABLET, AND KILL ANYONE WHO GETS IN THE WAY,” Janus said, with that the vampires all charged through the Sanctorum trashing the place and attacking and killing anyone who got in their way. Janus then turned toward Kitty, “Shall we Katerina?”

Kitty smirked in response, “But of course,” she said, Kitty and Janus walked further in the Sanctorum side-by side passing the blonde boy who is pounced on by three vampires. As Kitty watched the vampires feed on the helpless boy all she could do was smile in satisfaction.

Third floor, Strange’s Lair

Blade, Dr. Strange, Sitwell, and Werewolf by Night were at one of the tables coming up with a plan while the others were doing their own activities. Spider-Man, Mason, and Alex were talking, Alex having decided to give the The History of Mages book a break. Elsa, Nina, and Warwolf were together talking, Marcus and Johnathan had come back and were now with their pack talking about everything that had been going on, and Man-Thing was weirdly browsing the bookshelves.

“It’s still crazy on what has been going on,” Alex said

“Unexpected, I get that, before this all happened me and Shadowcat were at a Halloween party. This was supposed to be my night off,” Spider-Man said

“A Halloween party,” Alex repeated a mischievous smile appearing on her face, “As in you two were on a date?”

“I get that you would think that, but me and Kitty are only friends,” Spider-Man said

“Yeah right,” Alex said, not believing that for a minute, “Like I would believe that, there is so something going on between you two. Come on, you two are together, right? You must be together.”

“I’m sorry, but we are not together,” Spider-Man said

“Alex,” Lupin-Mason warned

“Is it because we don’t know your identity? Are you two dating outside the mask,” Alex asked

“Alex, stop, that is none of our business,” Lupin-Mason said

“I’m just asking Mason, I mean I have been shipping Shadowcat and Nightcrawler for a long time, but ever since I’ve seen you two together, I’m jumping on the ShadowSpider band wagon now,” Alex said

“ShadowSpider,” Spider-Man asked getting a nod from Alex.

“It’s Shadowcat plus Spider-Man, ShadowSpider. Cool name right,” Alex asked

“Well, it’s creative,” Spider-Man said, he’ll be sure to let Kitty know that they have a new couple name.

Just as the conversation was gonna continue everyone hears crashes and screams of terror, coming from outside the room, “What’s going on” Dr. Strange said

Just then the doors slam open and in comes one of Dr. Strange’s disciple, blood on her face, “Dr. Strange, they’re here,” the disciple said

“Who is here,” Dr. Strange asked a feeling of foreboding settling in his and everyone else’s stomachs.

“The vampires, they’re he…,” the disciple said but was cut off when a clawed hand was thrusted right through her chest. The young disciple dies on her feet. The hand then pulls back, and the disciple falls to the ground dead. Everyone looked on in shock at what had just happened, but no one was in more shock than Alex who had her eyes on the dead body before her. The disciple was nothing but a kid, a living, breathing kid, and now seconds later, just like that with one thrust to the chest, the kid is dead, like she wasn’t even alive ten seconds ago. Alex then heard a familiar laugh; she looked up and to her surprise she saw a familiar face.

“Alucard,” Alex exclaimed in surprise.

“Hello Alex,” Alucard greeted with a smile that she had never seen on his face before. This smile it was a cruel smile, “Fancy seeing you here.”

“What did you…what did you just do,” Alex asked her voice still in disbelief.

“Something I’d been waiting to do,” Alucard said, just then vampires flood in the room surrounding the group, “KILL THEM ALL!”

With that the vampires attacked the group of heroes and Alucard attacked a still frozen Alex. Two people however weren’t frozen, and soon made Alucard realize that it is not a good idea to ignore them, because just when he was close enough, both Spider-Man and Lupin-Mason jumped in front of Alex and double punched him out of the room. “Stay the hell away from my girlfriend,” Lupin-Mason snarled as he wolfed all the way up and became Were-Mason. And just like that the fight commenced.

Two vampires charged at Elsa, one vampire thrusted its claws at her, but she ducked, Warwolf then came in and thrusted his own claws in the vampire’s chest making it disappear. “Thanks,” Elsa thanked.

“No problem,” Warwolf said

Elsa then looked to her left and saw Vampire by Night fighting one of the vampires, quickly Elsa drew her shot gun and pointed it at the two, “VN duck,” Elsa warned

Hearing the warning Vampire by Night ducked just as Elsa pulled the trigger, the silver bullet then flew and hit the vampire in the chest turning it into dust. Vampire by Night then turned looked at Elsa, “Remind me not to piss you off,” Vampire by Night said getting a smirk from Elsa, no more could be said though because they were attacked by five more vampires.

The werewolf pack were fighting a group of vampires together, each of them letting off the anger that they hold toward the bloodsuckers for killing their pack member. Were-Antonio slashed both sets of claws at two vampires throwing them into some bookcases making them fall on the vampires and the vampires disappear in mist, another vampire this one out of his beast form tries to attack but Were-Antonio catches the vampire by its wrist, he then grabbed his other wrist trapping him. Were-Antonio then looked the vampire in the eyes and then bit his head off and threw it somewhere. Were-Antonio then throws the body at another charging vampire.

Were-Jeffery jumps on two vampires and slashes their necks making them disappear in smoke. Were-Marcus punches one vampire in the face then stabs his claws in his chest making it disappear, another vampire tries to pounce on him, but Were-Marcus catches the vampire and slams him to the ground. Were-Adrian picks up one vampire and throws it at two others, he then charges the three jumps in the air and lands on both vampires’ heads crushing them. Were-Adrian then thrusted his claw in the third vampire’s face making it disappear. Were-Johnathan slashes one beast-vampire in the chest while he uses his other claw to punch another vampire making it slam against a wall. A third vampire tries to attack but Were-Johnathan slashes its throat and rips its head off.

Man-Thing turned his hand into a mace and bashed two vampires in their heads with it. A third vampire charges and slashed Man-Thing, but he immediately regenerates and then punches the vampire away.

A vampire tries to tackle Sitwell, but the zombie is able to roll away, he then draws his pistol and shoots the vampire straight in the heart turning it to dust. “Where did these vampires come from. How did they get in,” he asked, another vampire thrusts its claws at Sitwell, but the zombie dodged with a speed that no one thought a zombie could possess, he then punched the vampire, pointed his gun, and fired the bullet making the vampire turn to dust.

Were-Jack punches a vampire away from him, he then runs, jumps in the air, and kicks another vampire down. “That’s a good question,” Were-Jack said as he then slashes another vampire across the face and punches it away, “Vampires can only come in a residence when they are invited,” Were-Jack said

Blade who has his swords drawn cuts a vampire’s head off, “So, who invited the vampires inside the Sanctorum,” he asked as he cut down three other vampires.

Dr. Strange who summoned a fireball and threw it at a vampire incinerating it had a thought, ‘It couldn’t be could it,” Dr. Strange thought, he isn’t sure, but he has a few suspects, he then made an energy whip and whipped it at two charging vampires making them disappear. Quickly Dr. Strange looks around and sees that Shadowcat, Were-Johnatha, and Were-Adrian aren’t with them, ‘The timing is too coincidental.”  

Spider-Man punches one vampire in the face knocking him five feet, another vampire charges at him, but the friendly neighborhood hero jumped over the bloodsucker, he then turned around and shot his electro-webs at its head. The webs activate and the vampire is electrified, the vampire then falls to the ground and disappears in mist. Before Spider-Man can celebrate, he is tackled by another vampire, “I…will…feed,” the vampire said and then tried to bite him, but Spider-Man moved his head.

“You…will…not,” Spider-Man said as he then headbutted the vampire, smashing its nose making it scream in pain as it instinctively got up, Spider-Man then took this chance to uppercut the vampire off him. He then jumped back to his feet and just as he was attacked by more vampires, Peter couldn’t help but wonder what happened to Kitty, and hoped that she was ok.

With Were-Mason, he was having a much harder time facing the vampires, due to him also having to protect Alex who had not moved from her spot and still had her eyes on the dead body in the room. One vampire charges Alex and goes to impale her chest but Were-Mason was there in a brown blur, he pounced on the vampire and stabbed his claws in its chest making it disappear. Just then a vampire comes charging at Were-Mason and tries to slash the werewolf’s neck, but Were-Mason was able to dodge the slash and punched the vampire twice in the face and then slashed the vampire across the stomach wounding it, he then slashed up its chest making it disappear. Just then Were-Mason sees movement and watches as a vampire goes after his girlfriend. Seeing another one of these bloodsuckers try and harm the woman he loves Were-Mason snarled, he then charges at the vampire at fast speeds. Just as the vampire was gonna slash Alex’s throat Were-Mason was there and grabbed the claw, he then swung his own set of claws, slashed the vampire’s neck deeply, then he gave the vampire a hard punch knocking its head off.

Seeing that he is opponent free for a moment, Were-Mason turns around and faces Alex, “Alex, Alex,” Were-Mason said, but he didn’t get a response from her. She was shocked, and in a daze, Were-Mason could tell that much, and he didn’t blame her. Seeing someone die for the first time whether you know them or not is a hard thing to process. This however is not a place and time she can do this; he then grabbed Alex’s arms and shook her “Alex snap out of it.” Before he could say more, a vampire with arms turned to bat wings came flying at Were-Mason and tackled him, slamming him in one of the glass cases, making him and the case fall.

Dr. Strange zaps another vampire away with his magic he then looks around to see everyone fighting vampires, “That’s enough,” he yelled, he then flew up in the air, “Get out of my study,” Dr. Strange said, he then cast a spell which threw all the vampires out of the lair.

“Everyone out, now,” Blade commanded, with that everyone left the room and into the large hallway. Once they got to the hallway, they could see some of the students who were in the Sanctorum trying to fight off the vampires. Some students were succeeding while others were failing, and the consequence of that failure was either being fed on or being turned. The group looked around in angst at the violent and gory scene before them. Just then they all heard a laugh, in response the vampires all stopped and cleared the way, a trail of mist then flew by and transformed into Janus who looked at the group with a smirk of triumph.

“Hello, Howling Commandos, Katerina, Petrus,” Janus greeted

“Janus,” Blade growled

“How did you get in here? Vampires can only enter a residence by invitation only,” Were-Jack said

“I have an idea,” Dr. Strange said getting everyone’s attention, “Tell me something Janus, did you hypnotize her or bite her?” All he got was a smirk from Janus.

“Dr. Strange, what are you talking about,” Spider-Man asked

Dr. Strange glanced at Spider-Man and feels sympathy for the boy. He’s seen how much Peter loves Kitty and how much she loved him. Finding out what has happened to his girlfriend will eat him up inside, and Dr. Strange worries about how this will truly affect him. He hopes that he’s wrong, more than anything he does, for Peter’s sake. But he knows that he isn’t, the timing was just too coincidental. Dr. Strange then looks ahead, “Why don’t you show yourself Ms. Pryde,” Dr. Strange said getting gasps from the group.

“Well, you’re just no fun are you doctor,” Shadowcat’s voice said, just then she phased through a group of vampires showing herself to them, “And here I was gonna make a dramatic entrance. Oh well, from that shocked looks on your faces, it was dramatic enough.”

“Kitty,” Spider-Man said in disbelief, not believing what he is seeing.

“Hey baby,” Kitty greeted with a cruel smirk.

“Kitty, what’s going on? What are you doing,” Spider-Man asked her.

“What’s it looks like I’m switching sides. It is so much more fun being on the bad side,” Shadowcat said

“She was bitten,” Blade stated

“Oh, Kitty,” Elsa said feeling guilty at seeing the sweet girl, and the differences that she has now. She was in the early stages of vampirism. She could see that with her eyes turning red, and her fangs that had already grown. Thankfully those were the only changes in her, but still seeing this, seeing her was hard. This was her fault.

“You make it sound like being bitten is a bad thing. I have never felt so good in my entire life,” Kitty said

“Kitty snap out of it, this isn’t you,” Spider-Man begged

“It is now Peter,” Shadowcat said

“KILL THEM,” Janus ordered, then all the vampires once again attacked the Sanctum’s residence.

As two vampires charged Blade he beheaded in one swift move, he then ran to three other vampires who were attacking some young students. Blade jumped in the air and slashed down on one vampire cutting it in half, he then noticed the second vampire charge him and try to thrust its claws in him, Blade however dodged it, he then cut off the claw with his sword making the vampire scream in pain. Blade then smashed its head on his knee making it disappear, then with quick precision Blade takes out a stake and throws it at the third vampire hitting it in the heart making it turn to dust.

Dr. Strange’s hands are enflamed by purple energy, and just when the first vampire attacks, Dr. Strange quickly dodges it and blasts the vampire, turning him to smoke. Two more vampires charge Dr. Strange but he flies up in the air to dodge, “I summon the Crimson Chains of Cyttorack,” Dr. Strange cast, just then crimson chains appear in Dr. Strange’s hands. He then whips both chains at the vampires turning them to smoke. Once Dr. Strange lowers himself back to the ground, he is attacked by three more vampires.

Elsa takes out her two shotguns and shoots three charging vampires turned them to dust, a closer vampire charges her and attempts to grab her, but Elsa ducked and moved behind it, she then took out a silver dagger and stabbed it in the back making it turn to dust. Just then a blue blur came toward her and tackled her to the ground. Looking to see what vampire attacked her, Elsa sees that it was Kitty who had tackled her.

“Hey Elsa,” Kitty greeted with a smirk that just didn’t look right on her face.

“Kitty,” Elsa said

“That’s my name,” Kitty said, she then tried to punch Elsa’s head and crush it, but Elsa moved her head in time.

“You have to snap out of this kid, this isn’t you,” Elsa said looking at the red eyes that Kitty now has.

“It is now,” Kitty said as she goes for another attack but Elsa headbutted the girl stunning her. Elsa then wrapped her legs around Kitty’s neck and threw her off.

“I’m sorry kid,” Elsa said

Kitty then got up as if nothing happened, “Heh, that was interesting,” she said as she looked at Elsa. “What do you say we try again.” Kitty then charged Elsa, and Elsa got ready to defend.

Spider-Man punched two vampires away, he then looked at saw Kitty and Elsa fighting, “KITTY,” Spider-Man exclaimed, and was about to move toward her, but then his spider-sense went off and he was unable to dodge being tackled to the wall by a flying Janus who had bat wings on his back.

“Hello Petrus,” Janus greeted smirking at Spider-Man.

“Hello Dracula reject,” Spider-Man quipped as he double kicked Janus in the chest making him slide back ten feet, “What did you do to Kitty!?”

“I showed her a better way of living,” Janus said with that he and Spider-Man charged each other, Spider-Man threw a punch, but Janus caught it and threw his own punch sending Spider-Man and crashing against the wall. “I killed you once Petrus,” Janus said as he walked toward Spider-Man, he then took off flying at high speeds, “AND I’LL DO IT AGAIN!”

“I don’t think so,” Spider-Man said as he shot a web at Janus’s face blinding him, slowing him down enough for Spider-Man to dodge, and making Janus crash into the wall as well. Janus got up from the ground, grabbed the webbing and pulled it off his face. Once it was off, Janus is then punched by Spider-Man, the wall crawler then punches Janus in the stomach, after that Spider-Man goes for another punch but Janus dodges it. Janus then gave Spider-Man a punch in the stomach making the hero gasp in pain, the vampire prince then punched Spider-Man hard in the face sending him flying ten feet. The web swinger got up and stared Janus down. The two then charged each other.

Were-Jack and Vampire by Night were together, three vampires charged them, but the two were ready for them. One vampire tries to swipe its claws at Vampire by Night, but she dodges, she then punches the vampire in the stomach making it bend over in pain, Vampire by Night then sidekicks the vampire in the face making it disappear in mist. A second vampire tries to slash Were-Jack throat, but the werewolf caught the claws, he then uses his own claws to slash the vampire’s throat and punch it away. The third vampire goes for an attack and tries to use its speed to slash Were-Jack’s face, however the werewolf was also fast and was able to dodge it. Were-Jack then grabbed the vampire by the neck, “I’d like you to meet my daughter,” he said, he then punched the vampire toward Vampire by Night who ran her hand through its chest.

“Name’s Nina,” Vampire by Night said, the vampire then disappeared in mist.

Were-Antonio slashes two vampires away making them disappear, Were-Johnathan takes one by the neck and throws it against a wall, Were-Jeffery stabs one with his claws, Were-Marcus, and Were-Adrian pounces on two vampires and tears them with their claws. More vampires then heard toward the werewolf pack, all five werewolves growling.

Were-Mason was charging toward four vampires who were targeting two younger students. Before the four could do anything, Were-Mason made it just in time, he first slashed the face of the first vampire who tried to slash him back but Were-Mason was able to dodge. In his 300 years, this isn’t his first fight with vampires. Were-Mason then uppercut it in the air making it disappear in mist. Were-Mason then moves to the second vampire and kicks it away. The third vampire moved in and slashed at him, Were-Mason tried to dodge but he was still injured from the fight he had in Germany so he was much slower and couldn’t fully avoid the attack. That gained him a slash on his hip, making him growl in pain. The fourth vampire then moved in and tried to thrust its claws through his back but Were-Mason’s superior hearing picked up the movement, and he was just able to dodge in time. Were-Mason then grabbed the vampire’s neck and slammed it down on the ground. Unexpectedly the vampire didn’t turn to mist like it usually would, that’s when Were-Mason knew that this one was stronger than the usual lackeys, so Were-Mason decided to thrust his claws at its face, but the vampire caught the claws with its hands, now there was a test of strength. “Not this time werewolf,” the vampire said in a deep voice, just then Were-Mason was kicked in the side making him release the vampire and sending him away five feet.

Were-Mason got up to see that the third vampire was the one who kicked him off the fourth which was strange, beast-vampires aren’t known to help each other. The third vampire helps the fourth vampire up, “Are you alright dear,” the third vampire asked

“Never better,” the fourth vampire said

Were-Mason got up as well, he then sniffed the air, it had been centuries since he has smelt those scents, but he knows them quite well, “What are you two doing here,” Were-Mason demanded

“So, you recognize us. Can never fool the nose of a werewolf,” the third vampire said, he then smirked at the fourth who smirked right back. They then changed their forms, the third vampire becoming Alucard, and the fourth vampire becoming Cydney.

“Hello Mason, it’s been a long time hasn’t it,” Cydney said

“Why are you here,” Were-Mason demanded, ignoring the question.

“Why do you think? We’re sick of living in the shadows, so when Dracula approached us and told us his plan, and said that if we pledge our loyalty to him then we can be part of it. A life without the fear of bursting into flames, to feed whenever we want whoever we want. How could we refuse,” Alucard said

“And Juliet knows nothing about this,” Were-Mason said getting a snort from Cydney.

“Of course not, if she did then she would have tried to stop it. She would have tried to protect this world along with that fiancé of her’s,” Cydney said in disgust

“It’s the vampires time now werewolf. You, your wizard girlfriend, humans, EVERYBODY’S time is up,” Alucard said, with that he and Cydney hissed at Were-Mason who roared a loud roar. The three then attacked each other.

Meanwhile, in Dr. Strange’s lair

Alex was still in the lair; she hadn’t moved an inch from where she was. She never thought too, the only thing that she could think, is that child’s death. It just kept replaying in her mind countless times. It was shocking, terrifying, horrifying, and it was something that she had never witnessed before or had never thought of. What surprises her more is who the killer was, Alucard. How could he have done that, and without a hint of remorse? Alex still couldn’t believe that he did that, she had never seen such glee, remorselessness, and ruthlessness from anybody before. And that came from someone she knew; someone who was practically gonna be her family. She knew that vampires could be cold, calculating, and ruthless, her dad had always warned her of them in the past. But then she met Juliet, then she found out Alucard and Cydney were vampires. They were always kind to the customers and were a bit goofy. But now, seeing what she had seen, was that all just some cover up? Was that all just an act? How could Juliet come from people like them?

A familiar roar broke Alex from her thoughts, “Mason,” she said as she looked toward the door. Alex walked toward the doors and opened them.

Hallway

Once she opened the doors, Alex looked and bared witnessed to a battlefield. Everywhere she looked there was a battle, she saw magi of all ages facing vampires, some vampires were defeated while some magi were the ones who lost, and the consequences were either death, being fed on, or being transformed. Seeing this made Alex sick to her stomach. She could see the others trying to take out as many vampires as possible, Blade was slicing and dicing vampires, Sitwell was shooting vampires turning them to dust, she saw Dr. Strange casting spells or throwing magical energy at some vampires, she saw Warwolf and Man-Thing taking out vampires, Vampire by Night and Were-Jack were together taking out vampires, she saw the werewolf pack tearing vampires apart, she could see Spider-Man fighting a vampire but while he was landing hits the vampire was landing more. She then saw Elsa fighting…Kitty? Why was Elsa fighting Kitty? What is going on? Before she could think more about it, Alex heard her boyfriend’s roar again, except this one seemed to be one filled with pain. “MASON,” Alex yelled, she then followed where she heard the roar. Once Alex was there, she saw Were-Mason fighting Alucard and Cydney. The two vampires were double teaming Mason.

Were-Mason was breathing hard Alucard and Cydney were giving him a hard time. Despite running a sandwich shop, the two don’t seem to have lost their strength. Just then Alucard and Cydney charge Were-Mason at fast speeds, to someone like Alex they were a blur, but Were-Mason was a werewolf with enhanced senses, and he can see the two coming at him. Using his own enhanced speed Were-Mason was able to block Cydney’s swipe, he then kicked the woman in the stomach making her stagger back. Were-Mason was just able to catch movement in the corner of his eye, he ducked and was just able to avoid having his throat slit by Alucard’s claws. Were-Mason swiped his own claws up, but Alucard stepped back dodging them, that’s when Cydney came in and scratched Were-Mason across his face making him roar in pain.

“MASON,” Alex yelled

The vampire couple weren’t done though, Alucard then scratched Were-Mason across his chest and then gave him a hard kick sending Were-Mason to the ground. Before Were-Mason could get back up Alucard stomped on his chest making him growl in pain. “Now you see Mason, this is where you werewolves are meant to be. Dead at our feet, and your girlfriend, our food,” Alucard said as he raises his clawed hand to kill Were-Mason, he then thrusts it down.

“NO,” Alex exclaimed as she got her wand out, and pointed it at Alucard, a stream of purple energy then came out of it and hit Alucard throwing him away from Were-Mason.

“Alucard,” Cydney exclaimed as she ran toward her husband, “Are you ok?”

Alucard groaned in pain, “I’m fine. What happened,” he asked

“Take a look,” Cydney said gesturing forward.

“Mason,” Alex said as she ran toward Were-Mason and kneeled next to him.

“Alex,” Were-Mason grunted out

“Are you ok,” Alex asked in concern.

“Alex, you have to get out of here,” Were-Mason said as he looked to see Cydney helping Alucard up, they both look ready to move in and attack.

“STAY BACK,” Alex said pointing her wand toward the two vampires.

“Really Alex, you think that is gonna stop us,” Alucard said

“Don’t make me do it. Please Alucard, don’t make me hurt you. I don’t want to,” Alex said her hand shaking.

“Ah, but I want to hurt you,” Alucard said

“But your daughter is marrying my brother, we’re gonna become a family, and family sticks together,” Alex said her voice shaking.

Cydney laughed, “Family, the only thing that kept us from feeding on you was our daughter and your father. Our daughter, who loved your brother and didn’t want anything bad to happen to him or his family. And your father, very knowledgeable about vampire weaknesses, knowing how to repel us yet allow Juliet to be near. If it weren’t for them, we would have fed on you years ago. Witch’s blood has always been tasty especially when they come from a wizard,” Cydney said revealing her fangs.

Alex didn’t have time to process everything that she was just told, her father and Juliet had been protecting her and her family. When did this start? She doesn’t know, she’ll think about this later if there is a later for her.

“Time to die,” Alucard said as he and Cydney transformed into their beast forms, Alucard is 6’8, dark gray skin, a broader build, red eyes, he has sharp claws on both his hands and feet, and his fangs are more visible. Cydney was shorter than Alucard at 5’6, she was leaner, had red eyes, sharp claws on both her hands and feet, and her fangs were more visible. There is also a much more savage look on their faces which makes them both terrifying. Alex looked on, horrified at what she had just witnessed. Just then the two vampires charge her and Were-Mason.

Panicking Alex casts the first spell that appears in her head, “To keep us away from trouble, FORM AROUND US A DEFENSE BUDDLE,” she casted, and just as the two vampires appeared in front of Alex giving her a better look at their terrifying forms, Alucard thrusts his claws at Alex’s face, but just as it was gonna hit a purple energy field appeared in front of Alex absorbing the blow. The two vampires look on in surprise while Alex sighed in relief, “Thank god.”

“Don’t go celebrating yet love,” Mason said getting Alex’s attention, she notices that he has transformed into his human form, his injuries as plain as day to her, “These two bloodsuckers are very stubborn.” To prove what Mason said Alucard punches Alex’s forcefield making it tremble and Alex grimace. Cydney then joined in attacking the bubble adding more pressure on, and that is how they will stay, two vampires attacking a defense bubble that is protecting a woman and her werewolf boyfriend.

And this is how the entire battle played out with the heroes and magi versus the vampires, however instead of the old good winning against evil, this time evil was winning the fight.

Were-Marcus slashed off a vampire’s head making the body fall on the floor, he then stabbed his claws in another vampire’s chest making it disappear in mist. Too busy in the midst of battle Were-Marcus didn’t notice a vampire behind him until it jumped on his back surprising him. The vampire didn’t waste any time, it bit Were-Marcus’s neck making the werewolf scream in pain, the vampire then started feeding. Were-Marcus tried to shake off the vampire, that just gave the other vampires an opening, another jumped on Were-Marcus’s back and bit the other side of the werewolf’s neck, and it started feeding as well. Having two vampires feed off him, Were-Marcus was getting weaker, but he still tried to fight. Another then jumps on Were-Marcus and another, and another all biting into him, all feeding on him. Were-Marcus gave off a roar until he fell to the ground too weak to stand.

“MARCUS,” Were-Johnathan yelled as he watched his pack member fall to the ground, the vampires feeding on him. Were-Marcus continued to struggle but finally the struggling stopped, and Were-Johnathan saw as Were-Marcus clawed hand and arm covered in brown fur receded and became human. The vampires then got off Marcus and covering the body are tons of bite marks. “NOOOO,” Were-Johnathan yelled, he then roared and went to attack the group who killed his friend.

Blade slashed one vampire across the chest, another vampire swipes at him but he dodges and cuts its head off. Two more then attack him, but he dodges the attacks, he then stabs them both in the chest making them turn to dust, four vampires then attack, Blade defends but then two vampires join the fray.

Sitwell wasn’t doing too well, he had lost his arm somewhere during the battle and was now fighting with one hand, which was very difficult when you are facing a bunch of vampires. Sitwell punched one vampire away, another tried to tackle him, but he dodged and kicked another vampire. He had long lost his gun when he lost his arm. Just then two other vampires attack and Sitwell was forced to retreat.

Man-Thing was surrounded by vampires all attacking him, the Howling Commando trying his best to fight but was tiring out.

The vampires were able to separate Were-Jack and Vampire by Night, the two were now fighting on their own and they as well were starting to be overwhelmed with the vampires who just kept attacking. Were-Jack tore a vampire’s head off when he was jumped from behind by another vampire, Were-Jack was able to throw this vampire off his back though. But more vampires piled in and started to jump on Were-Jack making the werewolf roar which Vampire by Night heard.

“JACK,” Vampire by Night yelled, she then punched a vampire away from her and immediately sped to Were-Jack’s location, “GET AWAY FROM MY FATHER,” Vampire by Night then slashed two vampires making them disappear, she then threw another one away. This gave Were-Jack a chance to throw two vampires off him and stab one in the throat, making it disappear. After that Vampire by Night helped Were-Jack up, “Dad, are you ok,” she asked concerned.

“Yeah,” Were-Jack said as he panted, just then vampires started to close in on them.

Shadowcat and Elsa were in a hand-to-hand combat fight both trying to get the upper hand on each other. It is a hard fight for both, both women are enhanced, Elsa enhanced with the power of the Bloodstone around her neck, and Kitty who is not only enhanced due to her vampire transformation she is going through but also her mutant powers. Elsa has ten years of experience on her side plus training with some of the best trainers out there, and Kitty who has three years of experience plus training with Logan who is the best at what he does but what he does isn’t very nice, and he’s been teaching her those not nice things.

Elsa throws a punch at Shadowcat, but the mutant girl dodges it and sends a roundhouse kick her way, but Elsa ducks and tries to sweep kick Shadowcat, but she jumped over it. Elsa tried to move in fast before Shadowcat can retaliate and tried to uppercut her stomach, but right when it connects Elsa’s fist went straight through. Elsa’s eyes widened while Shadowcat smirked, she then kicked Elsa straight in the face sending her to the ground. Shadowcat then runs to Elsa and tries to crush her throat with her foot, but the monster hunter rolls out of the way saving her life. Elsa quickly gets up and glared at Shadowcat. She glared at her eyes which are turning redder by the second, she glares at the fangs, she glares at the cruel and vicious smile and the glee in her eyes. This is not the girl who she met earlier tonight, this is not the sweet, bubbly, innocent, friendly yet determined girl who she talked to and fought beside earlier tonight. No, this girl is a twisted version of that girl, and Elsa can’t help but feel guilty at letting this happen to her. The Shadowcat that she got to know never would enjoy a fight to the death, not like this Shadowcat. This Shadowcat is enjoying every second of it. Elsa will admit though that she really is a tough opponent, especially with that phasing ability of hers. She’s barely got any hits it while Kitty had gotten plenty in, the hits that Elsa has thrown she’s made sure were hard ones.

Shadowcat smirked, this was amazing, the way she is fighting. She’s never fought this way before. Too bad the rest of the X-Men aren’t here to see this; she’d love to use these abilities on them, show them who the strongest of them is. Using the increased speed that she is gaining, Shadowcat charges Elsa, she then back fists her which Elsa goes to block, however much to her surprise the backfist phases through her arm and head. Taking advantage of that surprise Shadowcat turned her body full circle and roundhouse kicked Elsa across the cheek sending the monster hunter to the ground. Smirking again at getting the upper hand Shadowcat moves it.

Spider-Man and Janus were still fighting it out with Spider-Man throwing a punch which Janus dodged, the vampire tried to slash Spider-Man’s throat, but he ducked and uppercut Janus making him stagger. Spider-Man then tried to shoot a web, but unexpectedly Janus caught it and surprised Spider-Man by pulling it thereby pulling him towards him. Once close enough Janus gives Spider-Man a haymaker sending him to the ground. Janus then tried to stomp him head but Spider-Man rolls away dodging it. Once the web head gets up, he charges Janus and sends another punch which Janus dodged, the vampire then got under Spider-Man’s guard and gave him a hard punch to the stomach making him bend in pain. Janus then uppercuts Spider-Man under the chin, and then punches him across the face making him fall to the ground. As he does this Janus is smirking the entire time, making Petrus suffer after everything that he has done, Janus is enjoying it.

Spider-Man slowly gets up from the ground, right now everything hurts, that scratch that he got has been acting up since the fight began and has been slowing him down during the fight. Though if he were honest even in full health Spider-Man isn’t sure that he could beat this guy one-on-one. Times like this make him wish he wasn’t Spider-Man anymore, makes him wish that stupid spider never bit him, makes him wish he didn’t regain his powers three months ago. If that didn’t happen then maybe they wouldn’t be here right now. In a fight for their lives, and the woman he loves transforming into a vampire.

“Give up Petrus, make it easy, and let me kill you,” Janus said still smirking

“Listen pal, I don’t know who you think I am, but my name is not Petrus, it’s Spider-Man,” Spider-Man said

“You have his soul, you are Petrus, I will kill you just as I did before. For coming in between, me and my KATERINA,” Janus said, shouting the last part angrily.

“I don’t care about some grudge that you have with some guy. Just release Kitty, NOW,” Spider-Man demanded

Janus smirked, “That will never happen, not while I finally have her,” he said, just then Janus notices two vampires approach them.

“We have the tablets,” one of the vampires growled out.

“WHAT,” Blade exclaimed

“NO,” Dr. Strange said

“NO, the tablets,” Spider-Man turning to look at the vampires, that was a mistake on his part because Janus sped toward him and swing his claw down Spider-Man’s back making Spider-Man scream in agony. Janus smiled at the painful scream.

“SPIDER-MAN,” Blade exclaimed

Meanwhile, Shadowcat kicked Elsa hard in the stomach she then moved in grabbing Elsa’s neck, slamming her to the wall, she then phased her hand in Elsa’s chest and grabbed her heart, “I wouldn’t move if I were you. Not unless you want something bad to happen,” Shadowcat said

Seeing that there is nothing that she can do, Elsa decides to talk to Kitty and try to reach her humanity, “Kitty you don’t want to do this,” Elsa said

“Don’t I,” Kitty said smirking

“This isn’t you Kitty, I know that I only met you tonight but from what you have shown me, you are a sweet and kind person. You are caring, compassionate, friendly, and innocent. This is not you; this is the bite changing you. But you can fight it Kitty, you just have to remember, remember your humanity,” Elsa said

“Being human is lame. Why would I want to be human when as a vampire I have all this power,” Shadowcat said

“But what about Peter? You love him, don’t you? What about him? Do you think that he’ll be happy in this new world or are you just gonna let him die,” Elsa said

“I wouldn’t worry about Peter if I were you. You have other concerns, like me crushing your heart with my bear hands,” Kitty said as she starts to squeeze Elsa’s heart making the woman scream in pain as she felt the pressure being added. Kitty is being especially cruel by doing it slowly. With every squeeze Elsa’s screams get louder and that just makes Kitty happier. Kitty’s fun, however, is interrupted when she hears a familiar scream of pain. Eyes widening, Kitty releases Elsa’s heart and pulled her hand out of her making Elsa fall to the ground, “Peter,” Kitty said as she looked around only to see Janus have Spider-Man pinned to the ground.

Some distance away, Spider-Man is on his back on the ground pinned with Janus’s clawed hand around his neck squeezing. The webbed hero is trying to fight, but the pain in his back is excruciating. Add that to the vampire strength squeezing his neck and the hero is at the vampire prince’s mercy which is exactly what Janus has wanted for so long. “This is it Petrus, this is the moment where you die. But before I kill you, I want to look you in the face, not that mask that you seem so proud of,” Janus said as he grabbed Spider-Man’s mask and tore it off his head revealing the face of Peter Parker. “Much better, not so powerful now are you Petrus. Now you are just the same pathetic peasant that Katerina and I met centuries ago. You gonna cry for me Petrus, cry and beg for mercy,” Janus said giving Peter a wild and psychotic smile.

Peter, however, showed no fear to Janus, his eyes stay determined, “I don’t care what happens to me, just release Kitty. Please release her,” Peter begged

Janus smirked, “Tonight I will wed her, and she will be mine forever,” he said making Peter’s eyes widen.

“NO,” Peter exclaimed but before Peter could do anything Janus punches Peter is the chest breaking two ribs and making Peter scream in pain.

“Now you die,” Janus said, with that he raised his claws up in the air and then thrusts them downward heading toward Peter’s heart.

“WAIT,” a voice said, and two hands caught Janus’s hand just inches away from piercing Peter’s chest. Janus looked up to see who stopped him and saw Shadowcat kneeling next to them.

“Katerina, what are you doing,” Janus asked his beloved.

“Stopping you from making a huge mistake. Janus you can’t kill him,” Kitty said

“What do you mean I can’t,” Janus said narrowing his eyes at Kitty.

“Just look at him,” Kitty said gesturing toward a panting Peter, whose face was bruised all over with blood running down both his nose and lip, “He’s tired, beaten, broken, he’s pathetic. Killing him would be a mercy, earlier tonight he promised me that everything was gonna be ok and he’d make sure we make it through this. Now look where we are, he on the ground at your mercy with me standing beside you transforming into a vampire, tonight we’re gonna get married,” Kitty then took Janus’s face in her hands and kissed him on the lips with him returning it. Once the kiss ends Kitty whispers, “And I’m gonna be your queen,” Kitty then glances at Peter and sees the hurt in his eyes. “Let him live with this failure, let him live knowing that he failed to protect me. Let him live knowing that by midnight tonight I will not only be a vampire but your wife. That will kill him.”

“You are cold and ruthless Katerina,” Janus said, he then smirked, “I like it, I should have turned you centuries ago.” With that Janus picked up Peter and threw him away to the ground five feet. “Time to go my love.”

“Of course,” Kitty said

“Everyone, we have what we came for. WE’RE LEAVING NOW,” Janus said with that Janus turned to mist and flew away, soon he was followed by the other vampires.

With Alex and Mason, Alex still had the defense bubble up around she and Mason trying to protect them from Alucard and Cydney who just kept banging on it. With every attack Alex grimaces, the vampires are strong and both she and the bubble are weakening. A couple more hits and the bubble will fail, and she and Mason are dead. Two more hits and the bubble blinked which the couple noticed they both smirked and finally with one last punch from them both, Alex’s defense bubble is destroyed, and Alex screams as well when she is flung away due to the force of it. Before Alex could do anything else though, Cydney comes running up and stomps on Alex’s hand that is holding her wand breaking both her wand and hand making Alex cry out in pain.

“ALEX,” Mason exclaimed trying to get to his girlfriend, but he can’t, he is in too much pain he can’t even transform.

“This is the end for you Alex, I’ll admit when we first decided to feed on you, I wanted Harper, but now looking at you, just how powerful you have gotten, I’m sure your blood will taste exquisite,” Cydney said showing her fangs.

“Please Cydney don’t do this. What about Juliet? What will she say,” Alex said

Cydney laughed cruelly, “It doesn’t matter what she says, this is bigger than she is, and if she gets in the way, then we’re willing to sacrifice her,” she said, Cydney then looked at Alucard, “Are you ready honey?”

“Of course, it has been a long time since I’ve had a werewolf,” Alucard said

With that both Alucard and Cydney opened their mouths showing their fangs and then headed to both Mason and Alex’s necks. Alex herself is filled with dread and fear, she can’t believe that this is it. This is how she is gonna die. She never thought much of death before, but she always thought that if she did die it would be of natural causes not on another crazy adventure. Why do these things always happen to them? Why not someone else? She doesn’t want to die, she wants to live, but now she’s gonna die, and there is nothing she can do about it.

Just then, right when Cydney and Alucard were gonna bite Alex and Mason’s necks, the two are interrupted by Janus who is summoning them. Growling, the two looked at each other than at their would-be victims. They wanted to ignore the command and continue what they are doing but they know better than to disobey a vampire as powerful as Janus.

“Another time,” Alucard said as he got up.

“When this is all over, I’m coming for you Alex,” Cydney said as she got off Alex too, with that the two transformed into bats and flew away.

“Alex,” Mason said as he crawled to Alex.

“Mason,” Alex said as she let herself be enveloped by Mason’s arms.

Finally, as the hall was nearly empty just a few vampires and Kitty remained, the last vampires leaving just leaving Kitty who gets ready to leave. “KITTY,” Peter said stopping her to look at him, “Please don’t go,” Peter begged

Kitty then walked over to Peter and crouched down to look at him her red eyes looking in his blue, “Don’t worry Peter, everything will turn out as it was meant to be, till then,” she said, Kitty then kissed Peter’s cheek, she then stood up and phases through the floor, and speeds out of the Sanctum, leaving the Howling Commandos and Peter defeated.

End Chapter

Chapter Text

Transylvania, Castle Dracula, Throne Room

Inside the throne room is Dracula sitting down, waiting for his son. He didn’t have to wait long, because the doors to his throne room opened and in entered Janus with some of his minions behind him. Janus walked over to his father’s throne and kneels before him in respect, “Father, I have returned from the Sanctum Sanctorum,” Janus said

“Did you get the tablets,” Dracula said

Janus stood up from the ground, “Yes, we did,” he said, Janus then gestured for two of his minions to approach, once they approached, they bowed to their king, staying in their position, faces looking at the ground, they held out their arms, and in their hands the tablets.

Dracula gets up from his chair and walks down to the vampires, he then looked at the tablets and smirked, “Excellent job Janus,” he congratulated his son, Dracula then looked at the vampires, “Take these to the chamber where they will be safe,” he ordered, the two vampires immediately left the throne room to do as ordered. Dracula then turned to his son, “So, everything went according to plan?”

In response Janus smirked in triumph and sadistic glee, “Yes it did, it all went exactly how I wanted it,” he said

“And where is she now,” Dracula asked

“She’s nearly here,” Janus answered

Outside Castle Dracula

A blue blur approaches Castle Dracula, just outside its gates, when the blur was in front of the entrance it stopped, the blur is then shown to be Kitty, “Whoa,” Kitty said as she tried to steady herself, “How does Pietro do this every day?” After she steadies herself, Kitty takes the time to look around where she was, the first thing she noticed was that it was dark, not a shred of daylight around, and mist was covering the area. The next thing was that she was surrounded by gravestones and caskets, “Well this is just creepy.” Just then trails of black mist come speeding toward Kitty, they surrounded her, and then formed into eight vampires, all looking at her in hostility. Kitty was immediately on guard, waiting for the vampires to attack, “You must be the welcoming committee. It’s ok, your boss sent me, well not your boss, Dracula, boss. But your boss, Janus boss.”

Just then the vampires charged Kitty in blurs. At least that is what it would look like to the average person, but Kitty was now enhanced with the enzymes that are now transforming her, her senses already heightening making them much clearer to her, which is why she was able to see the first vampire coming, it swiped its claws at her, but Kitty easily dodged the swipe, then with one swift and accurate chop to the neck, the vampire’s head was sliced off making it turn to ash.

Two other vampires then rushed her and thrusted their claws for a double impalement. Kitty realizes that she could simply phase but decides on the more fun approach, with that she is able to grab the claws and redirect them, both vampires being sent to other directions, Kitty then speeds to the second vampire and kicked it across the face so hard that its head was on the other side of its shoulders.

Kitty then dodged a charge from the fourth vampire, she then elbowed it hard in the nose crushing it, making the vampire scream in pain, Kitty then takes the vampire’s head and smashed it on her knee, making it split open, blood coming out, and onto her knee. Kitty then throws the vampire to the ground; it disappears in mist. A noise behind her gets Kitty’s attention, she immediately phases and a claw went through her chest, she then turns around and faces the third vampire. Making her foot tangible Kitty roundhouse kicks the vampire across the face, she then thrusts her arm through the vampire and when it comes out from the other side, Kitty has its heart in her hands. The vampire’s eyes are wide, and Kitty gives a cruel smirk, “Now you know how it’s done,” she said, Kitty then pulls her arm back and the vampire falls to the ground and turns to ash, Kitty looks at the heart in her hand for a moment then tosses it away like trash.

Just then Kitty notices two vampires in their normal form on both sides of her, “Really boys? Didn’t you learn from your friends mistake,” Kitty said, just then two arms are wrapped around Kitty trapping her arms.

“Oh, we did. This however will work,” a male vampire said, just then the two vampires charge Kitty, their intent to kill her.

Kitty, however, was calm, because just as the vampires were an inch away from her and the vampire two things happened. The vampire behind her jumped away, and Kitty phased herself through the attacks. But it was too late for the other two to stop, the vampire on the right slashed the left across the chest wounding him. The right vampire wasn’t so lucky because he had his head sliced off turning him to ash.

“WHAT,” the vampire who had held Kitty said.

Just then a blue blur appeared in front of him and gave him a hard punch in the stomach making him gasp in pain, “Intangibility, gotta love it,” Kitty said, she then thrusted her hand through his head, and he disappeared. Kitty then speeds to the other vampire punches it in the face, kicks it in the stomach, she then roundhouse kicks it across the face making it fall, after that she steps on the head crushing it, and turning him to ash. Finally, she turned to the final vampire, a woman in a white dirtied dress, they both stood there, the woman looked at Kitty cautiously while Kitty looked at her in amusement. Kitty then smirked and charged the woman, making the woman charge her. When they met in the middle the woman swiped at Kitty, the transforming heroine caught the arm, she then thrusted her hand out piercing the woman’s chest making her gasp in pain, then with her other hand, Kitty grabbed her throat tightly and slammed her down the ground, she then picked the woman up and looked at her in the face, her red eyes looking in Kitty’s pale-red eyes.

“Please, don’t,” the woman begged

“Oh, shut up,” Kitty said, she then threw the woman at a tree branch, the branch piercing the woman through her stomach. The woman looked at Kitty in fear, but Kitty just smirked, “Bye bye,” she said giving a little wave. Kitty then watches as the woman turns to ash. Just then Kitty hears clapping, she turned to where the clapping was coming from and sees the castle door open and out comes Janus.

“Excellent job Katerina,” Janus said as he clapped, approaching Kitty.

Kitty watches as Janus approaches her, “Nice country you got here, ran through some ghost town, really creepy, Welcome party wasn’t what I’d expect it to be though. Tell me, do you give this treatment to all your fiancés or is it just me,” she asked

“Just a test to see how far you’ve come along,” Janus answered

Kitty raised an eyebrow, “Did I pass,” she asked

Janus grabbed Kitty chin and smirked at her, “With flying colors,” he said, he then offered his hand to Kitty, “Shall we Katerina?”

Kitty looked at the hand for a moment, she then took the hand, “Let’s,” Kitty said as she allowed Janus to lead her in the castle.

Inside Castle Dracula

Once they enter the castle one of the things that Kitty takes note of is just how dark it is, the only things that are lighting the halls are torches on the walls, “Come, follow me and I will show you to your room,” Janus said as he led Kitty through the castle. As they walked Kitty took note of all the halls and doors there were, she also took note of the humans that passed by, each with different styles of dress. One group of humans was dressed nicely while another group were dressed like they were those cliched servants. The nicely dressed seemed gleeful and eager while the second group of humans, each of them having a look of misery on their faces. When the first group sees her and Janus, they show them respect while the second group shows fear, which they both find amusing. Eventually they came upon a doorway, once Janus opened it, a stairway was shown. Janus allowed Kitty to go first, he was chivalrous she’ll give him that, probably has to do with the era of time he grew up. Janus then led Kitty up the stairs until they came upon the third floor, Janus once again opened the door and allowed Kitty through. Janus then led Kitty, and as they walked Kitty noticed more humans walking down the halls.

“What are humans doing here with vampires, and still alive? Shouldn’t you know, be feeding on them,” Kitty asked making some of the human’s tense, even the nicely dressed ones.

“Humans make the perfect slaves, put just the right amount of fear in them, and they’ll do anything,” Janus answered

“Believe me, I know what humans are capable of when they are afraid, but what’s with the different dress codes. I noticed that one group is dressed nicely, like they have uniforms while the others are dressed like slaves,” Kitty said

“The first group, the nicely dressed ones are the group that wish to become vampires,” Janus said

“They want to become vampires? Why,” Kitty asked, humans tend to fear the unknown, and resent change, it’s some of the reasons why mutants are hated, humans hate the fact that mutants are gonna be the main species in the future. They also understand what it’s like to be a mutants and don’t seem to want to.

“The usual, better living, power, immortality, there are humans that crave the power and abilities of vampires. They worship us so much that they wish to become just like us. The second group, in their case, they perform well, then they live another day. They perform poorly and there will be punishments. Of course the first group also fears that,” Janus said, they then came upon a closed door, “This room is yours, I kept it just the way you left it. The only thing that changed was the bedding, only the best for my queen,” Janus then opened the door.

Kitty was greeted by a spacious room bigger than the one she had at the institute. It had hard wood floors with a big red circular carpet in the middle of the room, there is a window with dark-blue curtains closed across from her on the other side of the room, there was a desk with a chair to the right of the window, a vanity to the left of it,  a canopy bed in the middle of the left wall, its wooden headboards against the wall, the bed itself had a king size mattress, the curtains and canopy being blue, it had a bunch of pillows and blue covering. On the right wall in a closet, next to it is a wardrobe cabinet, a full body mirror a few feet away, on the other wall is the dresser with some paintings, a music player. Probably one of the biggest things that Kitty noticed is that there is a big painting of someone who looked exactly like her wearing a navy dress, she was sitting on a stool, her back straight, hands resting on her knees, and she was smiling. Kitty looked at it, surprised, well she can see why this whacko thinks that she is this girl, if anyone were to see this, she could easily say that this is a painting of herself and they would believe her.

“Do you like it,” Janus asked Kitty as he stepped next to her, “I had it painted after your passing, in honor of you, my love.”

Just then two servant girls approached them, getting their attention, “Milord,” the first servant girl said bowing.

“What is it,” Janus growled

“We have done as you asked, we have set out the clothes for our lady,” the first servant girl said, as she looked at Kitty and gestured to the clothes laid out on the bed.

“You tell me something that was obvious, you would dare waste my time,” Janus growled at the woman who cowered in fear,

“Please forgive me milord, I thought,” the first servant girl said

“I don’t care what you think, this cannot be tolerated,” Janus said, he then snapped his fingers and two vampires appeared in black mist, “Take her, and feed her to the rest.”

“No, NO, PLEASE DON’T,” the woman begged as the vampires grabbed her arms and started dragging her away, but just as they are passing the two, the woman grabs Kitty’s sleeve, “PLEASE, PLEASE HELP ME, SAVE ME.”

Seeing the woman terrified made Kitty give an uncertain look, she starts to reach out to the woman, grabbing her hand, making the woman smile. However, as quickly as the look appeared it vanished, Kitty then crushed the woman’s hand in her fist making the woman cry out in pain.

“Never, touch me,” Kitty said once she released the woman, she then watched as the woman was dragged away kicking and screaming, trying to escape but is unable to. Kitty looked at the corner of her eyes and sees the other woman looking on in horror, “Got something to say,” Kitty said making the woman straighten up and look at her, “Maybe you would like to join your friend.”

“No, no please milady, I will serve you faithfully. Please, don’t send me there,” the second woman said

“Heh, good,” Kitty said making Janus smirk at how cruel Kitty has become.

“Leave us,” Janus said, bowing to Kitty and Janus both, the second woman then leaves the room. Once the woman left Janus moved quickly, he grabbed Kitty, and roughly pulled her into a kiss. Kitty herself returned the kiss with fever. Janus picked Kitty up by her butt making her moan, he then slammed her against the wall making her grunt. As they continue to kiss Kitty runs her hands through Janus’s hair. Janus breaks the kiss and immediately goes to Kitty’s neck, biting it, licking it, sucking it, but never kissing it, either way the sensations that Kitty feels makes her moan in pleasure. To really up the ante, Kitty starts to grind her hips with Janus’s making them both moan in pleasure. The grinding must have really done something because Janus squeezed Kitty’s butt which made her close her eyes and give a load shriek of pleasure. Then before Kitty knew it, Janus had moved to the bed, he then threw her on the bed making her bounce. Janus then crawled on the bed to Kitty very slowly, as if he was a viper ready to pounce on his prey, and Kitty is his prey. Janus was finally on top of Kitty; he then roughly kissed her which she returned. Janus then cupped her breast making her gasp but moan. Janus then starts to massage her breast, and his other hand going to her butt and squeezing it making Kitty break the kiss and give a loud moan. Janus just smirked as he had Katerina beneath him moaning, and writhing in pleasure, and this is pleasure that he is giving her not Petrus, him. Janus then thrusts his hips hard making Kitty gasp, Janus continues to do this making Kitty moan all the while. It’s obvious to him, how much she enjoys what he is doing, “I remember everything that you liked Katerina. Every grope,” Janus said as he squeezed Kitty’s butt making her moan, “The amount of strength needed for a pinch,” Janus then pinched Kitty’s nipple making her shriek, “And every thrust,” with that he gave a hard thrust making Kitty scream. Janus then started to thrust against Kitty harder and harder making her scream louder and louder, “DO YOU LIKE…THIS KATERINA…WELL DO YOU…LIKE THIS…LIKE HOW I’M…TREATING YOU…WHAT I’M…DOING TO YOU…,” Janus demanded as he continued to thrust his hips moving Kitty and the bed back-and-forth. “WELL…ANSWER ME…ANSWER ME.”

“YES, YES, I LIKE IT, I LOVE IT SO MUCH, PLEASE KEEP GOING PLEASE, I’M BEGGING YOU,” Kitty answered

“YES…YOU ARE MINE…I OWN YOU…AND NOW I WILL…TAKE WHAT IS…RIGHTFULLY MINE,” Janus said, he then grabbed Kitty’s suit and tore off the top half.

Her top tearing got her attention, “What,” she said, she then noticed that her black laced bra was showing, she then looked up at Janus and saw a look in his eyes, that she did not like. “Wait,” she said grunting.

“I’ve waited long enough,” Janus said getting ready to tear off more of Kitty’s suit, but she wasn’t gonna let that happen, so quickly Kitty phased through the bed making Janus’s hands grip the covers, “WHAT!”

Just then Kitty phases back up just a few feet away from the bed, “Ah man, look what you did to my suit,” she said as she looked at the suit that she was wearing, the top half of the suit was completely torn to shred thanks to Janus.

“Katerina,” Janus growled in annoyance

Kitty looked at Janus then, “Look buddy, you want to fool around. Fine, I’m cool with that, but if you think that I am gonna give you my virginity, then you have another thing coming. You want that then you need to put a ring on me,” she said making Janus growl in frustration, “Don’t you growl at me. We’re getting married tonight, right? I’m sure you can wait a couple more hours. And besides,” Kitty said her smile becoming seductive at the last part, “The more we wait, the more eager we become, and the better it will be. Trust me, I can’t wait to have you thrusting inside me with that big cock. Much bigger than Petrus’s,” she said, Kitty immediately got the response that she was looking for when Janus smirked in satisfaction, he then got off the bed stood up and walked over to Kitty. Janus then pinched her chin.

“You really are mine, once again,” Janus said

“Was there any doubt,” Kitty responded smiling at Janus.

Janus once again looks at Kitty with satisfaction, as if he had just gained some kind of trophy, “Soon Katerina, soon everything will be as it should be,” Janus said, he then leaned down and kissed Kitty’s lips, once he broke away, Janus gave a dark and lustful smirk, “I must go and help prepare, but I’ll be back Katerina, and I’ll do as you say. But that doesn’t mean that once I’m back I won’t make you scream my name.” Janus then left the room, closing the door behind him.

Waiting till she could no longer hear Janus’s footsteps, Kitty sighed in relief, “Glad I was able to talk my way out of that one,” Kitty then looked at the painting on the wall of a girl who is identical to her, “She does look like me,” Kitty commented, she then laughed, “He is so convinced that I’m you, he is blinded of the treachery that is in front of him. All I have to do is keep stroking his ego and keep him thinking that I’m you and he’ll stay blind. I must admit that was pretty fun, too bad for you Janus, you aren’t the one I want. He would be so much better,” Kitty then walked over to the bed, in front of her, the clothing laid out for her, “You’re right Janus, when all of this is over, everything will be as it should be,” Kitty then strips herself of her torn costume and puts on the dress. Once on, Kitty is now shown to be wearing a black ROMWE goth, crisscross front split thigh halter neck flare sleeve dress with black high heels. “I will be ruling the vampires, but you won’t be by my side,” Kitty said, she then walked to the full body mirror and looked herself over, admiring herself. “No someone else will be, someone more fitting, better in every way. You Janus, you will be dead, while Peter will be my king, we will rule the vampires, the world, and we will be together for all eternity, just like it should be.” Kitty then turned to a desk, and walked over to it, she opened a drawer and found an old book, she opened the book and skimmed through the page, “It’s a diary.” Interested Kitty decides to read an entry before Janus comes back, even though they’re not gonna sleep together, he is certainly eager to show his betterment over Peter in other ways. Kitty sighed and rolled her eyes, she’ll just have to do what she did this time, and that’s imagine that it is her true love doing that to her. Of course that is hard considering Peter is certainly bigger. Kitty smirked as she thought that that would certainly drive Janus mad. After that thought Kitty gets to reading.

Dear diary,

Flashback – February 5, 1605

{Katerina’s Narration: It is the 5^th of February, earlier this night I was strolling through the path, enjoying the nature that surrounds me}

In the woods Katerina was walking through the trail that she normally walks down, as she walked, she looked at the forest and the night sky, it was just all so peaceful and beautiful. This is certainly something that she needed after an argument that she had with her father. He was setting her up with an arranged marriage, she of course refuse, she couldn’t marry a man for anything other than love. That, however, got her and her father arguing which resulted in her father leaving with her mother following him, hoping to smooth things out like she usually does.

Katerina looked and saw an owl on a tree branch, she smiled as it hooed. Katerina touches the bark of a tree feeling its rough texture. She then came upon the river, and much to her surprise Katerina sees a wounded, unconscious man on the ground, “OH MY,” she said as she rushed over to the man, once by his side, she crouched down, “What happened to you,” she said as she turned the man over on his back. Once she could see his face, Katerina was struck by how handsome he was, those thoughts were quickly pushed away when she saw the extent of his injuries. What in the world has this man been doing that would get him injured so bad? If she leaves this man out here, he’ll certainly die, “I can’t let that happen,” Katerina said, she looked at the man, “I’m sorry for any discomfort or pain I may cause you, but this is to keep you alive.” Katerina then put the man’s arm around her shoulders and grunted as she lifted him off the ground, “Don’t worry, I’ll get you to my home and I will take care of you,” she said, Katerina then started to walk them to her house, grunting, “Wow, you’re heavy,” she commented as she continued trudging.

Back To The Present

I took him to my home. He is resting on my bed, still unconscious, I don’t know what happened to him. He might
be a soldier who was fighting in a battle, oh I hope that isn’t the case, cause then whoever he ran from
could come looking for him, and may find him here. Unless they think that he passed, or he could be a
traveler who just had a run in with some wild animals. I suppose I’ll find out, when he wakes up.
 I should go, the cloth on the stranger’s head is probably dry now, I must resoak it.
Farewell, Katerina.

“So, this is Katerina’s diary,” Kitty stated, she then looked at the painting again, “What do you say, we get to know each other a bit, shall we,” she said, Kitty then walked to the bed and lied down, her back against the pillows, reading.

Sanctum Sanctorum

In the Sanctum Sanctorum, the proud home, and headquarters of Dr. Strange was now a mess, it was worse than a mess, one could call it a massacre with how many dead bodies that were lying around, all varying ages, from as young as 12 and others as old as 60 perhaps older. Both students and teachers, dead, killed by the vampire menace who attacked these sacred walls. However, this is only possible because of one person, someone who was considered an ally, friend, and girlfriend, but now because of the prince of vampires she is now their enemy. They were played, they all knew it, and now they are defeated, the only thing that they can do now is treat the wounded and clear the bodies for burial.

Right now, Peter who has his arms resting on his knees, mask in his hand, not even bothering to put it on. Honestly after everything that has happened, he doesn’t care who knows his secret identity, the only thing that he can think of is everything that has happened. He can’t get her out of his mind, Kitty. He just can’t believe it, Kitty, Kitkat, the love of his life is a vampire, and now she is with that stalker of hers. Doing…he doesn’t know and doesn’t want to know. Peter then thinks of the kiss that she had with the guy right in front of him, and she didn’t even care. She’s gone, the woman he loves is gone, Peter has never felt so defeated in his life.

Not too far away Alex and Mason are sitting down as well, both waiting for their turn for treatment. Alex was offered immediate treatment, but she refused, saying that there were others in far worse shape than her. Although her hand does hurt like hell, she’ll tough it out. “I just can’t believe this happened,” Alex said still in a state of shock.

Mason wrapped his arm around Alex, “I know Love, these kind of things though. They come out of nowhere. We just never see it coming,” Mason said

Alex then looked at Peter, “Peter Parker, intern to Tony Stark, on a regular day, I’d be jumping for joy, excided that I know who the elusive Spider-Man is behind the mask. But honestly, I don’t give a damn, I can’t imagine what he is going through. His own girlfriend, being one of the bad guys, betraying us.

“There was…,” Mason said but was cut off by Alex’s glare. Right not the time to be discussing what Peter and Kitty’s relationship was.

Alex sighed, “I never thought that I would see the day where Shadowcat would be evil,” she said

“That’s the thing about vampires,” a voice said getting Alex and Mason’s attention, they then see Dr. Strange approach them, “When a person is bitten the enzymes that are inserted change them, they take everything that is good in the person and turns them bad, all the light that is within replaced by darkness. They become a twisted version of the person that they once were. In other words, they take away their humanity,” Dr. Strange explained, he then held out his hand, “Hand.”

Alex shook her head, “I can wait, there are others who need help more than I do,” she said

“Yes, and those others are being treated by highly skilled medics, now, give me your hand,” Dr. Strange said, with a defeated sigh Alex placed her hand on Strange’s, he then put his other hand on top of hers making her wince. Dr. Strange took a deep breath and said a spell, just then a light-green light shone in between Strange’s hands and engulfed Alex’s broken hand. Alex then feels as her bones mended and healed; the pain slowly fades until she doesn’t feel it anymore. Finally, the light receded and Dr. Strange released Alex’s hand.

Alex pulled her hand away and looked at it, “Wow,” Alex said as she admired her fixed hand and moved it a bit to test it.

Dr. Strange smiled, “It doesn’t matter what uniform I wear, I will first and foremost be a doctor,” he said as he watched Alex look at her hands, “We’re gonna need you at full strength, for when we go.”

“Go? Go where,” Alex asked confused

“To Transylvania, we can still stop the ceremony,” Dr. Strange explained

Alex laughed, “You’re kidding right,” she asked, but once she saw the straight face she knew that he was serious, Alex’s face then got straight, “Are you out of your mind? After what they did here, after they beat us. We were lucky that they didn’t kill us.”

“Alex look,” Mason said but Alex interrupted him.

“You can’t seriously be thinking of going,” Alex said as she looked at Mason like he’s crazy.

“I have to go,” Mason said and immediately Alex got up.

“I can’t believe this,” Alex said

Dr. Strange then stood up to face Alex, “It must be done Alex,” he said

“NO, what must be done is surviving that is what must be done. But you all, you’re all going on a suicide mission. YOU’RE ALL GONNA DIE,” Alex said, she then stormed off on her own.

“ALEX WAIT,” Mason said, preparing to go after her.

“Leave her be,” Dr. Strange said stopping Mason.

“I’ve never seen her like that before,” Mason said as he watched Alex storm away. In all the years that he’s known Alex, he’s never seen her so helpless, so vulnerable, so scared.

“She’s been through a traumatic experience; it only makes sense that this is how she’d act. Give her time,” Dr. Strange said with that he went off to his duties.

With Jack and Nina, the father and daughter duo were sitting down while Nina was treating her injured father who was squirming, “Will you stop squirming, you’re making this hard,” Nina said

“Will you stop trying to treat me, I told you that I’m fine. Besides, we need to regroup and get ready, because of Shadowcat, they have the last two pieces of the tablet now,” Jack who had reverted back to his human form out of exhaustion said

“HEY,” Nina snapped getting Jack’s attention on her, “Don’t you dare blame this on her. You have no idea what it’s like to go through that,” Nina defended

Jack sighed, “But you do,” he said

“I do, I went through the exact same thing she did, or have you forgotten? Have you forgotten how cruel I was, how many people I killed, and enjoyed it. Have you forgotten how long it took you to help me remember my humanity. I remember, and I’m not gonna let that happen to her,” Nina said

“There’s no saving her Nina, the only way the transformation will stop is if the vampire who bit her releases her, and Janus looked quite happy having her by his side,” Jack said

“You’ve been away for a long time Jack, things…things have changed,” Nina said getting a questioning look from her father.

With the wolf pack they were all still in their wolf forms standing side-by-side watching on as Dr. Voodoo said a spell that wrapped Marcus’s body in wrapping, once that is done Dr. Voodoo approaches the pack, “These wrappings will preserve the body until it can be properly transferred. Till then we have a holding place to put it, I understand because you are his Alpha we must ask for your permission to place him there,” Dr. Voodoo said

Were-Antonio nodded, “Only on the condition that I know where he is. Dead or alive, he is part of my pack, and I take care of my pack. I failed him in life, the least I can do is get him home to his family safely,” Were-Antonio said

Dr. Voodoo nodded, “If you follow me, I’ll show you to where he will be stored,” he said, getting a nod from Were-Antonio.

Were-Antonio looked at the rest of his pack, “Stay here, I’ll be right back,” he said, with that Were-Antonio followed Dr. Voodoo.

“I still can’t believe that Marcus is gone,” Were-Adrian said sighing in sadness.

Were-Johnathan growled, “It’s all that bitch Shadowcat’s fault, she’s the reason why Marcus is dead in the first place,” Were-Johnathan said

“That’s enough Johnathan, you know that girl is as much a victim as anyone in this,” Were-Jeffery said

“A VICTIM!! LOOK AROUND YOU JEFFERY, SHE KILLED EACH OF THESE PEOPLE!! WHEN SHE INVITED THE VAMPIRES, SHE BECAME RESPONSIBLE FOR THEIR DEATHS,” Were-Johnathan said

“You know that’s not true; it was the bite that changed her, it was the vampire that changed her. None of this was her fault,” Were-Jeffery said

“The next time I see her, I’m gonna kill her,” Were-Johnathan said

“She’s not a vampire yet Johnathan, she can still be saved,” Were-Adrian said

“I don’t care, someone must pay for this, and that someone will be her,” Were-Johnathan said, he then walked away from his packmates.

With Blade and Elsa, they were standing nearby where Peter was talking, “This is all my fault Blade,” Elsa said as she watched Peter in his depressed state.

“Don’t say that. This was none of your fault,” Blade said

Elsa snapped her head at Blade, “THEN WHOSE FAULT WAS IT BLADE, BECAUSE IT CERTAINLY WASN’T HER’S. I WAS ASSIGNED AS KITTY’S PARTNER BECAUSE I HAD THE EXPERIENCE, AND KNOWLEDGE, BECAUSE I KNEW WHAT WE WERE GETTING INTO, BECAUSE I HAD A BETTER CHANCE OF PROTECTING HER. WELL, LOOK AROUND BLADE, I DIDN’T PROTECT HER, I LET MYSELF GET KNOCKED OUT AND LEFT KITTY ALONE TO FACE THAT MADMAN, AND HE BIT HER. HE BIT HER, AND NOW HE HAS HER, AND BECAUSE OF THAT THIS HAPPENS. I failed Blade, I failed everyone, I failed you, I failed Strange, the Howling Commandos, these students and teachers, the world, Peter, but most of all I failed Kitty, I couldn’t protect her,” Elsa said as she closed her eyes.

“You’re right, you were knocked out and left Kitty alone, you should have known better, and because of it, Kitty was bitten. But this,” Blade said gesturing at the destruction around them, “This isn’t your fault, this is all Janus. Because one way or another, he would have found a way in. We thought we were ready for them, but we clearly underestimated them. Even if Kitty wasn’t bitten, they would have come up with some other plan to get in here. They’re that conniving. You want to blame yourself for being knocked out, fine blame yourself. You want to blame yourself over Kitty, go ahead, but don’t go blaming yourself for this. This would have happened, no matter what.” With that Blade walked away from Elsa and over to Peter, “Hey Parker, how, are you holding?” Blade didn’t get an answer from Peter, only silence, “Right dumb question, listen we can’t give up, we need to regroup and plan our next move.”

Peter suddenly got up and faced Blade, “No,” he said, shaking his head, “It’s over.” With that Peter walked away from Blade to be alone and grieve the loss of his love.

Just then Dr. Strange stepped next to Blade, “Peter’s taking this hard,” Dr. Strange said

“He just lost his girlfriend; I don’t blame him. Thing is, I’m not sure we can win this without him,” Blade said

“Losing someone to vampirism is a hard thing to process, especially when the chances of getting them back are so low,” Dr. Strange said

Blade then looked at Dr. Strange, “Those chances are a lot higher than you think Strange,” he said

“Hm, give Peter some time before you approach him again,” Dr. Strange said as he then made a portal, “I’ll be right back.”

“Where are you going,” Blade asked

“To get some help,” Dr. Strange said, he then stepped in the portal, and the portal closed. Blade simply sighed, but decided to do what Dr. Strange said, and with that he walked away to see how everything is going. He’ll talk to Peter again later.

Outside Castle Dracula

Janus was walking around the ceremonial grounds watching as the vampires and humans were all working and setting everything up. So far, there doesn’t seem to be any screw ups, everyone is doing their jobs. Just as he is walking by, he catches sight of a familiar vampire, a female vampire in her regular form, “Andria,” Janus said getting the vampire’s attention.

“Janus,” Andria said

“Where is my father, I thought that he was supposed to be here,” Janus asked

“He’s thirty yards from here, getting the potion ready for the ceremony. He’s almost done with the enchantments,” Andria said

“Thank you, Andria,” Janus said, with that Janus walked to where his father was, it didn’t take him long to find his father, it was easy with the dark aura radiating. Once he was there, he could see his father in front of a giant cauldron, his arms spread, and he was casting a spell. Janus just stood there for a moment, he could do it right now, kill his father, but that isn’t how he wants it to happen, no he wants to look his father in the eyes when he kills him. Plus, his father knows the preparation of the spell. With him setting everything up Janus has no doubt that things would go perfectly. Dracula must have sensed his presence because he lowered his arms and stopped his casting.

“Janus,” Dracula said

“Father, everything is running smoothly, there have been no mistakes,” Janus said

“Great, everything is going according to plan,” Dracula said

“And the wedding,” Janus asked

“Also going as planned, don’t worry by midnight tonight you will have your wife,” Dracula said getting a smirk from Janus, “Now leave me, I am nearly finished.”

“Of course, father,” Janus said with that he turned around and headed back in the castle.

In Castle Dracula, Kitty’s Room

Kitty who was still lying in bed was still reading Katerina’s diary, Dear diary,

Flashback – October 20, 1605

{Katerina’s Narration: It is the 20^th of October, it has been eight months since that day, the day when I first met Janus, three months since I asked him why we must always be apart, why must I wait so long to see him again, and it has only been three days since Janus told me why. It has been three days since I discovered that Janus is a vampire, is King Dracula’s son, and the reason why he is gone so long is because of the raids and purges. I do not hate him though, I cannot, because if Janus were to refuse then King Dracula would kill him. To kill his own son, King Dracula truly is a cruel man. It has also been three days since Janus asked me to leave with him. I said I would only do so if my parents would agree, Janus has been trying to convince my father ever since, but he refuses.}

In Katerina’s home stands Katerina, Janus by her side, her father, and her mother, “NO, I said no, you will not be going off with this man,” Katerina’s father said

“But father I don’t understands, why can’t I,” Katerina said

“Katerina, I am close to getting the Westchesters to agree to allow you to marry their son,” Katerina’s father said

“I don’t want to marry Aaron Westchester,” Katerina rejected

“I CAN’T BELIEVE THAT MY OWN DAUGHTER WOULD ACT THIS WAY,” Katerina’s father exclaimed, “The Westchesters are a very wealthy family, do you know what I had to do to get them to think about it?”

“I don’t care about wealth; I don’t need that. I need love and Janus loves me, and I love him,” Katerina said

“Naïve child, you know nothing of the world,” Katerina’s father said

“If I may sir,” Janus said, interrupting, “Anything that the Westchesters can give Katerina, I can give her more.”

“I don’t care,” Katerina’s father said, he then walked up to Janus, “Listen here you, I don’t like you. Something about you is fowl, and I don’t want you near my daughter.”

“FATHER,” Katerina exclaimed upset at her father.

“Now get out of my home,” Katerina’s father ordered

Janus stared at Katerina’s father for a moment, it looked like he was ready to do something, but he stops himself, he then starts to walk away and to the door.

“JANUS,” Katerina said running toward Janus catching him just as he opened the door, she looked at him desperately, begging him not to go.

“Don’t worry Katerina, I’m not giving up. I’ll be back,” Janus said, he then stepped out of the house and closed the door.

Once Janus was gone, Katerina turned toward her parents, her father in particular, “WHY? WHY WON’T YOU LET US BE TOGETHER?”

“I am protecting you Katerina. He is evil Katerina, but you are blind by it. I am trying to protect you,” Katerina’s father said

“EVIL, THERE IS NOTHING EVIL ABOUT JANUS. HE IS AN INCREBIBLE AND NOBLE MAN, IF YOU WOULD JUST GET TO KNOW HIM,” Katerina said

“This discussion is over, now go wash up for supper,” Katerina’s father said, Katerina stood there though staring at her father in frustration, “Now Katerina,” Katerina’s father commanded. Katerina stared for another moment, she then stormed away, as she left, she could hear an exhausted sigh from her father.

{Katerina’s Narration: Dear Diary, it is the 5^th of November, it has been two weeks since everything changed for me.}

October 22, 1605

Two days have passed since the altercation between Janus, Katerina, and her parents. Currently Katerina was tending to the vegetable garden that her family grows, she wasn’t paying much attention though, her mind being on Janus. She wonders where he is now. He said that he wouldn’t give up, and she has yet to see him. Is he gone? Has King Dracula sent him somewhere? But he normally tells her when he leaves. Has he given up on her, on them, believing that the trouble simply isn’t worth it? Immediately Katerina shook her head, no Janus hadn’t given up, he wouldn’t, he loves her, that itself is enough of a reason to keep trying. Right? She wonders where her parents are, they should have been here by now. They were just heading to town to the market, it shouldn’t have taken them that long.

Katerina who was pulling out some carrots was pulled out of her thoughts when she heard someone calling her name, turning her head, Katerina runs around the house to the front, to see one of the towns people, a girl named Jen, she and Katerina are the same age. Jen has blond hair, blue eyes, she is 5’6, and is wearing a puritan dress. “Jen,” Katerina said as Jen approached her, “What is wrong? Are you ok,” Katerina said as she goes to check on the girl.

“Katerina, something has happened to your parents,” Jen said

“My parents? What’s happened,” Katerina said anxiously

Before Jen could continue, they were interrupted, “Katerina,” a male voice said getting the two women attention. They turn to see Janus walking over to them.

“Janus,” Katerina said, relieved to see her love.

“What is the matter, you look anxious Katerina,” Janus said

“Jen, she says that something has happened to my parents,” Katerina said getting a surprised look from Janus.

“What. What has happened,” Janus asked

Katerina then turned back to her friend, “Please Jen, tell us what happened,” she said

Jen sighed and looked at Katerina solemnly, “Your parents were robbed by thieves,” Jen said

Katerina gasped, “Are they ok,” she asked

Jen shook her head, “No, they aren’t, they beat your father, and they violated your mother,” she said

“Mother, Father, I can’t believe it,” Katerina said upset at what she was just told.

“It’s ok Katerina,” Janus said wrapping Katerina in his arms, “We will go see them after they are treated,” Janus suggested giving Katerina a supportive smile making her smile too.

“Thank you, Janus,” Katerina said, Jen however wasn’t done with the news.

“You can’t,” Jen said getting Katerina and Janus’s attention.

“What do you mean, I can’t,” Katerina said

“Katerina, your parents aren’t being treated. They’re…they’re dead,” Jen said

“What,” Katerina whispered

“The thieves killed them,” Jen said

“No, no,” Katerina whispered, she then started to get louder, “NonononononoNONONONONONOOOOOOOOO……..,” Katerina cried as she fell to her knees, crying her eyes out. Janus immediately kneeled down and brought Katerina in his arms, holding her and letting her cry.

October 29, 1605

One Week has passed and Katerina is in her room, packing everything that she wishes to bring with her on her journey in the trunk. Finally, she picked up a doll and looked at it. Katerina smiled, her father had gotten this doll for her, she remembers that she used to take it everywhere with her. She loved this doll very much, even when she got older, Katerina never got rid of the doll, instead she sat her on one of her shelves for everyone to see. This doll, one of the only things that she has of her parents, “You ready for another adventure,” she said, keeping the doll in her hands, Katerina closed and locked the trunk, she then turned around and walked out of her room where some men were waiting. When the men saw her exit the room, they entered her room to get the trunk. Katerina paid no mind, she just kept walking through the house memorizing everything. This will be the last time she’ll ever be here. Finally, Katerina exits the house where Janus is waiting for her, and they walk to the carriage together.

“Are you ok Katerina,” Janus said

Katerina sighed, “No, I’m not. But I’ll get better, I hope,” she said

“You’re sure that you wish to leave,” Janus asked

“I’m sure, I can’t be here, not without them,” Katerina said as they approached the carriage, Janus then helped her get up.

“If that is what you want,” Janus said

“A fresh start, that is what I want,” Katerina said

Janus nodded as he got in the carriage as well, “Then that is what you will have,” he said, they then saw as some of the men bring Katerina’s trunk and place it in the back of the carriage. The men then went to the front of the carriage, “Are you ready my prince, my lady,” one of the men said

Janus looked at Katerina, she nodded her head, “Let’s go,” she said with that the carriage moved and Katerina watched as they were leaving, she was leaving the home that she spent her entire life in. Now she was going somewhere she had never been before, it’s new which is something she needs. She needs somewhere, where there are no old memories, a fresh start, and the best part is that she gets to be with Janus, she just wished that her parents were here.

Present Day

It was hard to leave, but I had to. There were just too many ghosts, it took us a couple of
days but we finally made it, and I must say, it truly is beautiful here.
I must go now. Farewell, Katerina.

After reading that passage Kitty closed the book and looked out the window to see the ghost town, “Heh, perhaps it’s beautiful when there is actually daylight,” Kitty commented, just then she hears her door opening. Quickly Kitty puts the book in the drawer of the nightstand next to her bed. Once the door is finally open Kitty looks to see that it is Janus staring at her lustfully.

“Hello Katerina,” Janus said

Kitty does a mental eye roll but puts up the act. She smiles sultry and crosses her legs bringing her knee up, letting more of her leg show, “Why hello, my fiancé,” Kitty said in a seductive voice, “So, what are you waiting for?”

With that Janus speeds over to Kitty, jumps on top of her, and smashes his lips on hers, more than eager to show Kitty why he is better than Peter.

Sanctum Sanctorum

In the Sanctum Sanctorum, Sitwell, and Jack were in Dr. Strange’s lair both discussing on what to do, “We’ve taken a real beating,” Sitwell said

“Yeah, we have, morale is low, but we must continue with the mission. No matter what,” Jack said getting a nod from Sitwell. “The problem is, how are we gonna infiltrate Dracula’s Castle, and get to the ceremony without having to fight our way through an army of vampires. It doesn’t matter whether we are healed now, by the time we get to the ceremony, we’d be exhausted.”

“It doesn’t matter, what we do, we’ll be fighting vampires, no, matter what,” Sitwell said

Jack nodded, “True. Where is Dr. Strange and Blade? We need their input for this,” he said

Just then Dr. Strange walks in the room, “I heard my name,” Dr. Strange said as he approached the two.

“Just wondering where you were. We’re trying to set up a plan, could use you and Blade’s input in it,” Jack said

“Sorry, but I had had to step out,” Dr. Strange said

“Step out? What could be so important,” Sitwell asked

“Just getting us some help. We need as much as we can get,” Dr. Strange said

“That’s for sure, now all we need is Blade,” Jack said

“He’s trying to talk to Peter. Trying to convince him to rejoin the mission,” Dr. Strange said

Jack sighed, “He shouldn’t bother, I looked in that boy’s eyes, he’s broken. The girl that he loves is transforming into a vampire and is with another. As far as he is concerned, she’s lost, and I don’t blame him. I’m afraid to say it, but unless we can get Janus to release Shadowcat, then Shadowcat’s transformation is inevitable. As far as Peter is concerned, we’ve lost. He won’t fight,” he said

“I wouldn’t be so sure about that, I have brought back some people I believe can persuade him,” Dr. Strange said

“As for Ms. Pryde becoming a vampire, well, all we need to do is make a stop at the Tri-carrier and that problem will be solved,” Sitwell said

Jack raised an eyebrow, “Why do I feel like that I’m being left out of a secret that everyone else is in on,” he said, causing Dr. Strange and Sitwell to smile.

“What about Ms. Russo, last I saw her, she wasn’t doing so good. Hard to believe that she is the same Alex Russo that has been causing mischief all these years,” Sitwell said, with all the bizarre things that happened on Waverly Place, of course S.H.I.E.L.D. would know of the Russos, and their activities.

“Alex has been through a traumatic experience and has finally been shown the reality of what saving the world entails. But don’t worry, that is handled as well,” Dr. Strange said

Somewhere Inside The Sanctum Sanctorum

Peter was in one of the rooms looking out the window and upon the city of New York. New York City, his city, this is the city of Spider-Man, but Peter doesn’t want to be Spider-Man anymore, he doesn’t deserve it, not after he failed Kitty. Not after he failed to protect her, he was her boyfriend, it was his job to protect her, to defend her, and he failed at both. He’ll never forget the first time that he met Kitty, he was just five years old at the time, but he can remember that day, as if it happened seconds ago.

Flashback – Midtown Preschool, 1990

It was the first day of preschool and the teacher was having everyone introduce themselves to the class. Eventually they got to him, as everyone looked at him, Peter felt incredibly nervous at having all the attention on him. He doesn’t like the attention, he’s had enough of it when his parents died.

“Go on sweety, please tell up your name,” the teacher said softly

“Peter Parker,” Peter said

“Hi Peter,” the class greeted which honestly unnerved Peter.

“Is there anything that you would like to tell us about yourself,” the teacher asked but Peter shook his head, his nerves getting the better of him.

The teacher nodded and gave Peter a reassuring smile, “Ok, we’ll get to learn more about you as the year develops,” she reassured Peter, “OK, now next let’s go with you, the little miss with the brown hair and ponytail,” the teacher pointed at a brown-haired girl who had her hair in a ponytail.

The girl stood up and looked at the room with a smile, not the least bit bothered with the attention. “Hi, my name is Kitty Pryde,” she said

“Hi Kitty,” the glass greeted making Kitty giggle.

“I am four years old, me, and my mommy and daddy just moved here. Hm, my mommy signed me up for dance classes, I only went to a few, but I like it. It’s fun,” Kitty said

The teacher smiled, “Thank you Kitty,” she said

“You’re welcome,” Kitty chirped as she sat down.

After that class started, it would be later in the day did Peter find himself alone. He has been quiet throughout the day, and that seemed to turn a lot of kids off. They called him weird, which hurt his feelings. Peter had been sitting by himself for fifteen minutes when someone came walking over and stopped in front of him.

“Hi,” a female voice said getting Peter’s attention, he turned to the voice and saw that it was that girl Kitty.

“I’m Kitty. What’s your name,” Kitty asked

“Peter,” Peter answered

Kitty gave a wide smile at that and nodded; she then surprised him by sitting down on the seat next to him. After that Kitty started to talk to him about anything that came to her mind, and man did a lot of things appear in this girl’s mind. Eventually Peter was forced to talk back, they then started talking. Once the break was over Kitty had dragged Peter with her the entire day. Finally, as the day ended and the kids were all getting ready to leave, Peter and Kitty were still together.

“This was a great first day,” Kitty said

“Yeah,” Peter said

“You want to know the best part though,” Kitty asked

“What,” Peter asked curiously

“When I met you,” Kitty said tapping Peter’s nose giggling.

Peter blushed, “I liked that to,” he said

“Gweat, I have an idea,” Kitty said

“What,” Peter said

Kitty smiled, “Let’s be best fwiends,” she said

“Best fwiends, weally,” Peter asked

Kitty nodded, “We’ll be best fwiends for evew,” she said

Peter looked at Kitty as she smiled and Peter himself couldn’t help but smile, he liked Kitty, she was nice and was the first kid to talk to him, “Ok,” he said

“Gweat, then this day forward we awe best fwiends for evew,” Kitty said

“Kitty,” a woman’s voice called getting Kitty’s attention to see her mother Rebecca Pryde at the door.

“My mommy’s hewe, see you tomowo Peter,” Kitty said

“See you tomowo,” Peter said

Kitty then does something that surprises Peter and kisses him on the cheek, “Bye,” she said and then she ran off to her mother and as they left Kitty was waving goodbye with Peter waving back.

Unknown to the two, their friendship would last for years to come.

Back To Present

Peter smiled as he thought about that day, it’s like he told Blade, when he first saw Kitty, he knew that he loved her. Kitty was the best friend that he could have ever asked for, she had stuck by him through everything, never letting anything or anybody separate them. Even things like social status, honestly Peter always thought that he held Kitty back. She could have become one of the most popular girls in school, all she had to do was ditch him. He wouldn’t have blamed her if she did, he was a nerd, a loser, he deserved to be at the bottom of the social ladder. But Kitty was kind, caring, outgoing, energetic, bubbly, insanely smart, and beautiful, she had the makings of a popular girl, she was born to be popular, but she wasn’t. She wasn’t popular because she hung out with him, she had plenty of opportunities to ditch him. A lot of kids told her not to bring him, told her to ditch him, told her to dump him, but she never did. Kitty would always take him to some party that she thought was fun and could get him to enjoy. Kitty never left him to go out and hang out with other people, popular people, she always stayed with him, even if it was for something that she wasn’t into. And every time someone told her to dump him, she would rip them a new one, he once saw her verbally tear down one of the most popular and handsome guys in the school, this was a guy that a lot of girls had a crush on, Kitty included. But that crush immediately vanished when she saw the way he treated and spoke to Peter, and when he told her to dump the loser, she tore him down until he was in shreds. After she’d done that, Kitty grabbed Peter’s hand and dragged him away, they went to her house to watch Star Trek together, they laid in her bed and ate popcorn.

Kitty had always been there for him, always stood by him, and he always tried to do the same for her. But this time, this time when she needed him the most, he wasn’t there, he couldn’t protect her, he failed her. Kitty has been bitten, unless Janus releases her then she will become a vampire, and she will stay with him. And tonight, tonight she will marry him. God the thought of that brings upon the worse of pains that he has ever felt. What he wouldn’t give to have her by his side again.

In Another Room Of The Sanctum Sanctorum

Mason and Alex were walking down the hallways of the Sanctorum, well, Alex was storming down the hallways while Mason was helplessly following her. The couple were having a fight over what should be done next. “NO, no,” Alex rejected

“Alex, it has to be done,” Mason said

“No, it doesn’t, at least not by you,” Alex said

“Yes, by me, I offered my help Alex, I want to help Alex,” Mason said

“Want,” Alex scoffed, “Of course you do, you don’t just want to look like a hero, you want to be a hero. Like you wanted to look like a hero when we thought the government was capturing wizards,” Alex said

“HEY,” Mason exclaimed, as he then sped up and stopped in front of Alex stopping her, “That’s not fair.”

“Boohoo, guess what Mason, life isn’t fair,” Alex said

“I need to help them Alex, I need to do this,” Mason said trying to get Alex to understand.

“Yeah, well you can count me out of this one. I’ve seen things Mason, things that I thought that I would never see. I saw kids die, I saw them slaughtered, vampires feed on them. Right in front of me I saw a girl killed by someone who I know, someone who I thought was good, someone who is supposed to become my family, and I saw him kill right before my eyes with glee in his eyes. And that girl, she was standing there, right in front of us, breathing, and alive. And then a claw through the back, and she immediately goes limp, dead, as if she wasn’t just alive five seconds ago. I saw corpses as I walked here Mason. I am never gonna get this out of my head, this will stay with me FOR THE REST OF MY FUCKING LIFE,” Alex said

“I didn’t want to come in the first place,” Mason said

Alex laughed at that, “So, this is my fault, THIS IS MY FAULT,” Alex snapped, she then stopped for a moment, “Actual, no, you’re right, this is my fault,” she said surprising Mason.

“Alex,” Mason said but Alex ignored him, and continued.

“Everyone I knew always said the same thing to me, I’m reckless, I’m thoughtless, I always jump into things without thinking and one day that was gonna land me in some serious trouble. You’ve even told me that Mason. Well, guess what, you were right. YOU WERE ALL RIGHT, BECAUSE TONIGHT, THIS NIGHT, I WAS THOUGHTLESS, I WAS RECKLESS, I JUMPED IN A SITUATION WITHOUT EVEN THINKING, AND LOOK WHERE THAT’S GOTTEN ME. IT’S GOTTEN ME HERE MASON. I WITNESSED CHILDREN DIE, I WATCHED AS MY HERO WAS DISCOVERED TO HAVE BEEN BITTEN AND HAD BEEN PLAYING US SINCE I MET HER, I HAD MY HAND BROKEN, MY WAND IS BROKEN, BEYOND REPAIR, I WAS ALMOST FED OFF OF BY VAMPIRES, JULIET’S MOTHER ALMOST SUCKED MY BLOOD, SHE WAS THIS CLOSE TO BITING ME IF SHE WASN’T CALLED OFF,” Alex said putting her index and thumb only and inch apart, “OH, HAVE I FORGOTTEN TO MENTION THAT WHEN THE VAMPIRES BECOME IMMUNE TO SUNLIGHT, SHE’S GONNA COME AFTER ME AND FINISH THE JOB. WE ALMOST DIED MASON, WE ARE LUCKY TO BE ALIVE, ALL I KNOW IS BECAUSE KITTY THINKS THAT LIVING IN THIS WORLD WOULD BE WORSE FOR US THAN DYING. WE ARE LUCKY TO BE ALIVE MASON, AND NOW YOU WANT TO GO BACK AND THROW YOURSELF AT THE WOLVES.”

“Well, I am a werewolf,” Mason said

“DON’T JOKE, THIS IS NOT SOMETHING TO JOKE ABOUT. YOU KNOW WHAT? YOU’VE ALREADY MADE YOUR DECISION. If you want to go and get yourself killed then go ahead,” Alex said as she stormed passed Mason.

“Alex,” Mason said helplessly watching Alex walk away from him.

Inside Castle Dracula, Kitty’s Room

Inside Kitty’s room moans and the mattress moving could be heard throughout the room. Through the room are clothes, there is Kitty’s dress and Janus’s clothes. On the bed it shows Janus in his underwear, and Kitty who is in her black lace bra and panties. Janus is lying on his back while Kitty is straddling his hips, her hands on his chest as she thrusts her hips against Janus’s grinding her covered pussy with his covered dick. The friction was absolutely delicious causing both people to moan in please. Kitty gives another thrust making the mattress hit against the back board again. She keeps on doing this over and over.

“Ohhhh, Katerina,” Janus said as he feels the pleasure that the friction gives him.

“Ohhhh, yesssss,” Kitty said with her eyes closed, she then pushes her hands off Janus’s chest and holds them in the air letting her chest pop out drawing Janus’s eyes, Kitty then gets more frantic with her movements, “Ah…ah…ah…ah…ah…ah…ah…ah yes…yes…yes…yes…yes…yes…yes,” she said thrusting between every sound and word. Janus then brings his hands up to Kitty’s breasts and squeezes them roughly, it was painful, but the pain makes it more pleasurable for her. After letting him play with her breasts a bit, Kitty drops herself down on her stomach and then starts to kiss Janus’s bare chest making him groan causing Kitty to look up. Now in reality it is Janus’s who Kitty is looking at and who is looking at her as if she is some possession. A possession that he is free to do with whatever he’d like. But in Kitty’s fantasy is another story.

Kitty’s Fantasy

Kitty is looking up to see Peter looking down at her with care, affection, and love, she continues to kiss up his chest, never breaking contact with his blue eyes. She finally kisses up to Peter’s collarbone, then to his neck, she leaves a few bites, licks, sucks, and kisses on it. She knows that within the hour they will be healed but she will take pleasure in knowing that they are here now, and that she gave them to him. Kitty then moves up to his face and kisses Peter’s lips, they kiss like that for a while, until Peter roughly flips them, Peter looks down on her lustily and Kitty returned the gaze.

Reality

Janus, now on top of Kitty looks down on her with lust in his eyes, and he can see the same amount of lust in hers. He wants to tear off the rest of her clothes, tear them off and claim her as his. But he knows that he can’t, if he tries, she’ll just phase out of his grip like last time. He doesn’t know why she just doesn’t act like how she was centuries ago. She didn’t want to give herself then, but he was able to claim her anyway. Katerina, she’s much more rebellious now, he admits that he likes it, but he will be sure to show her, just where her place is. For now, he’ll do as she wants and will just settle with this.

With that, Janus thrusts his hips hard against Kitty’s crashing their privates together and making Kitty scream in pleasure which makes Janus smirk. He then continues to thrust his hips crashing himself against her over and over again for ten minutes making the bed hit the wall, Janus grunt, and Kitty screaming in pleasure, “AH…AH…YEAH…YESS,” Kitty screamed

“WHO DO YOU BELONG TO TELL ME KATERINA WHO,” Janus said as he upped the strength in is thrusts.

“AAHHHHH,” Kitty’s screamed in pleasure as her back arched.

“TELL ME,” Janus said

“YOU YOU, I BELONG TO YOU. I AM YOURS, PLEASE USE ME, PLEASE MAKE ME CUM,” Kitty said, but she wasn’t saying that to Janus, in her mind she was saying that to Peter. Although she was aware that in reality it was Janus, she chooses to see and hear Peter. If she doesn’t do this, she’ll do either two things, the first is be sick that she is doing this anyone who isn’t Peter, and the second she would hit him, she would either punch him, or kick him in the groin, but she can’t do that, she has an act that she must perform and she must perform it perfectly. She just has to be careful not to say any names in fear that if she does then she will say Peter’s. So instead, she says yes, yeah, and so on. Smirk widening at what Kitty said, Janus increased his thrusts making Kitty scream louder, “AAAHHHHHHHHHH,” she screamed in pleasures, “YES…YES…YES…YES,” She said as she felt Janus’s covered cock making contact with her covered pussy constantly, “AH AHA AHAH AH AH AHAHAH, OH MY FUCK, FUCKFUCKFUCKFUCK, I’M I’M I’M CUMMING AHHHHHHHHHHH,” Kitty screeched as her back arched and she came, Janus then came seconds later his semen shooting in his underwear and nowhere on her, which she is thankful for, Kitty just lays there panting trying to catch her breath, her fantasy slowly fading and she is entering reality, “Wow,” she said, even though she is enhanced with the enzymes, she still can’t seem to keep up with a fully transformed vampire. It makes her wonder what Peter will be like, just the thought of a vampire Peter with the proportional abilities of a spider excites her greatly. If she can’t keep up with Janus now. Then even when she’s fully transformed, Peter would probably kill her just by fucking her, good thing vampires can only die a certain number of ways, and she’s sure death by sex isn’t one of them. At least she is pretty sure, she’ll have to look into that.

Janus who got off Kitty and was now standing up smirked as he heard what she said, he then looked at her and watches as she is still panting, a layer of sweat having formed on her skin, she was still in her bra and panties sitting up, her back against the pillows, one leg down the other having her knee up. All, he wants to do is tear off her clothes and fuck her just like he used too, fuck her till her eyes roll up, till her tongue is hanging from her mouth, till she is just a babbling mess begging and pleading him for more. She always said that she wanted loving and tender love making but her actions in the past said otherwise. She liked it when he was rough on her, she liked it when he used her, and they both knew it.

Kitty catches Janus’s look and rolls her eyes, this guy doesn’t love her, he probably didn’t even love the other girl. He just wants to possess her, have her so no one else can. He probably thought that Katerina would never leave him, she must have with this Petrus guy, and the fact that someone beat him. That Katerina thought there was someone better than him, probably drove him mad, and that is why he seems to constantly be trying to out due Peter. Who would have thought that a vampire prince who is as strong as him would be so pathetic. She can’t wait to see the look on his face when he finds out that she never had any intention of being with him, but with Peter instead. Kitty gained a cruel and amused smirk at the thought.

Janus, who missed the smirk had finally put on his clothes, which is a white buttoned shirt, a black vest, a black tailcoat with the collar up, black pants, and black shoes. He then turned to Kitty, “I have something for you,” he said getting a curious look from Kitty.

“For me,” Kitty asked

Janus then took out a box from his pocket, he opened the box, took out and showed Kitty a diamond ring, “This ring, I had planned to give you centuries ago, I had offered it once, but you refused. You were with Petrus, even when he was dead, you still refused to be with me,” Janus growled

“Well, that was then,” Kitty said taking the ring from Janus, and putting it on her finger, “This is now,” she then looked at the ring then at Janus, and smirked, “Screw Petrus, you’re the one I want to be with.”

Janus smirked, he then leaned down and kissed Kitty who returned it. Once they broke Janus spoke, “I must go, the potion should be finished by now,” he said as he stood up and started walking to the door.

“Does that mean that it’s time,” Kitty asked stopping Janus who looked at her.

“Close, I just have to check on a few things first,” Janus said

“Do you need any help,” Kitty asked, killing Dracula would be a great start in showing people that she is not a person to be trifled with, and when she adds Janus to the mix, they’ll really fear her.

“No, I’ll take out my father by myself,” Janus said

“Oh, come on, let me help,” Kitty said as she got off the bed and walked up to Janus, “Think about it, you and me facing your father. Think how terrible it would be for him knowing that he didn’t just get beaten by you, but me as well.”

“It would drive him mad,” Janus said

“Crazy mad,” Kitty said getting a thoughtful look from Janus, “Think about it,” Kitty said, slowly and sensually rubbing her hands down Janus’s chest. “Killing him together, it could be considered a testimony of the love that we share for each other.”

After a moment of thinking Janus looked at Kitty and smirked, “Alright Katerina, we’ll face my father together,” Janus said

“Excellent,” Kitty said as she gave Janus a sensual kiss, once they break apart Janus leaves Kitty’s room closing the door. Kitty smirked as she walked back to her bed and laid down, her back against the pillows. Helping Janus kill Dracula will change the reputation that she has around here. She’s not blind, she knows that one of the only reasons that anyone is frightened of her is because she’s Janus’s beloved. Anyone dares to harm her, and they would face Janus’s wrath. She needs to change that and quickly, now normally she would be really manipulative and just let the father and son kill each other so she could come out on top, without having to do a thing. But she needs to change her reputation or else no one would take her seriously, and helping Janus killing Dracula will be perfect, if anything goes wrong then she will just phase out of there. Then, after Dracula when she kills Janus, she doubts anyone would stand against her. But before she does anything, Kitty decides that it is time for a shower, the sweat makes her feel sticky and the smell makes her sick. It’s a reminder of what Janus, not Peter, did to her. “SERVENTS,” Kitty called, and immediately two women rushed in her room to her bed and bowed.

“Yes, milady,” one of the women, one of the ones who she met when she first saw this room said.

“Bout time you got here,” Kitty said, she then noticed the new girl, this girl was around her age, “And just who is this,” Kitty inquired

The second servant girl hesitantly looked up at Kitty, looking at her in fear which amused her, “My name is Sara. I was placed as a replacement for Cynthia,” the girl, Sara said

“Cynthia,” Kitty questioned raising an eyebrow.

“She was the one who was,” the first servant woman said, she then gulped, “Taken away.”

“Oh, I see,” Kitty said, “Well, no reason to talk about such trivial matters now,” Kitty noticed the first woman tense, but she didn’t care, “As you can see, I’m sweaty and I stink,” she said gesturing toward herself, “I wish to wash myself.”

“Would our lady like us to draw a bath,” Sara offered

“Well, I’m certainly not telling you this to make conversation am I,” Kitty said annoyed, “Yes draw me a bath, and make it a bubble bath, I use Dove products, they better be there when I arrive, or there will be consequences,” Kitty said her red eyes glowing scaring the two women.

“We’ll be sure that they are there by the time you are. I shall go prepare your bath,” Sara said

“Good, you do that,” Kitty said, with that Sara straightened up and started to walk away, but just as she opened the door Kitty stopped her, “Sara,” she said getting Sara to turn around and look at her.

“Yes milady,” Sara asked

“Do you know what happened to the other servant? She showed incompetence, what’s happening to her right now, well I imagine that she has a lot of bite marks on her body by now. Not the kind one gets for fun. Be sure not to show the same incompetence, or that will be your fate. Understand,” Kitty said getting a terrified look from Sara, who nodded her head.

“Y…Yes mi…milady,” Sara said

“Good, you may go. I expect to be notified when it is done,” Kitty said

“Of course,” Sara said, bowing once again, she then exits the room to do her duties.

Kitty then looked at the first servant woman, “Well, what are you still doing here. I have no need for you. Leave,” she ordered the woman.

The woman bowed, “Of course milady,” she said, with that the woman left the room.

“Hm, I’ll be sure to kill her. Something tells me that left unchecked then she could rebel,” Kitty said, seeing that she is alone again, Kitty opened the drawer to her nightstand, took out Katerina’s diary, flipped it to a page, and started reading it.

October 25, 1606
Dear diary, it has been one year since my parents have died, one years since I left the only home that I ever
known, one year since I moved to Town Dracule and started a new life. For a while everything was quite nice,
however I noticed that the people looked at me in fear. It is probably because I am with Janus, and they know
of his vampirism. It took me some time, but I was able to gain their trust and make some friends, they however
are weary when Janus is around. If only they would take the time to get to know him.
There does seem to be something wrong with Janus. Quite recently he seems to be changing, more short
tempered and demanding. He doesn’t like it when I spend time with other people, which is strange because, he
knew of my friends in my old home.
I remember it wasn’t that long ago when he wanted my purity, I didn’t want to. I wanted to wait till marriage to give
myself, but he convinced me. I have mixed feelings about it, I wanted my first time to be loving and tender, but that
isn’t what it was. It was more animal-like, he was an animal wanting nothing more than to breed me. It is not what I
wanted, in fact at first it scared me, but as we continued. I don’t know whether or not I should be ashamed, but I
enjoyed it, I enjoyed all of it. The things we’ve done, the noises we made, how I begged him to keep going, the ecstasy,
the pleasure was indescribable. As we finished and I screamed his name in passion, I was sweaty, I was panting,
I was tired, I couldn’t move, and barely conscious, but despite all that I still believed that I wasn’t ready. I still wished
that I have waited, I still do wish that. But it made Janus happy, and I suppose that’s all that matters. I believe that
I am gonna end here for now, I wish to take care of my plants. I will see if I can write tonight. Farewell, Katerina

Once the passage was done, Kitty moved on to the next passage, and she read about how Janus had surprised Katerina while she was taking care of her plants. He had visited her in the daylight, Katerina had gone on to explain how Janus had acquired the artifact, she voiced how wonderful it was that Janus could now walk in the sunlight, and how now they can spend more time together. She then goes on to explain everything that they have done together so far, and how much she has enjoyed it. It was only after she read the third passage which was Katerina saying how Dracula found out about the artifact and is now sending Janus out on a mission. Katerina is voicing her displeasure and worry on the matter. After she finished the passage, there is a knock on her door, “Come in,” Kitty said, and in enters the servant woman.

“Your bath is prepared milady,” the servant woman said

“Good, is all the essentials there,” Kitty said

“Yes milady,” the servant woman said

“Excellent,” Kitty said

“If you will follow me, then I will show to the bathroom,” the woman said

Kitty gets off the bed, “Thank you, um…,” Kitty said

“Mariam, milady,” Mariam said

“Mariam well let’s go,” Kitty said as she walked toward Mariam, she then got a robe and put it on, they then exit the room, and the servant leads her to the bathroom. Eventually, they arrived at the bathroom, Mariam opened the door for her, allowing Kitty to enter. Once she entered the bathroom, Kitty noticed that the bathroom was big, it had a black tiled floor, a marble sink, there was a toilet, with toilet paper hanging beside it, she sees a walk-in shower, but what really caught her attention was the bathtub. It was one of those jacuzzi tubs, that was as big as a hot tub. Next to the tub was a cart with all her products. Sara was next to the tub looking at Kitty nervously. Kitty walked around the bathroom a bit, it truly was amazing, she then walked up to the tub.

“Is everything satisfactory milady,” Sara asked hoping for a positive answer.

“Yes, it is. Excellent job,” Kitty said, as she took off her robe and handed it to Sara, “Hang that up for me.” Sara took the robe and did as she was told. Kitty then takes off her bra and panties, showing off her slender legs, tight butt, her shaved pussy, her flat yet toned stomach, and her c-cup breasts. Kitty throws her bra and panties to the floor, “I want those washed, and be sure to iron my dress, I don’t want any wrinkles on it.”

“Yes milady,” both servant women said

Kitty then steps in the tub and sits down, sighing as she feels the hot water relax her. Now this is what she calls the royal treatment. After the day that she’s had, she needs this. Oh yeah, she could get used to this. “You may go now,” Kitty said, with that both women bowed and left the bathroom, leaving Kitty alone. Using this alone time Kitty uses it to continue her reading, with that, she brings the book up and reads.

November 20, 1606
Dear diary something interesting has happened today, as Janus and I were hand-in-hand  
taking our daily walk around the town, I noticed a new face in the town, a stranger.
I was interested, and wanted to meet him, become his friend. Janus, however, didn’t,
he didn’t want to meet him, and didn’t want me to see him. We argued about it, I know
what it is like to be a stranger in a new town, I was lucky to have Janus, but as far as I could
tell the stranger didn’t have anyone. I wanted to change that, after all everybody could use
a friend. I told Janus that if he didn’t want to meet him, then I would. Janus however did
something…something that truly surprised me, he tightened his hand on my wrist,
and squeezed it hard. It…it hurt, in all the time that I have known him, Janus had never laid
a hand on me, he never hurt me, and the look in his eyes, truly was frightening. That was
when I knew that something was happening to him, he was changing, and I didn’t like it.
When I told him that he was hurting me, he released me, he tried apologizing, but I walked
away, I couldn’t face him. I approached the stranger, Janus followed me, we approached
the stranger and, I must say that he was very handsome. I can’t tell Janus that though or he
would turn jealous. He always becomes jealous when he finds out that I find a guy handsome.
We got his attention, I asked where he came from, he came from up north. I asked what
brought him here, he was looking for work, I told him that we could use some good workers
and try the fields, he thanked me. He then held out his hand and introduced himself. His name
is Petrus, I took his hand, and told him my name. I remember when I took his hand in mine, I felt
something, like a jolt. It was nice, that is when I knew that him being here would was for the best.
I wonder if he felt it too. Anyway, I must go and prepare supper. Farewell, Katerina.

As Kitty sat in the tub, she continued to read, she was finding Katerina’s story more interesting by the passage.

Sanctum Sanctorum

Alex was in one of the studies, she was sitting down on the floor watching the fire. In the background she can hear Mason behind the door, calling her name. He wanted to talk, probably about the mission but she had no interest in talking. Alex continues to watch the fire as she watched the fire, memories of the past couple hours come running through her head. She remembers being in the hotel room just relaxing and reading a magazine when Mason came in and said he was going out to roam and that he’d be back in an hour, then he left. She remembers waiting two hours for him, when the second hour past Alex got worried enough to use a location spell. Once she found him, Alex used a spell to take her to him. She remembers arriving in a bush, she looked through the bush and saw Mason with a lot of people, people who she didn’t know. They were talking and she, being nosy, was listening. Ok so maybe she was spying on them a little. Give her a break, she was curious.

She remembers one of the werewolves say something then she sees the man with the nicely cut hair, goatee, blue body suit and red cape summon some kind of red bands, then before she could do anything the bands are thrown at her and restrain her. She remembers being questioned, Mason defending her and telling them who she is. She remembers the other wizard released her because she was unable to break free. Yeah, most powerful wizard her foot.

She remembers finding out Mason was helping the group, that there was big trouble. She remembers offering her help and Mason rejecting her, saying that it was too dangerous. She remembers saying that she’s been in danger before, and Mason saying not like this, this was different. He was right it was, now she wishes she never offered. She remembers the wizard backing her up and her going through the portal with Mason following her.

Alex remembers appearing in the Sanctum and being amazed by it, she remembers being told that she was in the Sanctum Sanctorum and the shock she felt because of it. She remembers realizing that the mystery wizard was the Sorcerer Supreme, Dr. Strange himself. She simply couldn’t believe that she was in his presence, the honor she felt for being in the same room as him. She remembers being introduced to the Howling Commandos, Spider-Man, and…Shadowcat. She was introduced to Shadowcat, her hero, and her crush. Fine there you have it, if Alex had crushes on guys, then she certainly had crushed on some girls, she’ll even say that she thought that Gigi was hot, not that she’d ever tell the bitch that. She’s had crushes on heroines before, Black Widow, Jean Grey, Invisible Woman, but her biggest crush had to have been Shadowcat or Kitty as she was told she could call her. Alex always thought that the girl was hot, her brown hair, cute face with that innocent and adorable smile that would be on it but could quickly become a look of determination when she was on a mission. Her mission suit which she thought looked great, very stylish. It certainly did a great job showing off that slim body of hers. Kitty despite not having destructive powers was a total bad ass with how she would charge opponents bigger and stronger than her, how she never hesitated once when people were in danger, she always jumped in, not caring if she died, not caring that these same people were probably slandering her before. Kitty didn’t care, she just went in and saved them. Kitty really is awesome, Alex became a huge fan of the girl, and Alex wasn’t lying when she said that Kitty had fans, that there were more people out there who supported not just her, and X-Men, but they supported mutants in general. Kitty, she’s made a big difference which is why Alex can’t hate her or be angry, especially after the explanation Dr. Strange gave them. If anything, Alex feels sad for the girl, she feels sympathy for her and what happened to her.

Sighing, she remembers being told the situation and she thought it was cool that Dracula existed. Of course, she had to take that back when she got frowns from everyone, but privately Alex thought it was cool. Now, now she doesn’t think that. Dracula isn’t cool, he’s evil, and she hates him, she hates him, Janus, and vampires more than anything.

She remembers when everyone was relaxing, when she observed Kitty and Peter quickly deducing them to be a couple, she then watched Dr. Strange and still couldn’t believe she was working with him. She remembers Dr. Strange catching her and calling her over. She remembers him saying that she can ask him questions, and just then every question that she’s ever had just vanished. The only thing she could think of is why he knows of her, and he said that he recognizes potential and that she had a lot of it, but he didn’t elaborate when she asked what she had potential for. She remembers discovering her being a witch, then reading that book, she remembers Kitty coming up and them talking, getting to know each other. It makes Alex wonder if it was just an act on Kitty’s part, did she even think of her as a friend? She remembers Kitty leaving for the bathroom, then minutes later they hear noises, and one of Dr. Strange’s students comes running in to warn them of the vampires. That’s when everything changed for Alex, because just as the girl was warning them, a claw is shoves through her chest, killing her. That was the first time that Alex really saw someone die like that and it shocked her, it shocked her greatly, especially when she discovered the killer was Juliet’s dad, Alucard.

Alex doesn’t remember much after that, she remembers watching the girl’s body, and her death playing over and over in her head. Then she heard Mason’s roar which snapped her out of her shock, if only temporarily. She had exited the room and into the hall only to see carnage, students and teachers all dying or being turned, her ‘teammates’ fighting with all their might and just barely holding on. Teammates, that’s a laugh, how could she call them teammates when she didn’t do anything to help them.

She remembers Mason’s roar, she followed it until she saw Mason on the ground about to be killed by a vampire, she took out her wand and shot the vampire off her boyfriend. She then ran over to Mason and helped him, she remembers pointing her wand at Alucard and Cydney, asking them, begging them to stay back, she didn’t want to hurt them. Alucard said that they wanted to hurt her, she was then told how Juliet and her father had been protecting them for years, and she didn’t even know it. She remembers them charging her and her saying a protection spell, she thought that would have been it, but she was wrong, because Alucard and Cydney started to attack her shield weakening it and her. It stayed like that for a while until she grew so weak that the bubble weakened and together Alucard and Cydney broke through the bubble. Alex remembers the backlash threw her back a few feet, she then remembers intense pain in her hand, Cydney had sped over to her and stomped on her hand, breaking both her wand and hand. She’ll never forget when Cydney was only inches away from her, ready to bite her and feed off her. She’ll never forget that moment, it had to be the scariest moment of her life. I makes her wonder just how did Kitty feel. Did she go through the same thing or was hers worse? When the fangs pierced her skin, the transformation, she heard the beginnings of the transformation is terrible, one of the worse things that you could feel.

Alex closed her eyes, they barely survived, they could have been killed but for some reason Kitty spared them. And now, after everything that has happened to them, they still want to try and stop the ceremony. Can’t they see that it is hopeless!? They lost, if they go to Transylvania then they will all die, and she can’t. She just can’t.

Alex is broken from her thoughts when she hears the door to the study open, someone must have unlocked it. She then hears footsteps coming toward her. In the corner of her eye, she sees a pair of shoes, the person then sits down next to her.

“Leave me alone Mason, I told you, I’m not going. So just leave,” Alex said

“Well, that’s certainly not gonna happen,” a familiar voice, a voice of the person who she wished was here with her said.

Alex turned her head and who she saw made her speechless for a moment, because right next to her, sitting down was none other than her big brother, “Justin,” she whispered in surprise, “What…what are you doing here,” Alex asked

Justin didn’t say anything at first, he just opened his arms, “Come here,” he said

Not having the strength to put on a strong façade, Alex did as Justin said and fell into his arms crying into his chest. Justin didn’t say anything, all he did was wrap his arms around Alex and held her. There was no need for talking right now, right now Alex needed to let her emotions out, and Justin was giving her the chance. That’s how they sat, a big brother holding his little sister, protectively in his arms.

They stayed like that for a while, neither saying a thing until finally Alex’s tears stopped, but she didn’t pull away. She stayed in Justin’s arms, keeping her head buried in his chest, she needed this, needed him. Her big brother, the only person in the world who could keep the monsters away, the only person in the world where she felt safe and protected. No matter how much they fought, argued, or annoyed each other Alex knows that in the end that Justin is the only one she can count on, he will always be there for her, he will always protect her, and right now she needs him, more than ever. But still, she can’t help but wonder, “What are you doing here,” she asked

“Dr. Strange summoned me, said that he actually did need my help,” Justin said

Alex peeked up and looked at Justin, “Actually,” she asked, wondering what that means.

“I helped Dr. Strange locate the Vampyr tablet that was in Germany,” Justin explained

“You’ve been involved in this, all along,” Alex asked

“I guess. Because of the short time span that Dr. Strange had, he needed to find the piece quickly, but despite how powerful he is, he was afraid it wouldn’t be enough. So, he summoned some of the most powerful magi that he knew. I was in my office at WizTech getting ready to go home when I got the summons,” Justin said

Alex grinned, “Knowing you, you probably freaked out. Getting a summons from Dr. Strange,” Alex said

Justin returned the grin, “I have no idea what you’re talking about,” he said making Alex laugh.

Alex’s face then became solemn, “Did you know what was at stake though? Did you know who you were facing? Did you know the danger,” she asked

Justin nodded his head, “I did, I’d known for a while,” he asked

“How long is a while,” Alex asked

Justin sighed, “Two months,” he said

“TWO MONTHS,” Alex said standing up and staring down at her brother, “You’ve known that this was happening for two months, and you didn’t think to tell anyone.”

Justin stood up and faced Alex, “No one could know Alex. If anyone knew, could you imagine the mass panic there would have been? These are the kind of things that need to stay quiet,” Justin said

“No, these things, they need to be told. My God, Justin, what else have you kept from us,” Alex asked

“More than you know Alex. More that you know, but that’s one of the prices of being a headmaster. As headmaster of WizTech it is my job to help preserve the magical community, especially considering I’m Prof. Crumbs successor. It’s a tough job, and it takes a toll, if not for Juliet’s support, I don’t think I would last as long as I have. I was told of the threat so I could prepare WizTech if Dr. Strange and The Howling Commandos failed. After I helped Dr. Strange locate the tablet, I went to the school and had the teachers prepare the defenses that we set up,” Justin said

“We should have been told, maybe we could have…,” Alex said but paused not sure what to say.

“Could have what Alex? Could have joined? Maybe you could have joined in the fight? Look at you Alex,” Justin said gesturing toward Alex and the state that she is in. “You think that you would have acted any differently than you have today?”

Alex sighed at that, “You’re right. You’re always right. If I had known about this months ago, I wouldn’t have thought about it, I would have just jumped right in without thinking. Just like I always do. You always told me that would get me in trouble that I wouldn’t be able to get myself out of Justin. And you were right. I jumped in a situation without thinking, and I got myself in some serious trouble Justin, and I don’t know how to get myself out of it,” Alex said tears falling down her face again.

“You’re afraid,” Justin stated, all he got was silence from Alex, “You don’t have to hide it, Alex. You know I won’t judge you for it. I’m afraid Alex, I’m very afraid, but I’m still gonna go out there and fight.”

“NO,” Alex said as she immediately rushed toward Justin, “No Justin, you can’t. You can’t fight.”

“I have to fight; this is one of my duties as a headmaster. If, I am ever called upon to join a battle or if I deem a battle needed to fight then it is my duty to fight,” Justin said

“You can’t Justin, you can’t. If you go to Transylvania to fight, you will die. Please, Mason is already going, please don’t go too. If you died Justin, I won’t be able to handle it. Please, don’t go,” Alex begged

“I have to, I have a duty,” Justin said

“As headmaster, fine. Ignore them, quit being headmaster,” Alex said

Justin shook his head, “I can’t do that,” he said

“If this is about losing your powers then I’ll give you mine. Their yours Justin, you can be the family wizard. Please Justin, please,” Alex begged

“You’re afraid,” Justin said

Alex paused for a moment, “Yes, I’m afraid,” she admitted

“You’re afraid of the vampires, you’re afraid to fight them, you’re afraid of the consequences if you lose, and you’re afraid of what the cost will be if we win,” Justin said

“Yes. How can you not be afraid Justin? I’ve seen things today, Justin, things that I never thought that I would ever see. I was in a fight today, no scratch that. That wasn’t a fight, it was me cowering behind a defense bubble, fearing for my life. I was almost fed on today, and it wasn’t like the first time. The first time was sneaky, I didn’t even know it was gonna happen. But this time, she was right above me, she…she wasn’t human. I remember her leaning down to my neck, she was just gonna bite me, I was so scared, so terrified. How do I get over something like that,” Alex asked

“I heard about that,” Justin said

“Did you hear that it was Cydney who did it? Juliet’s mother Justin,” Alex said

“I did, I was wondering if they would ever try again,” Justin said

“You knew that they were like this,” Alex asked

“Not in the beginning, in the beginning I thought just like you. They were vampires, but they were goofy too. When Alucard raised his arms in the air talking about facing his wrath, it was so silly, so funny. But that was an act, it made them friendly, so they could get close to people, so people would let their guard down, and once their guard was down. Just like any predator they would strike, and they would feed. It had been a strategy that the two had been using for centuries. Juliet had always tried to rein them in, she couldn’t stop them from hunting, but she was able to keep the death count low,” Justin said

“Cydney said that Dad and Juliet had been protecting us,” Alex said getting a nod from Justin.

“They were, they teamed up together to keep Juliet’s parents away. Juliet was able to intercept them personally, she’s had many confrontations with them. Gotten quite physical at times while Dad had other means to protect us. He made charms and potions. Remember that bracelet that he guilted you into wearing,” Justin asked getting a nod from Alex,

“I remember him freaking out when he found out I took it off, and not the humorous freak out. He was furious that I took it off. I couldn’t understand why,” Alex said

“That was a charm that he made, it was able to ward off Alucard and Cydney for some time,” Justin said

“I didn’t realize that Dad and Juliet were protecting us,” Alex said

“Alucard and Cydney wanted us. They saw how powerful we were getting and wanted us before we got our full powers. As wizards in-training, they could take us, but once we became full wizards it would have been much harder, especially since the Russo family is known to be one of the strongest magical families out there,” Justin said

“We are,” Alex asked

Justin grinned, “Really should have paid more attention in Dad’s lessons,” Justin said

Alex sighed, “You’re right, I should have, maybe if I did, I wouldn’t be in this mess,” she said

“We’re all afraid Alex, but we’re still gonna fight. I’d rather die fighting for the world, for my family than live in a world ruled by vampires. Wouldn’t you,” Justin asked

“This isn’t like years ago Justin, where we’re facing a wizard rebellion full of teenagers, or the Angels of Darkness. This is different, you’ve seen the bodies. That was done by a horde of vampires. Out there, in Transylvania, a nation that is shrouded in darkness, a nation that is filled with vampires. You’ll be surrounded, attacked on all sides, you’ll be out gunned, and outnumbered. Out there, that’s the endgame. How are you guys planning on beating that,” Alex asked

“Together,” Justin said

Alex took a step toward Justin and looked at him intensely, “We’ll lose,” Alex said

Justin returned Alex’s stare with the same intensity, “Then, we’ll do that together too,” Justin said

Alex let a brief smile cross her face, she then turned around and walked away a few steps, then looked back at her brother, “I don’t even have a wand. Mine was destroyed,” Alex said

Justin smiled, “You know, when you became the family wizard, there were a few things that you forgot to take,” he said getting a confused look from Alex. With a snap of his fingers a robe appeared in front of Alex, “The family wizard robe. Given only to the family wizard. When I was ahead of you and Max, Dad gave it to me. When you and I were bumped down to where we were unable to compete in the competition, it was given to Max. Both of us received it because it was thought that we would be the family wizard, but we’re not,” Justin said, he then opened his hand and what looked like a book appeared in it, “The family spell book. Holds some of the strongest spells in the Russo family,” Justin then held out both hands and a rectangular box appeared in them.

Once Alex saw the box, her heart sped up, she knew what was in that box. It is an object that she had been avoiding for years, because of all the trouble it caused, because of all the trouble she caused with it. That was the closest that she got to losing her family. She doesn’t say it out loud, but she has always blamed herself for that. The only positive things that came out of that adventure was she had gained a better appreciation for her mother, and it brought her and Justin closer together. Things that they never said to each other were finally said. It was like a weight had been lifted off her shoulders. Alex knows that she isn’t the wiz…witch she used to be, but is she really ready for that? After everything that has happened, is she ready to wield it.

Justin then opened the box to show, “The family wand,” Justin said

The family wand looked exactly like how Alex remembered it. It was silver in color, has an oddly shaped handle with a leather section, one part of the handle which is the middle top there is a red bump, and the shaft is shiny silver which is shaped like a twig. Even from here, Alex can feel the power that it holds.

“This wand is given to the family wizard, and that’s you Alex. These items, that robe, that book, this wand, they all belong to you. You are the family wizard,” Justin said

Alex looks hesitant, “Justin, I…I can’t, you should take them. You’ve always been the better wizard, sorcerer, mage,” Alex corrected herself.

“You’re afraid that you will make the same mistake you did years ago. You were a wizard in-training then Alex, you didn’t have the experience to wield it, but now you do. You may not show it, but you do have the knowledge, you have the caution, and you have the experience. You have proven yourself repeatedly, why you deserve to be the family wizard. I believe in you Alex, so does Max, Dad, Mom, Harper, Zeke, Juliet, Mason, Dr. Strange, The Howling Commandos, Spider-Man, and Shadowcat. We all believe in you, take the wand Alex, it’s yours,” Justin encouraged

Alex looked contemplative; she was in an internal struggle with herself. Can she do this? She’s afraid, so afraid, not just of this wand, but of the fight. She doesn’t want to fail, she doesn’t want to be a vampire, she doesn’t want to die. But what could be worse? She remembers Blade’s warning, a world where every day is a day of survival, trying to keep herself from being fed on. She’d see her family die, some may even be turned, then she’d be running from them, and even forced to kill them. Is that a world she wants to live in? No, it’s not a world she wants to live in. Alex then remembers what Justin said.

“I’d rather die fighting for the world, for my family than live in a world ruled by vampires. Wouldn’t you,” memory Justin asked

Yes, she would, she has no intention of living in a world ruled by vampires. She would rather fight for the world, fight for her family with Justin than to live in that world, and if they die, then they’ll do that together too. Her decision made Alex looks at Justin, “You’re wrong Justin, I’m not the family wizard,” Alex said grabbing the wand from the box, she could feel its power course through her, giving her its magic, her magic, she forgot how it felt. But unlike last time, it feels right, like the wand has accepted her as its wielder. She then grabbed the spell book, and the robe. Once she touched the robe something happened, something that surprised Justin. The robe changed form, it was no longer a robe, instead it became a black cape. (The same cape the Power Rangers Mystic Force wear when they are not morphed)

“Whoa,” Justin said

Alex wasn’t surprised instead she smiled and put the cape on her, and once it was on, Alex herself lit up, and once the light died down, she is no longer in her normal clothes instead she is wearing a white long-sleeved shirt, a black collared leather vest with black leather pants, black shoes, on her waist is a holster for her wand, while her spell book was nowhere in sight.

“How did,” Justin asked

“The wand, spell book, and robe sensed my need of different clothing. They could sense that I was going into a battle and so they responded and transformed my clothes to suit my needs,” Alex explained

Justin was shocked, he could see it, Alex didn’t have the same feeling to her that she normally did, no, now her power is more obvious, now she is serious, “You’re the one who’s wrong Alex, you’re not the family witch, you’re a hero. So, are you ready,” he asked

Alex looked Justin in the eyes, her face one of determination, “I’m ready,” Alex said

In Dracula’s Throne Room

Dracula was sitting on his throne, contemplating what to do next. The potion is finished he has used all the blood of his victims, and he has used the appropriate charms on it. The time of the ceremony is approaching, but he cannot relax yet. No, the only time when he will do so is after the ceremony is complete. But there is still time, still time to stop him, the Howling Commandos will come, he knows they will, with people like the Daywalker on their side, they won’t give up. In order to stop them, they must be killed, but Janus, the fool spared their lives, and all because of what the wench said. It makes Dracula wonder if all is as it seems with her, if she was truly with Janus then she would have let him kill everyone, but she didn’t. Instead, she stopped him, now when one thinks about it, with heroes living in a world that they failed to stop could be considered a fate worse than death. But in another perspective is that she saved them because she still holds feelings for them and wants them to stop him, so she gave them a chance. Dracula had watched Katerina a bit, and he knows not all is as it seems when it comes to her. She’ll be his son’s undoing; he knows that much. Oh well, if his son will allow himself to be blind to this girl then he’ll let it happen. Janus deserves to fall if he can’t tell he is being used, as long the girl stays out of his way then he’ll let her proceed. Who knows, maybe she’ll be a more worthy successor than Janus.

A he continued to think, a pair of hands were slowly raising from the ground, but just as they were about the grab his feet, Dracula jumped away a few feet and turned around to where he sees a pair of hands, “Come out Ms. Pryde or I’ll pull you out,” he said

Suddenly Kitty rises from the ground in a slow manner until her feet are on the ground, “Ms. Pryde? Haven’t been called that since I got here,” Kitty said

“You will find that unlike my son, I am not disillusioned with the past. I also have a past with one of your teachers,” Dracula said

“Hm,” Kitty said interested, she sure that he means Logan, Janus has told her of some of the history of Transylvania. She’s aware that King Vlad who helped fight in WWII was Dracula plus the Avengers has tangled with the guy a few times, and Wolverine just happened to be with them, “So you’re my future father-in-law, Count Dracula,” Kitty said

“You dare to call me by such a title, I am the vampire lord. No one would dare to cross me,” Dracula said

“Except Iron Man, Captain America, Black Widow, Hulk, Thor, Ant Man, Wasp, Wolverine,” Kitty taunted

Dracula snarled, “You insolent girl, you think I care if you are betrothed to my son. I’ll kill you where you stand,” he said

“I think you’ll be quite busy, after all, I’m just the distraction,” Kitty said

Just then before he could do anything Dracula is tackled by a flying figure and is slammed into the wall. Dracula looked to see who would dare attack him, and isn’t surprised to see the attacker to be his own son, “Janus,” Dracula said

“Hello father,” Janus said as he smirked at Dracula, “Your time is up.”

Dracula tisked he then broke Janus’s hold on him and punched him in the face throwing him fifteen feet away. In a blur Kitty is by Janus’s side, “Janus, are you ok,” she asked the vampire prince.

“I’m fine Katerina,” Janus said as he stood up with Kitty by his side.

“So, you finally found it? The courage to try and overthrow me, I was wondering when you would try. But tell me son, are you so weak that you need help from a mortal than to fight me on your own,” Dracula said

Kitty stepped up at that, “I am Janus’s future wife, we are partners in this endeavor, it only makes sense that we kill you together,” Kitty responded which made Janus growl a bit, he’ll have to show Katerina where she stands.

“Hm, tell me son, is this her speaking or both of you? Does she speak for you now,” Dracula said

“I speak for myself. Katerina is my future wife, we will fight and kill you together,” Janus said

“Enough chitchat. Are we gonna kill him or what,” Kitty said

“Fools, I’ll kill the both of you,” Dracula said

“We will see,” Janus said

The three stared each other down for a moment, Janus and Kitty vs. Dracula, then finally they charged each other, Janus thrust his claws at Dracula, but his father dodged and kicked him away. Kitty then tried a jump kick, but Dracula caught her leg and slammed her hard on the ground, he then threw Kitty across the room until she hit the floor.

As Kitty got up, Dracula made a whip of magic and whipped it at Kitty who instinctively phased, however much to her shock, the whip made contact with her arm, and she was once again thrown to the ground. Instinctively she holds her arm in pain. Ok so this isn’t a good beginning. Why didn’t anyone tell her that Dracula knows magic? That would have been a good bit of information to have. And why did she not phase through that whip? Kitty would have to think of that later, because she had to dodge another strike from that whip.

Before Dracula could try another attack, he sees a ball of fire heading towards him making him dodge. He turns and sees Janus throw another fireball at him, Dracula quickly summons his own and throws it, intercepting Janus’s fireball. Due to the power of both fireballs, there was a big explosion. Janus watched the smoke, just then crimson chains can from the smoke and one wrapped around his neck, and the other his torso trapping his arms. The chains start to tighten around him making him grunt in pain. Once the smoke clears Dracula is shown smirking as he holds the chains in his hands. “The Crimson Chains of Cyttorack,” Dracula said, he then lifted the chains over his shoulder and slammed Janus against the ground. Dracula then swung the chains and Janus crashes against the chair destroying it.

“HEY, GET AWAY FROM MY FIANCE,” Kitty said as she sped to Dracula and punched his face making him lose his focus and the chains. Dracula growled and struck his claw at Kitty who dodged it and then kicked his chest making him grunt, Kitty tries for a punch, but Dracula catches it he then kicked Kitty in the torso, she was able to keep her balance and slid 15 feet away. Dracula then charged Kitty, and threw a punch, she however blocked it but winced even though she is enhanced, Dracula is a full vampire while she is still transforming which makes her weaker than the vampire king. At a fast speed Dracula goes to cut off her head with a chop, not having enough time to dodge or block, Kitty instinctively phased unsure if it will work, surprisingly it did work and Dracula’s hands phased through her neck.

Before Dracula could do anything else he was kicked across the face by Janus sending him to the ground, “Crimson Chains of Cyttorack,” Janus chanted, crimson chains appeared in his hands and he whipped them at his downed father, who was just able to roll away from being hit, and stood up, he however couldn’t dodge the other chain that was swung at his chest making him yell in pain. Janus then swung up to where the chains were in the air and then brought them down on his father, Dracula however caught the chains.

This was an opening that Kitty saw and immediately sped up to Dracula stopping in front of his, “Let’s see how you do without your heart,” Kitty said getting ready to phase her hand through Dracula’s heart making Dracula’s eyes widen realizing that he wouldn’t be able to react in time. Janus however wouldn’t let that happen and so he swing his chain at Kitty hitting her across the face throwing her back onto to ground.

Janus’s lack of focus would cost him because Dracula grabbed the chain and quickly pulled Janus to him, digging his claws in Janus’s chest making him gasp in, “Fool,” Dracula said as he grabbed Janus by the neck and threw him to where Kitty was just getting up.

As they both got up, Kitty turned toward Janus, “What was that, I had him, I was just about to kill him,” Kitty said, she was then grabbed by her shirt and pulled up toward Janus.

“Know your place Katerina, my father is mine to kill. Not yours, stay out of my way,” Janus said, deciding to show Kitty where her place in the relationship really is. He then throws her on the ground, grew batwings on his back and charged Dracula, Dracula himself grew batwings and charged Janus, they then start to have an arial battle.

As Kitty watched, her hatred for Janus only increases as well as her want to kill him, “Your hubris will get you killed Janus,” she said, Kitty would just love to let the guy die be killed by his own father, but she needs him right now. She knows that she is no match for Dracula as she is, but with Janus they could possibly kill him. The worst part is that now she is gonna have to play submissive to him, she’ll do it for now, at least until she is ready to strike. With that Kitty decreased her molecules and started to run up the air like she was running up steps, and right when she found and opening, she took it by jumping up above the two vampires, she then made herself solid again, let herself drop and drop-kicked Dracula to the ground making him crash, “Now that’s what I’m talking about,” Kitty said

Janus, however, ignored Kitty and charged his father. Dracula was unable to dodge as Janus punched his head making a little crater. Janus grinned with glee; he then went to grab Dracula’s neck. The vampire lord’s eyes quickly snapped open and grabbed Janus’s wrist surprising Janus, Dracula then pulled his son down and headbutted him, crushing his nose, Dracula then threw Janus off, he was about to continue but caught someone speeding at him, he then caught Kitty’s punch by her wrist, her fist was just inches away from his face. Dracula’s menacing eyes made contact with Kitty’s determined eyes. Dracula then kicked Kitty’s stomach making her gasp in pain and arch backward, however because Dracula didn’t let go of her wrist Kitty dislocated her shoulder causing her more pain. Dracula then backhanded Kitty 20 feet away.

Janus quickly said a spell to summon a sword and charged his father. Dracula, seeing this summoned a sword as well and met Janus in the middle, their swords clashing with each other. Both showing their skills with the blade, Janus slashed diagonal right, Dracula blocked and slashed horizontally, but Janus dodged, and tried to stab Dracula who dodged, then swung at Janus’s head but he ducked, he then tried slashing up, but Dracula stepped back dodging, he then gave Janus a hard kick sending him away.

Dracula couldn’t continue the attack because Kitty sped to him, and jump kicked him in the face. He growled in annoyance as he looked at Kitty, she is starting to become more trouble than he thought. Dracula swung his sword at Kitty with every intention of cutting off her head, she however ducked and phased, but even though she didn’t get injured some strands of her hair was cut, which again surprised her, because she was in a phased state, that sword shouldn’t have been able to touch her, but it cut her hair. How? Dracula tries to bring his sword down, but Kitty rolled out of the way. Kitty then charged Dracula, the vampire tries to stab her, deciding that phasing is useless right now, she instead dodged the attack and kicked his chest making Dracula stumble, not letting up Kitty throws a punch to Dracula’s stomach making him grunt in pain. Dracula tries to backhand Kitty, but she phases avoiding any damage. That’s when it occurred to her, she can’t phase through the sword, but she can phase through Dracula himself. Why this is, she doesn’t know. She’ll have to figure that out later. Though it is time to take advantage of this, with that Kitty jump kicked Dracula in the face, she then tries to punch him but he dodges and tries to kick her stomach but she phases, Dracula then slashed down at her but Kitty rolled away, she then ran to Dracula jumped, decreasing her molecules to speed her up dodging Dracula’s sword, she then becomes solid and lets herself drop, kicking Dracula in the face making him stumble. Kitty once again charges and tries to attack but Dracula dodges and swings at her head, she dodges, but Dragula is now wise to her and just as she ducked Kitty is kicked in the cheek with his foot sending her away.

Janus runs up to Kitty, “I told you to leave him to me, he is mine to kill,” he growled at Kitty.

“Yeah, and look how that is working for you,” Kitty said as she got up, “You certainly weren’t complaining when I drop-kicked him and gave you that opening. Look if we want to beat him then we must work together,” Kitty said getting a growl from Janus, “You want to be the king don’t you. Then let me help.”

Janus was silent for a moment contemplating until finally he answered, “Fine Katerina, we will work together,” he growled as if the prospect angered him.

“Now listen all you need to do is get him on the ground, after that I’ll take it from there. Ok,” Kitty said

“Alright,” Janus said

“Ok, then let’s move,” Kitty said as she and Janus separated to do their own parts of the plan.

Janus charged his father again slashing his sword down, but Dracula parried it, then swung his sword horizontal which Janus dodged, the prince then swung vertical right, but it was blocked. This is how it was for a while, swords clashing, neither getting a strike on the other until Dracula was able to get a slash on Janus’s arm making him grunt in pain, taking his advantage, Dracula kicked Janus in the chest sending him to the ground. Dracula then speeds toward Janus and goes to cut off his head, but Janus was just able to turn to black mist and evade the attack. Janus then moved behind his father, quickly transforming back to himself and then stabbed his father in the back making Dracula scream in pain. Janus then pulled his sword out from his father and tried to behead him, but Dracula ducked, he then sweep kicked Janus to the ground, and pounced on him, Janus however rolled out of the way. This was the opening that was needed, just then two arms grabbed Dracula’s wrists and pulled his arms down through the ground to the shoulder, “WHAT,” Dracula said shocked at what just happened, Janus himself is shocked as well.

Just then Kitty rose up from the ground, “Well would you look at that it worked,” Kitty said, she then looked back at Janus, “See, I told you teamwork would work.”

Janus frowned at the remark, but when he looked at his father bound and helpless, he couldn’t help but feel satisfaction, “Well father, it looks like that I have you at my mercy. Finally, after all these years, I can be rid of you. A new age for the vampires is arriving father, and you are unfit to lead them,” Janus said

Hearing this Dracula laughed, realizing that he was beaten, “Perhaps I was bested today, but it wasn’t by you Janus. Remember this son, you needed help from this girl because you weren’t strong enough to face me alone. A piece of parting advice my son, a leader must always be careful of who they ally themselves with. That ally may seem to be an ally but while it appears they are helping they are inevitably planning the leader’s destruction. I’d be careful around Katerina Janus, she is not all that she appears,” Dracula said making Kitty tense at Dracula’s accusation. The two locked eyes for a moment, and that’s when she knew that Dracula knew, he knew her plan, or at least part of her plan. The betraying Janus part he definitely knew whether he knows the rest she doesn’t know. What she has to do is prepare.

“You dare to accuse Katerina of treachery. She is mine father, no one else’s,” Janus said

“Yours,” Dracula said laughing, “She’s not yours Janus, you are just too blind to realize that. You wish for something that can never be and that very thing you wish is being used against you, to manipulate you. Oh, son you truly are a disgrace,” Dracula continues to laugh which fuels Janus’s anger, then with a rage filled cry, Janus swings his sword at Dracula.

The vampire lord’s head falls from his shoulders and rolls over to Kitty who picks it up and looks at it, “Not so scary now, are you tough guy,” she said as she looked at the head of Dracula. She then looked at Janus who bit into the neck of a headless Dracula sucking the blood there was. Once he was done, Kitty walked over to Janus, “Whew I tell ya, I’ve been in a lot of fights, but this one had to be one of the toughest. I swear, I need another bubble bath after this.”

Janus however didn’t answer, he was currently contemplating on what his father said to him, “Katerina,” Janus said

“Yes Janus,” Kitty answered

Janus turned around, walked up to Kitty and looked at her, “You are mine,” Janus said or questioned

“Of course, I am. Who’s else would I be,” Kitty responded

Janus narrowed his eyes at Kitty then in a flash he had Kitty by her throat and slammed her against the wall making her grunt in pain, “You are mine Katerina. No one else. Anyone who tries to take you from me, I will kill them. Now I will ask again. Are you mine Katerina,” Janus demanded

Kitty gasped trying to take a breath, “Don’t let what your father said get to you, my love. He is just trying to get to you, and what better way than to get in between us. I belong to you and only you. You know this, if you let your father get in between us, then he will have won in the end. Do you want that?”

Janus then thinks for a moment, he then releases Kitty making her gasp, trying to catch her breath, “No, I don’t. You’re right Katerina, I mustn’t let my father get the better of me. Especially now,” Janus said

After catching her breath Kitty smirked, “Yes, especially now, Lord Janus, king of the vampires,” Kitty said making Janus smirk at his triumph over his father. “And when we get married, I will become the vampire queen. Ohhh, I really like the sound of that.”

Janus then looked down at Kitty menacingly, “Know this Katerina, you may be my queen, but you belong to me. The power that you do have I allow you to have, I can easily take everything I give from you. Do you understand your place Katerina,” he said

It took everything Kitty had not to give Janus a sarcastic retort, “I understand,” she said giving Janus a submissive look, reassuring him that he has his love under control.

After that Janus turned around and began to walk off, “I must start the final preparations, I’ll have the servants notify you when it is time,” Janus said

“Right, I guess it’s time for me to get ready for my wedding,” Kitty said, ‘And to get ready for your death,’ she thought.

Sanctum Sanctorum

Peter was standing in one of the rooms in the Sanctum Sanctorum, he was still grieving at losing Kitty. Memories of them together just keep playing in his head from their passionate moments to them just lying on his bed cuddling each other. They were just supposed to go to a Halloween Party, to have fun, be with each other, and that is what was happening until Dr. Strange, the vampires, and the Howling Commandos showed up, then Peter and Kitty find themselves in this situation. In this mess. Just then Dr. Strange approaches Peter, however Peter pays him no mind, he just doesn’t care anymore.

“Peter,” Dr. Strange said but he didn’t get a reaction from the boy. In all the time that Strange has known Peter, he has never seen him like this, so…so defeated. Right now, he looks like his age, a teenager, this is one of the moments when Strange remembers that Peter is a teenager, and not just Peter, but Kitty too. They’re not the only ones either, right now there is a school and an academy filled with teenagers, some are part of this life, and others getting ready to join. Sometimes it makes Dr. Strange wonder just what they are all thinking, letting kids enter this life. It doesn’t matter what you’re trying to prove or if it’s for the great or good, children don’t belong here, they never did. “Peter, listen to me, I know that you are going through a hard time now. I can’t even imagine how you feel.”

“You’re right, you can’t imagine how I feel right now. You can never imagine it, not unless you go through the same thing,” Peter said

“Peter,” Dr. Strange said

“Save it, I’m not going. If you want to go then that’s your choice,” Peter said

“We need as many people as we can get. We need you Peter, we need Spider-Man. We can still stop this, we can still save Kitty,” Strange said

Immediately Peter stood up, “NO WE CAN’T STRANGE, WE CAN’T WIN THIS,” Peter said as he walked up to Strange and stopped in front of him. “THIS ISN’T LIKE ONE OF THOSE TIMES WHERE WE CAN PULL A MIRACLE OUT OF OUR HAT. THIS ISN’T LIKE SOME FUCKING COMIC BOOK WHERE THE GOOD GUYS ALWAYS WIN. THIS IS REALITY, AND THE REALITY IS THAT WE LOST, DRACULA HAS THE LAST TWO PIECES OF THE VAMPYR TABLET, THERE IS NO STOPPING THE CEREMONY. AND THERE’S NO SAVING KITTY, SHE IS TURNING INTO A VAMPIRE AND IS GONNA MARRY JANUS, SHE’S GONNA BE HIS WIFE. WE’VE LOST STRANGE, IT’S OVER, HOPELESS, IT’S…,” but before Peter could continue, he is suddenly punched in the face and sent to the ground.

“Over, hopeless,” a familiar rough, and gruff voice said as Peter was then picked up by the person and slammed into the wall. Getting his senses back Peter looked to see Logan was the one who has him, and looking at his face, Peter can tell that Logan is pissed, like he’s ready to kill someone, “Is that what you said kid? IS IT!”

“Logan, what are you,” Peter asked

“Answer the question Parker, NOW,” Logan demanded

“What question,” Peter asked

“Do you think it’s hopeless? WELL,” Logan said

“Yes, I do. I do think so, because it is,” Peter said

“How dare you,” Logan said, he then threw Peter on the ground, and walked over to him, “I’d never thought that you of all people would give up.”

“Well, I have, there’s no point. What’s the point in fighting a battle that we can’t win,” Peter said

“AND SINCE WHEN DID THAT STOP YOU? SINCE WHEN DID THE ODDS STOP YOU,” Logan said

“Since I found out that my girlfriend had been bitten by the prince of vampires. Since I found out that she was gonna marry that bastard and become his wife. Since she left me on the ground and followed him. I’m done, the world is finished, and Kitty is gone,” Peter said

Logan picked up Peter by the scruff of his shirt and held him in the air, “You’re wrong, we can still win this, we can save the world and WE CAN SAVE KITTY,” Logan said

“NO, WE CAN’T,” Peter said in response to that Logan punched Peter to a wall, he then speeds over to Peter and punches him in the stomach making him bend over.

Logan then grabs Peter again and slams him against the wall, “I CAN’T BELIEVE I’M HEARING THIS FROM YOU. WHEN WE WERE TRAINING KITTY WOULD TALK ABOUT YOU TWO ALL THE TIME. WHERE YOU WENT, WHAT YOU DID TOGETHER, HOW MUCH YOU LOVED EACH OTHER. AND YOU KNOW WHAT I BELIEVED IT, I ACUALLY DID. BUT IT LOOKS LIKE I WAS WRONG, IT LOOKS LIKE KITTY WAS WRONG. YOU DON’T LOVE HER. YOU DON’T GIVE A FUCK ABOUT HER,” Logan said

When Logan said that, Peter got pissed and showed it by double kicking Logan away, making him crash against and destroy a couch. Peter then started walking toward Logan, “HOW DARE YOU, I LOVE KITTY MORE THAN ANYTHING. SHE IS MY ENTIRE FUCKING LIFE. I WOULD DO ANYTHING FOR HER,” Peter said

“THEN FIGHT FOR HER,” Logan said as he got up and approached Peter.

“YOU DON’T THINK THAT I DON’T WANT TO. I DO WANT TO, BUT I CAN’T, BECAUSE THE ONLY WAY TO TURN KITTY BACK IS BY JANUS TO RELEASE HER. BUT HE WON’T HE WON’T RELEASE HER. JANUS WILL DIE AND HAVE KITTY TURN, THEN TO RELEASE HER. IF THERE WAS SOME OTHER WAY TO SAVE HER, THEN I WOULD,” Peter said angrily, his face then became subdued, “But there isn’t, there isn’t a way to bring her back. If there was some other way, then I would do it in a heartbeat. But there isn’t Logan,” Peter said

“But there is a way,” Blade’s voice said making Peter turn toward the entrance to see him there.

“What,” Peter asked

“There is a way to turn her back,” Blade said

“Are you serious,” Peter asked, not believing what the vampire hunter is saying.

Blade nodded, “I am, S.H.I.E.L.D. has been working on it for quite some time. It’s actually thanks to the Avengers that we were able to discover it,” he said

“You’re really serious. You have a cure to vampirism,” Peter asked

“As long as she hasn’t fully transformed, we can save her. The first version helped cure Black Widow when she was transforming. Since then, S.H.I.E.L.D. has taken that and has refined it. This cure is much more effective than the first version. It can save her,” Blade said

“I can’t believe it,” Peter said

“Well believe it Webs. The only question is, what are you gonna do? Are you gonna stay here, sulk, and do nothing, or are you gonna go out there and fight for your girl,” Logan said

Just then Peter’s face becomes one of determination, “Alright, let’s go save the world, and Kitty,” Peter said getting smiles from the men inside at seeing the fire back in Peter’s eyes.    

END CHAPTER

Chapter Text

Transylvania

A shadow figure is shown jumping from one rooftop to another, landing silently. Once he got to the last house, he jumped down and landed in a crouch. The figure then took off running to his destination, being nothing but a blur to a normal person. Normally he doesn’t do something like this, he always tries to limit himself, let people see him. But right now, he was on a time limit, he had to get there on time before it was too late. It took him a few minutes, but he was able to make it to his destination, Castle Dracula. Caslevania certainly didn’t do it justice, that’s for sure.

Sticking to the shadows, the figure ran up to the castle, jumped over the fence, then shot webbing at the wall, swinging himself until he lands on the wall. The figure then climbs up the wall until he finds what he is looking for, a window. Seeing the window, the figure climbs through it then lands on the ground. The figure then looks around the room and sees that it is a storage area with shelves that are filled with hair products, body soap, and make-up, “Gotta admit, Janus does his homework,” the figure said as he picked up a bottle of conditioner, this is the same type that Kitty uses. Don’t ask him how he knows that. The light from the ceiling shows that the figure is Spider-Man.

Just then Spider-Man hears the door start to open, making him turn towards it. When the door finally opens in walks a human man wearing black pants, a black collared buttoned up shirt, and black shoes, when the man enters the room, Spider-Man is nowhere in sight, “Stupid girl, she thinks that she can just boss everyone around, just because she is to be the master’s wife. Just wait till I turn, once I turn, I’ll kill the master, become the vampire lord, and I’ll make her into nothing but a whore that I’ll use. Then we’ll see whose giving orders,” the man said, when the man goes further in the room, Spider-Man is shown behind him, climbing on the ceiling. The hero then exits the room and enters a torch lit hallway.

“These people are all about the creep factor aren’t they,” Spider-Man said, ‘Better stay on the ceiling for now, seems like that they haven’t sniffed me out. Lucky me.’ With that Spider-Man stayed on the ceiling and crawled through the hallways. Spider-Man took advantage of the nature of the predator whose DNA he has, just like a spider, Spider-Man didn’t make a sound and blended into the shadows perfectly. As he traveled the castle Spider-Man took notice of different servants that there are. The first ones are vampires, and the other two are humans, however the humans were in different conditions than the other. The first group were tired, scared, and miserable while the second group were nicely cleaned and dutiful. The second group of humans weren’t scared, if anything they were eager. Eager for what was the question. It was strange to see.

Watching as a human exits a door, Spider-Man got a glimpse of a stairway, when deemed safe Spider-Man entered the stairway, he had two goals, he’ll take care of the first goal, then he’ll move on to the important one. Spider-Man crawls down the walls till he gets to the ground floor, he then exits the stairway and enters a hallway. Seeing that no one is around Spider-Man drops down to the ground and lands silently on his feet. “Ok, just have to find it,” he said

Spider-Man continues down the halls sticking to the shadows and keeping his senses up. After some walking around and getting lost, Spider-Man was able to find a set of double doors. Opening the doors Spider-Man finds a stairway, he then starts down the stairs, it takes him about a minute until he reaches the bottom and finds himself in the lower chambers of the castle. Spider-Man starts to walk down the hall until he comes across the ceremonial chamber, taking a quick look around he sees that there is no one in sight. With that Spider-Man enters the chamber and takes a good look around, it’s a spacious room with magic circles drawn on the ground. “They certainly have an A+ on horror,” he said, Spider-Man sees some empty shelves, and an empty desk, “Something was kept here, at least for a little while.” Seeing that there is nothing of interest here, Spider-Man left the chamber and entered the halls again.

Just as he entered the hallway, Spider-Man’s spider-sense goes off, and just then he is tackled by a vampire to the ground, “Well what do we have here? An intruder in our midst. Something tells me the master doesn’t know you’re here,” the vampire said

“Gee, you figured that out on your own. Your mother must be so proud, you know if you didn’t suck her dry…or did you turn her…or was she the one who turned you…or did you just plain kill her? Tell me, was it you or did someone else kill her,” Spider-Man said

“You talk too much,” the vampire said

“So says everyone who has met me,” Spider-Man said, he then swung his head back, headbutting the vampire in the nose crushing it making the vampire loosen his grip enough for Spider-Man to break it. Then in a blink of an eye, Spider-Man turned around and punched the vampire in the face hard enough that his head flew right off. Spider-Man watches as the body and head turn to ash.

Spider-Man then gets up from the ground, “Sorry, but I don’t have time for games.” There were still some doors left, he’s gonna have to look through them. Five more minutes and ten doors later and Spider-Man was able to identify as a study. This wasn’t just any study though, it was dimly lit, had stone floors, shelves filled with potions, ingredients, and books, it had desks and tables covered with papers and stacks of books, he also sees a cauldron. What really got his attention was a pedestal that had a really creepy, alive looking book on it. “This must be it,” Spider-Man said as he walked up to the book and picked it up. Spider-Man takes another look around, “No, tablets. That means that they’re somewhere else.”

“Time to go,” Spider-Man said, he then left the study, and headed toward the stairway which he walked up.

Kitty’s Room

Kitty was sitting at her vanity desk as a bunch of servants work on her, some servants are working on her dress making sure that it is presentable. Kitty had already taken a bath having used some of the finest products that there are. While some other servants are working on her specifically. Right now, a servant is putting some make-up on her face, adding a little color to the paling of her face while another servant is working on her hair. “Be sure not to screw this up will ya, I want to look good for the wedding,” Kitty said

“Yes milady,” a servant woman said being very careful not to screw up on Kitty’s make-up, fearing the consequences if she does.

Kitty can’t help but think, soon, the time is coming. The time of her ascension not just as a vampire but as the queen of vampires. Once she kills Janus, she herself will drink his blood, and become queen then she’ll fully transform. Now normally, only a vampire can become the ruler, however Kitty has been doing some studying. In the ancient laws of the vampires, it says ‘Whoever drinks the blood of the vampire lord becomes the ruler of all vampires’ she went over it multiple times, it never said that the person who drinks the blood had to be a vampire which is a good thing, because she doesn’t want to marry that pathetic excuse for a vampire.

Once Kitty becomes queen, and the ceremony is complete, she’ll immediately send her forces out, and attack the heroes. She’s sure that Peter will be with one of the groups. The objective is to be rid of them, get rid of the heroes and nothing will stop them. The governments is so useless, they wouldn’t be able to stop them. After the heroes are dealt with, she’ll of course have Peter brought to her so she can show him what she’s done. Dracula dead. Janus dead. They wouldn’t be a problem anymore, she’s sure that he’ll feel some relief for that after everything they did.

His relief will most likely turn to horror though when he finds out that she won’t be stopping the invasion, and that she is in charge of it. She isn’t worried about that, sure it will hurt a bit on her part, but everything will be better once she bites him. Once he starts transforming, he’ll understand that everything that she’s done is for them. He’ll appreciate and even like it, being the king of vampires, she’ll even let him suck some of her blood so that they will both rule as equals. They will rule together, for all eternity, just like it was meant to be. All she has to do is kill Janus. Kitty smiles at the thought of killing the new lord of vampires.

Somewhere in the castle

Spider-Man is walking around the castle observing everything and keeping watch of who is around. He completed his first goal, retrieve the Darkhold. Now it is time for him to complete his second goal. Just then Spider-Man hears something behind him, making him turn around, only to see nothing, “I swear I feel like I’m in a horror movie, and I’m the nerd who’s gonna get killed off just to give the big handsome hero more screentime,” he said, suddenly his spider-sense goes off, and he feels someone breathing on the back of his neck making him sigh, “There’s a vampire behind me, isn’t there?” he then turns around and a beast-vampire is there, “You just love screwing with me, don’t you spider-sese?”

The vampire then lunges at Spider-Man, “WHOA,” Spider-Man said as he jumped over the vampire, dodging the lunge. Spider-Man then turned around and rushes the vampire, he then throws a punch at the bloodsucker which it dodged then tried to impale him with its claws but Spider-Man side-stepped it, he then punched the vampire in the stomach making it gasp in pain, Spider-Man punched it in the face throwing it to the ground, and making it disappear in black mist.

Spider-Man couldn’t relax though, because he is then grabbed from behind, he looks back and sees a nicely dressed man, “You’re not going anywhere,” the man said, he then turns around to a vampire behind him, “Inform Lord Janus that there is an intruder in the castle,” the man ordered, the vampire then disappeared in black mist. The man then turned to Spider-Man and tightened his hold, “You are gonna stay right here. Oh, when Lord Janus comes perhaps, he will reward me by turning me.”

“You want…to turn…into a vampire…why…would you…want something…like that,” Spider-Man said grunting between his words as he struggles in the man’s hold.

“What else but for power and immortality. Think about it, speed, strength, durability, transformation. Why wouldn’t I want that, and when King Janus comes, he may just turn me as my reward,” the man said

“What’s this…King Janus stuff…isn’t Dracula…the vampire king…,” Peter grunted

“Not anymore, not since King Janus killed Dracula,” the man said

“Sivil, do you really think that you should be telling the stranger this,” a second man said

“Why, not? What is he gonna do? He’s trapped,” Sivil said

“So, let’s recap on this, 1 is that you want to turn into a vampire? That means that all the other nicely dressed people were promised something as well,” Spider-Man noted

“We all wish to be vampires. We serve our vampire masters in order to join them in eternal life,” the man said

“2, the Dracula reject killed the original and he is now king because of it,” Spider-Man said

“He wasn’t fit to lead us if he allowed himself to be killed,” the man said

“And 3, you two don’t know who I am, do you,” Spider-Man said

“Should we,” the man said

“Maybe not, it’s not like this is on my top five of vacation spots to go to. Name’s Spider-Man,” Spider-Man said, he then broke the man’s hold on him, much to both men’s shock. Spider-Man then turned around and sees three other vampires with the men, two regular, and one beast. “I also have superstrength,” Spider-Man said, the man then charged at Spider-Man and threw a punch at his head, only for his hand to break making him scream in pain. It was like punching a sheet of metal, “I also have super durability. Oh, by the way, thanks for the info.” Spider-Man then flicked the man on the forehead sending him 5 feet to the ground, knocking him out.

Just then the three other vampires charged Spider-Man, one vampire tried cutting the wall-crawler’s head off, but he ducked, then he uppercut the vampire and gave him a hard kick in the stomach, sending him away. The beast-vampires attacked together. One tried to impale him which he dodged, another then tried cutting Spider-Man head off which he ducked under. Spider-Man then elbowed the second beast-vampire in the chest, he then stood up and kicked the first beast-vampire in the face sending it to the ground, making it disappear. Just then his spider-sense goes off and he is just able to avoid being impaled through the back. Spider-Man then turned around and round house kicked the beast-vampire on the cheek making it disappear. After that is done, Spider-Man look at the second man, “Next,” he said, just then five vampires appear, surrounding Spider-Man.

The man smiled, “You said it,” the man said

“I was kidding,” Spider-Man retorted

The vampires then attacked the webbed hero.

Janus’s Room

Janus and some servants were in his father’s, now his room getting ready for the wedding that would be commencing soon enough. He still finds it hard to believe he’s gonna be marrying Katerina, the love of his life. He’ll never forget when he first saw her. When she first came through the door, the innocence that she displayed, her beauty. He knew that he had to have her, to make her his. She would be no one else’s, only his, and anyone who got in his way would perish. Just like her parents, her father wouldn’t let him take her, he wasn’t budging at all. So, in order to have her, he had her parents killed, He had to kill them both, if it was just the father then the mother would have gotten suspicious. She was a very stubborn woman, and even may have figured it out. But with them both dead, Katerina would have just believed it to be thieves, she never would have thought Janus would commit such crimes. He’s done a good job of hiding his malicious nature from her. In the end he did get her to come with him.

Everything was supposed to go fine once she came with him, but somehow everything went to shit. After a year, Petrus had come, and Katerina had formed a strong friendship with him. The bastard had gotten in between them so much. How many times had an argument happen that had him as a subject. He should have seen it, them becoming closer, her defensiveness when he was brought up. Every single mission he went on, whenever he came back, they had just gotten closer. Janus thought that he had a hold on Katerina, she would never leave him. He was wrong, he’ll never forget that night, the night everything changed, when he found out about the affair.

Flashback – 1606

Janus opened the door to Katerina’s (and his) house, he then walked inside the house. It was a good mission; they had succeeded in the purge. The screams of the humans were music to his ears, and the blood that they spilled was delicious. Despite all the action he had though, he still wanted more action, part of him was disappointed to be home. Hm, perhaps he’ll wakeup Katerina and fuck her. That’s always fun, turning the sweet and innocent Katerina into a penis starved whore just begging him for more. It’s always amusing to see the power he has over her. Smirking, Janus decided that is what he is gonna do, he is gonna wake Katerina up and fuck her, whether she want to or not. With that Janus heads to their room, as he approaches the door though, he can hear grunts, groans, and moans. Wondering what was going on, Janus opened the door, and what he saw truly was shocking.

From the doorway Janus sees two naked figures in bed together, both moaning and groaning in pleasure. One of the figures, the one that is straddling the other, is a woman that has brown hair and blue eyes that are very familiar to him. It was Katerina, his Katerina, and she was straddling someone, someone who wasn’t him. Janus watched as Katerina lifts her hips and slams them back down making her and the deadman moan at the pleasure it gives them. Janus looked to see the deadman and to his anger it was Petrus, and he has his hands on her hips helping her. Neither of them has noticed him, too engulfed in the activity of making love. Their moaning and groaning just made him angrier.

Just then Katerina noticed Janus at the doorway, “Janus! What are you doing here,” Katerina said in surprise covering herself from him, something she used to never do.

Present

That day was one of the worst days he’s had.

“I’m tired Janus, and I’m sick of the disrespect. When I’m with you, I feel like I am nothing but an object, just something that you can have so no one else doesn’t. I feel sad, and unloved. But when I’m with Petrus, he respects me, he treats me like a person, like my opinion matters. When I’m with him, I feel happy and loved, I feel whole. I also finally see just what you are, I know your sins Janus. You’re don’t go on those raids because you fear death, you enjoy it. You enjoy the death and carnage that you cause, you’ve manipulated me since the day we met. Hiding who you truly were, and me too blind with my infatuation to see it. My parents weren’t killed by thieves you killed them, all to get me to come here with you. You’re a monster, and I won’t let you control me any longer.  I’m leaving you Janus, and I’m going with Petrus. We only stayed as long as we have so I could confront you and say what I needed to say, or risk living my life in regret. Petrus and I are leaving Dracul, we’re gonna settle down and live happily together. We’re gonna live a life of no deception, no lies, no degradation, we’re gonna live a good life. Goodbye Janus,” Memory Katerina said as she walked out of their house with Petrus.

That night Katerina left him, he was so beside himself, so angry, angry at himself, angry at Katerina, angry at Petrus that he didn’t stop her. He should have stopped her; he could have done it easily. He should have killed Petrus, he could have done that easily to, he almost did, but Katerina shielded him.

‘If you want to kill him then you’ll have to kill me to, because I can’t live this life without him,’ Katerina said as she shielded Petrus who was telling her not to do it.

Janus thought that what she said was nothing but empty words, she would never do such a thing, she was too much of a coward. He was wrong. Janus then remembered Katerina on her back with a silver dagger in her stomach, blood leaking from the wound, and some coming from her mouth.

‘I hate you Janus, I would rather die and be in the afterlife with Petrus than to spend eternity with you as a vampire,’ Katerina said, she then breathed her last breath and died leaving a raging Janus above her.

Janus roars in anger as he then grabs a servant’s throat and pulls it out making blood splatter everywhere and killing the servant.

The other servants cowered in fear of their new lord.

Janus takes some deep breaths to calm himself, that doesn’t matter anymore. What matters now is that he has Katerina, he bit her, she is forever his, and Petrus is somewhere wallowing in despair, completely miserable. Yes, he just needs to remember that Katerina is his and his only. Right? Janus can’t help but remember what his father said, to be careful around Katerina that she isn’t what she appears. Is that true? Could Katerina be using him?

“NO, she is completely under my control, I bit her, and she knows what will happen if she crosses me. She is mine now, father is just trying to get in between us, just like he always did,” Janus said

But if that is true, then why…

Before he could complete that thought a vampire appears before him, “My Lord, we have an intruder,” a male vampire said

“What, an intruder. Who,” Janus said

“A man, wearing a red and blue suit with a spider on his chest,” the vampire said

“Petrus. He’s come to retrieve Katerina. I won’t let him, not again,” Janus said, he then looked at the vampire, “Take me to him NOW.”

“Yes, my lord,” the vampire said with that the vampire turned to black mist and Janus followed suit. He’ll make Petrus regret ever coming here.

Kitty’s Room

Kitty was still getting prepared for the wedding that will be taking place soon. Right now, she is having her nails painted with a shade of dark purple that she likes. Even though this wedding really means nothing to her, she still doesn’t want to look bad. She wants to look her best when she kills Janus. She can hardly wait till she kills him, the look of shock and outrage that he will have sounds amazing.

Kitty starts to think more about her plan, and what it will mean. When she kills Janus and drinks his blood thereby becoming the vampire queen, she will certainly send out her vampires. They will kill the heroes, but their main objective will be retrieving Peter so she can transform him. She’s sure that he will be against it at first, he’ll be against everything that she’s doing. But he will understand, all she wants is what is best for them, and the best is this. Peter is a great leader, with him leading, the vampires will thrive. She and he will live it large, they won’t have to take anything from anybody. It is kind of sad though that she will probably have to kill the X-Men, she doubts that they would let her change them, they’d rather die. Well, if that is their wish then she will grant it. She and Peter can’t be seen as weak by the other vampires, or they may try to usurp them, and they can’t have that. No, it may pain her some but if she must, she will kill them. She’ll kill anyone who gets in her and Peter’s way of true happiness.

“Then again they may have good blood, perhaps I can put them in the blood bank for later,” Kitty noted, (For more information on blood bank look above to Information for readers) “Hm who would I turn if given the chance though? I’d have to kill Jean and Xavier, damn telepaths would be too troublesome, I’d probably have to kill Scott to, he’d do his damned best to avenge either of them. I’d probably have to kill Rogue, no idea if I could even touch her, even as a vampire. Hm, Bobby would be a good addition, having Ororo would be nice too. I’d have to make sure to have some serious control over her though. Definitely Logan, hm, Jubilee would be a nice addition, for some reason I can really see her as a vampire, then Sam, and Tabitha. Kill Jamie and Amara though. I’m definitely gonna kill the Brotherhood when I find them. Magneto certainly needs to die, can’t let someone like him run around even as a vampire. Hm, Pyro dead, never liked him. Gamit perhaps I’ll turn him, Colossus I’m gonna turn, hm if he lets me, I’ll make a harem and add Colossus as the first member. That man is yummy,” Kitty said, the he she mentions being Peter.

As Kitty continued to muse to herself one of the women, a nicely dressed woman was painting her nails. Needing more paint on the brush the woman goes to dip it but misses and instead the nail polish spills onto the floor, almost getting on Kitty. This got Kitty’s attention and she glared at the woman, “HEY, WATCH IT,” Kitty snapped

“Apologies milady,” the woman said bowing.

“Don’t think that just because you are part of those worshippers that I won’t kill you. You’re lucky that none of that spilled on me, if it did…,” Kitty said she then snapped and two beast-vampires appeared before her, “I’d feed you to them,” Kitty said, she then snapped her fingers again and the vampires disappeared. “Now, get more nail polish, I want this shade for the wedding. Understand!”

“Understood. I’ll retrieve more nail polish at once,” the woman said as she then got up and headed out the room.

“And get someone to clean up this mess,” Kitty demanded, suddenly she paused for a moment in realization of something, “Oh my God, I’m a total bridezilla.” Just as the woman stepped out of the room a man crashed into her and made them fall on the floor. Seeing this made Kitty sigh, “Idiots,” she said

“Where’s the fire,” the woman asked the man who ran into her.

“Didn’t you hear? There is an intruder in the castle,” the man said

That got Kitty’s attention, “Intruder,” she said

“An intruder. Who is it,” the woman said

“A masked man wearing red and blue with a spider on his chest,” the man said making Kitty’s eyes widen in realization.

‘Masked man, wearing red and blue with a spider on his chest. Peter, what are you doing here,’ Kitty thought, she continued to listen in.

“He’s currently fighting the guards of the castle and from what I’ve heard he is winning. I was just on my way to help in his capture,” the man said

“Does Lord Janus know,” the woman asked

“He does, he’s on his way right now,” the man said

“Then the intruder is as good as dead,” the woman said

“Where is that nail polish,” Kitty demanded making the two people straighten.

“Right, on my way milady,” the woman said as she made her way to get more nail polish.

Kitty was tense, ‘It’s ok, Janus won’t kill him. I’ve planted the idea of suffering in his head, that means that he will rather see Peter suffer than dead, and only the living suffer, not the dead. Peter will be safe. But just in case,’ Kitty thought, she then turned to the man, “YOU,” she said getting the man’s attention, “I want you to take me where this intruder is,” she said surprising the man.

“WHAT, but milady, it is far too danger…,” the man said but was interrupted when Kitty blurred over to him, grabbed his neck, and slammed him against the wall.

“To dangerous. I am nearly fully transformed into a vampire, I have speed, strength, durability,” Kitty said, she then smirked, “I also have this ability,” Kitty said as she phased her hand in the man’s chest and grabbed his heart making him gasp, “You feel that,” she asked making him gasp.

“Y…yes,” the man answered

“Do you feel this,” Kitty said as she then started to squeeze the man’s heart making him scream in pain. “Well, answer me. Do you feel this,” Kitty said as the man screamed, but she didn’t care one bit. “Do you? ANSWER ME.”

“Yes, yes I feel it…please…make it…stop…please,” the man begged

“Very well,” Kitty said as she let go of the man’s heart and dropped him to the ground, “You will take me to where the intruder is. Understood,” Kitty said her eyes glowing red at the man.

“Yes, mistress,” the man said

“Now get up and take me there,” Kitty said, with that the man got up and led Kitty to where she wanted to go.

‘Don’t you dare die on me Peter. Do you hear me? Don’t die,’ Kitty thought as she followed the man.

Somewhere in the castle

Spider-Man split kicked two vampires making them disappear in black mist. Another vampire tries to tackle him, but he jumps up to dodge, “Aleeoop,” he said, a third vampire tries to impale him, but he avoids it, Spider-Man then punched its stomach making it bend over, he then uppercuts the vampire making its head fly from its shoulders making it turn to ash. Suddenly Spider-Man’s spider-sense goes off and he ducks, an axe is then shown swinging above him and digs into the wall. Spider-Man looked behind him and sees one of the worshippers with the axe.

“Get ready to die intruder,” the male worshipper said as he tried to pull out the axe. However, Spider-Man wasn’t gonna give him the chance to, he quickly closed the distance and punched the man in the cheek throwing him back.

Spider-Man then grabbed the axe, and easily pulled it from the stone wall, “Thanks for the weapon, friend,” he said, Spider-Man then swung the axe and cut off the head of a beast-vampire turning it to ash. A blonde woman vampire slashes down at Spider-Man but the hero blocks with the axe and then swung down diagonal right cutting the vampire in half making it disappear in black mist. Spider-sense going off, and Spider-Man sees something in the corner of his eye, he quickly jumped and backflipped in the air, over a beast-vampire, Spider-Man then rotate the handle a bit then swung up, cutting the vampire in half making it disappear. Spider-Man grasps the axe in one hand and swung it cutting off the heads of one vampire and one beast-vampire. “This thing comes in handy.”

“Too bad that won’t work on me,” Janus said

Spider-Man’s spider-sense then goes off, he is then tackled by a flying Janus who slams him to the ground making Spider-Man grunt at the pain.

“That must have made that wound on your back much more painful,” Janus said, he then smirked, “Good, this time I’ll be sure to kill you, but I’m gonna make it a slow and painful death. It’s what you deserve after what you did.”

“What I did. You mean when I gave you that double kick in both the Halloween party and that alleyway? Or is this because I called you a Dracula reject,” Spider-Man said

“Make jokes all you want, but…,” Janus said but was headbutted in the nose by Spider-Man, stunning him, the wallcrawler then double kicked Janus under the chin throwing him back ten feet to the ground.

Spider-Man got up from the ground followed by Janus who glared at him. They both then charged at each other and exchanged blows. Janus tried to impale Spider-Man, but the hero dodged it, he then grabbed the arm to pull Janus closer. Spider-Man then kneed Janus in the stomach making him gasp, the hero then grabbed his face and slammed it against his knee, finally Spider-Man punched Janus in the face throwing him to the ground.

Spider-Man is about to continue his attack when three vampires lunged at him. The first vampire tries to tackle him, but Spider-Man dodges, and punches the second vampire to the ground making it disappear. The third takes the chance and punches Spider-Man in the face making him step back, the vampire then tries to impale him, but Spider-Man caught the wrist, and back fisted the vampire across its cheek snapping its neck and making it disappear. Just then Spider-Man’s spider-sense went off and he finds himself twisting around a punch thrown by Janus. The vampire growled and quickly kicked Spider-Man in the chest sending him flying 15-feet until he landed on the ground.

Unknown to those there, Kitty had just made it to the battleground and had been watching the fight closely. She wants to intervene, but she can’t. If she does, then they will certainly get suspicious of her. No, she must wait for the right moment to enter. She can only hope that Janus isn’t planning to kill Peter, because then she’ll have to intervene and that will certainly be risky. She hopes that Janus will choose torture over death. She doesn’t want to see Peter suffer, but she certainly can’t let him die. Rather Peter suffers, and later be freed to live eternity with her then for him to die and she’ll never see him again. With that Kitty watched as the battle continued.

One vampire tries to take advantage and pounces at Spider-Man planning to dig its fangs in his neck. Spider-Man however wasn’t an amateur, just as the vampire was in range he double kicks it in the face, making it cave in on itself, and sending the vampire away. Another vampire tries to pierce his chest, but Spider-Man rolls out of the way, and gets up. Once he is up a vampire jumped on his back, but Spider-Man throws him off. Just then he is punched in the face by Janus, the vampire lord then knees him in the stomach making him gasp in pain, Janis the slams both hands on Spider-Man’s back hard, making him fall to the ground. Spider-Man then gets back up but is punched in the face making him stumble back. Spider-Man was then attacked again by the vampires.

“You shouldn’t have come here Petrus, coming to the home of the vampires. That’s just plain stupid,” Janus said as he walked toward Spider-Man who was defending himself against his minions.

“Yeah, well you know what they say, people do stupid things when in love,” Spider-Man said as he punched a vampire away but is then attacked by two more vampires.

Janus growled at that as he remembered Katerina and Petrus together. His anger rising Janus sped toward Spider-Man and punched him in the stomach with all the strength that a vampire possessed, making the hero gasp in pain as he bent over. Janus then kneed Spider-Man in the face, he then grabbed Spider-Man by his neck and slammed him against the floor making him grunt. Janus then punched Spider-Man hard in the stomach making him grunt in pain, but the wall-crawler wasn’t given a break, because Janus was on top of him, and kept punching Spider-Man repeatedly in the face, “SHE’S MINE…DO YOU…HEAR ME…PETRUS…SHE IS…NO LONGER…YOURS I…HAVE…TAKEN…HER BACK…I AM…BETTER…THAN YOU…PETRUS…I ALWAYS…HAVE…ALWAYS…WILL AND…I HAVE…PROVEN…IT BECAUSE…KATERINA…IS MINE…AGAIN,” Janus said as he punched Spider-Man in the face, after punching the hero five more times, Janus grabbed the mask and tore it off again, just as he did the in Sanctum Sanctorum, and a knocked-out Petrus’s bruised face is shown, “I’VE WON.” He then raised his hand getting ready to impale Petrus in the heart.

“What’s going on here,” Kitty asked, taking this chance to appear, interrupting Janus from what he was about to do.

“Katerina,” Janus said

“Janus, what’s going on,” Kitty asked walking up to Janus and Peter, acting like she had know idea what was happening.

“Petrus broke in the castle,” Janus said

“He did? Why would he do that,” Kitty asked

Janus growled, “To take you away from me,” he answered

“Well, he’s just wasting his time, everyone knows that I want to be with you. I don’t belong to him. I belong to you,” Kitty said

“Yes, you do, but he will never see that. I’ll kill him,” Janus said ready to strike.

“Wait Janus, don’t do that,” Kitty said stopping Janus from killing her love.

Janus glared at Katerina, “Why shouldn’t I, as long as he is alive, he will always try to oppose me, and to take you away,” he said

“Then let’s make sure that he can never do that, and make him suffer at the same time,” Kitty said catching Janus’s interest, “Janus, think about it for a moment. Killing him will be a mercy. You want him to suffer, so do I. So, let’s make him suffer,” Kitty said, trying her best to manipulate Janus without giving herself away.

Janus narrowed his eyes, “And how do you suppose we do that,” Janus asked

“Instead of killing him, throw him in the dungeon for a while. Then bring him up for the wedding. He loves me and wants to be with me. Could you imagine how heartbroken, how crushed he’d be once he sees me marry you instead of him. And that wouldn’t be all, everything that I was supposed to do with him, we can show him that you were the one I did those with,” Kitty said

“Such as,” Janus said interested.

Kitty smirked, “Such as getting me pregnant,” she said, doing everything that she can to hold down the bile that she feels is coming up. Just the thought of this bastard getting her pregnant, let alone touch her that way, really makes her sick. Those two times were enough for her. “Think about it, him withering and weak, rotting in the dungeon, and I go down there and tell him that I’m pregnant, and with your child. Heck, we could even video tape the conception and make him watch it, or we could video tape tonight when I finally give myself to you. Then every day of my pregnancy we’ll visit him, and he’ll see as the baby grows inside me getting bigger and bigger. Then when I give birth, we’ll introduce them, and then every year on their birthday we’ll all visit him together. Me, you, our child or children. Evey single year he’ll witness over and over again that you beat him. That I am yours, that everything that was once in his grasp has been taken from him. His spirit, body, mind, his will all be broken, and then you can kill him. Now doesn’t that sound much better that just killing him now?”

Janus smirked, “Yes, it does,” Janus then looks at Kitty again, “To do that to someone you once loved, you truly have become cold and cruel. It’s a pleasant surprise,” he said

Kitty wraps her arms around Janus, she then gives him a passionate kiss, and if they were alone, Janus would have torn off her dress and make her scream. Once they broke apart Kitty spoke, “I live to serve you Janus, just like any wife should,” she said

Janus smirked, “Go and finish getting ready. It’s nearly time,” he said

“Of course,” Kitty said, she then got up and started to walk away, as she walked though Kitty kept her ears open.

“Take him to the dungeon, watch him at all times. No matter what,” Janus said as he picked up the Darkhold, with that the vampires grabbed the unconscious Spider-Man and dragged him to the dungeon.

Dungeon

Peter is in the dungeon chained to the wall being guarded by two beast-vampires. It takes some time but finally Peter groans, “My head. What hit me,” he said, Peter then opened his eyes and saw that he was in a dungeon, “What happened?” A look of realization then appeared on his face. “Never mind, I know what happened. Came here for my girlfriend, beat up some vampires, fought Janus. The asshole cheated by using other vampires to help him. Slammed me to the ground, punched me in the face multiple times while throwing a tantrum, knocked me out, and I guess he demasked me…again, seriously not cool.” Peter then looked at the beast-vampires, “Hey, you guys have as much trouble in your love lives like I do?” Neither vampire answered Peter’s question, both staying quiet, “Do you guys talk,” Peter asked

“Sorry,” Kitty’s voice said getting Peter’s attention to show her entering the dungeon, “They’re not really chatty when they’re like this, more animal than person,” she said as she walked closer, when close enough Peter could see that Kitty was no longer in her Shadowcat suit but a black ROMWE goth, crisscross front split thigh halter neck flare sleeve dress with black high heels. To say the least Kitty looked really sexy right now. Obviously, she caught the way that he was eyeing her because she smirked a satisfied smirk. Kitty then turned toward the guards, “Leave us now,” Kitty ordered

“The king…,” one of the guards started but was interrupted.

“I don’t care what the king wants, he’s chained up, obviously unable to escape. Leave,” Kitty said staring the vampires down, the vampires looked at her for a moment they then walked away and out of the dungeon. Once she hears the doors close, Kitty turns back to Peter, “What are you doing here?”

“Following some advice, what else, I’m here to save you. Not exactly doing a good job,” Peter said as he looked around the dirty dungeon.

Kitty sighed in frustration, “You shouldn’t have come, it’s too early, I’m not ready yet,” she said getting a questioning look from Peter.

“To early, not ready yet, for what. The wedding,” Peter asked

“Ah, are you jealous, that’s sweet,” Kitty said smiling which confused Peter.

“Well, you are my girlfriend,” Peter said, he then took note of the ring on Kitty’s finger, “At least I think you are.”

Kitty noticed where Peter was looking, “Oh, this,” she said gesturing toward the ring, “Don’t worry about that baby,” Kitty reassured, confusing Peter even more of her using the pet name that she gave him, and he can hear the endearment that she normally says it with. Kitty then frowned, “How’s your back?”

“What,” Peter asked

“Your back. Are you still hurt,” Kitty asked worry laced in her voice. She then stepped towards Peter, “Turn around.”

“What,” Peter asked

“Turn around,” Kitty said

“Why,” Peter said

Kitty rolled her eyes, “So I can see how your injury is. You came here alone and fought tons of vampires. I have to see if your injury has gotten worse,” she said, Kitty then stepped behind Peter and lifted up his shirt showing his bare back; in the middle are deep claw marks. Seeing the injury makes Kitty both sad and angry. Sad because she hates to see Peter injured, and angry because it was the werewolves and Janus who did this to him. She swears, after she kills Janus, she’ll hunt down that pack and slaughter each of them. Kitty softly and delicately placed her hand on the wound and she felt Peter tense, “I’m sorry,” she apologized, she softly traced the marks, they look like that they have been pulled. Kitty gently pulled Peter’s shirt down, and stepped right back in front of him, glaring at him, but not a vampire’s, I’m gonna kill/suck your blood glare, this was a you’re an idiot and I’m gonna scold you glare. “You shouldn’t have come Peter; you’ve only made your wounds worse. I swear you can be so reckless.”

Still confused about how Kitty was acting, Peter spoke, “I had to come Kitty, I had to come and try to save my girlfriend,” he said

“I don’t need saving Peter, I’m doing just fine,” Kitty responded

“Do you really want to marry Janus, can you look me in the eyes and tell me you want to spend eternity with him,” Peter said

“Of course I don’t want to spend eternity with him,” Kitty said

“Wait, what,” Peter asked surprised

“You heard me, I don’t want to spend eternity with him, let alone marry him,” Kitty said

“Heh…you don’t want to marry him,” Peter said dumbly, he honestly wasn’t sure what else he can say. He came here anticipating on fighting Kitty about marrying Janus and convincing her that she shouldn’t do it. He was planning to give some passionate, cliché lecture of love to Kitty, and convince her that he was the one who loved her and not Janus. He did all that preparing, and it was for nothing. His head just can’t keep up with this.

“Oh, Peter,” Kitty said gaining a soft look, she then placed her hand on Peter’s cheek, he can feel as it starts getting cold. “Of course, I don’t want to marry Janus, there is only one man that I want to marry, and he’s right in front of me.”

“Then why are you…,” Peter asked

“Believe it or not, but everything that I’m doing Peter. It’s for us,” Kitty said

“For us,” Peter asked getting a nod from Kitty, “How in the world is this for us?”

“Janus had plans to betray Dracula since this whole thing started, he was just waiting till he had me and till everything was ready to make his move. He told me after he changed me, his plan to kill his father and become the lord of vampires, and that I was to be his queen. The thing is, I don’t love him, the guy is also a nutcase, he’s still calling me Katerina and you Petrus. He’s chasing ghosts that are long gone. Not too long-ago Janus killed Dracula and drank his blood,” Kitty said

“How is that good for us exactly,” Peter said, not surprised at Janus killing Dracula because he learned this when he suckered one of the worshippers.

“It’s good for us, because when I get the chance, I’m gonna kill him,” Kitty said

“WHAT,” Peter said shocked.

“You heard me,” Kitty said

“Kitty, that’s crazy, scratch that, that’s suicide. How in the world do you plan to kill the guy who killed Dracula,” Peter said incredulously

“He didn’t do it alone. I helped him,” Kitty said surprising Peter. “As for how I’m gonna kill him, I’ll get him when he is most vulnerable, the wedding ceremony,” Kitty answered shocking Peter, “Janus has been on an all-time high since his ‘win’ over you. He’s completely oblivious to everything around him. He will be his most vulnerable during the wedding.”

“Kitty,” Peter said

“And when I kill him, I’ll drink his blood, I’ll then become the queen of vampires, and you my dear, dear spider will be my king,” Kitty said as she rubbed her thumb on Peter’s cheek.

“I don’t think the other vampires will like taking orders from a human,” Peter remarked

“Perhaps, but if you’re a vampire to then there won’t be any problems, right,” Kitty said

“Me, a vampire,” Peter asked feeling a bit nervous now which Kitty noticed.

“Oh, don’t worry baby, I promise the beginning will be painful, but after that, the rest of it is easy, and I’ll be there with you the whole time. Through your whole transformation, I’ll be there, and when you are transformed, you and I will get married. That was always the plan, it was where we were heading, it looks like it’s just gonna happen earlier than expected. Not to mention,” Kitty said as she smirked, “When you become a vampire, I can’t wait when you start fucking me. Making me scream in ecstasy just like the little jewish slut that I am. Me submitting myself to you, and you free to do whatever you want with me. Doesn’t that sound like fun. Just the thought of it gets me excited. I’m gonna have to calm myself down before I leave here,” Kitty said, surprising Peter of the thoughts that Kitty shared of what she wants in their possible sex life. It makes him wonder, is this the enzymes or is this something that Kitty actually wants? “Think about it, when we’re king and queen not only of the vampires, but the world to, once the Vampyr Tablet fully activates then vampires won’t be affected by sunlight, we’ll be able to roam around whenever we want. We’ll rule the world together, doesn’t that sound incredible,” Kitty said smiling.

“Incredible? No, Kitty, no it doesn’t, that sounds like a nightmare,” Peter said

“A nightmare, how? We’ll rule Peter, you and me together, it will be great, we’ll live in this castle, do some serious redecorating, it is too dark and gloomy for my taste. We’ll have servants, both human and vampire, they will serve us hand and foot, 24/7, they’ll have no choice. We’ll be feared and respected by everyone, and anyone who gets in our way will be killed. We won’t have to fight as much, we can send our minions to do it instead, let them die, better them than us right,” Kitty said

Peter looked at Kitty in sadness, it hurts him to see what that bite had turned her into, “But what about our family and friends Kitty. Aunt May, your parents, MJ, Gwen, Harry, Liz, the Ultimates, The X-Men, everyone? What about them,” he asked

“Aunt May and my parents, we’ll transform them,” Kitty said simply

“What about Mary Jane, Gwen, Harry, and Liz,” Peter said

“We won’t forget everything that we’ve gone through with everyone Peter. They’ll be transformed as well, although afterwards I expect a huge apology from MJ, Gwen, and Liz with how they have been treating me,” Kitty said

“What about our teams, The Ultimates, The X-Men? What about the Fantastic Four and The Avengers,” Peter said

“Look Peter, I get that you don’t want to see our friends die, neither do I, so let’s compromise, we’ll give them a chance to surrender and allow themselves to be transformed,” Kitty said

“What if they don’t surrender,” Peter said

Kitty shrugged, “Then they die. Examples need to be made Peter, and those who refuse our generosity will be used as those examples,” she said 

“You call being a vampire a generosity? I’d call it a curse, I’d rather you kill me than to become a vampire,” Peter said

“I felt the same way once, but then I was bit, and Peter, it’s amazing and I’m still transforming. To have the powers of a full vampire, to kill anyone that I want,” Kitty said

“Listen to yourself Kitty, that’s not you talking, that’s the bite, the enzymes that Janus infected you with. The Kitty Pryde that I know would never talk so casually about killing someone. The Kitty Pryde that I know would be horrified. Kitty, there is a way to save you,” Peter said

Kitty’s face suddenly became solemn, and Peter saw it, a slither of her humanity is showing through, “There is no saving me Peter,” she said solemnly, her face then shifted back to a smirk, the humanity once again vanishing from her, “I am fine. I am better than fine.”

“No, you’re not, and if you think that I am gonna just sit around while all this happens,” Peter said

“I don’t expect you to do that. No, after I bite you, you’ll be with me, and we’ll rule our kingdom together for all eternity. Everything will be fine Peter, I promise,” Kitty said, she then leaned up and kissed Peter’s lips, “I love you.” Kitty then started walking away, “I was able to get you a seat for the wedding. So, be sure to enjoy it, it will be a wedding to remember,” Kitty said, she then phased through the door.

Peter sighed and closed his eyes. He saw it, it was just for a couple seconds but Peter saw Kitty’s humanity which makes him more hopeful. For now, he can’t do anything, other than wait until he is retrieved for the wedding.

10:30 pm, Outside Castle Dracula, Ceremonial Grounds

Janus was standing in the middle of the ceremonial grounds, standing in front of him are his vampire minions, including Alucard and Cydny. With Janus is another vampire with a book in his hands. The vampires are separated to where they make an aisle for the bride to walk through. In the aisle is a black carpet that leads to the front row of the vampires.

Janus looks as everything is set up, it is perfect for this unholy wedding that they will have, “Congratulations my lord, I know that you have been waiting a long time for this to happen,” the vampire said

“Thank you, Zeno, this has been a long time coming. My enemies defeated, my father dead, and soon Katerina will be mine forever,” Janus said, he then notices Peter in shackles being led by two vampires toward them. Seeing the roughed-up state that Peter’s in makes Janus smile, and once they approach Janus gives Peter a victorious smile, telling him that he won. All Peter did was frown at this. “Be sure that he’s in the front row, I want him to see up-close as I take Katerina from him permanently.”

“You’re such a generous host,” Peter sarcastically said, he then took a quick look around and sees the six pieces of the Vampyr Tablet behind Janus. ‘The guy really is cocky, leaving them out like that, thinking that no one will be able to touch them.’ Peter is then roughly pushed to the front row. Peter then noticed the other vampire and then looked at Janus, “Did you turn a priest into a vampire? Dude, that’s low, like seriously low. I mean, I’m not a religious person, but hey I still respect the big guy upstairs. Talk about disrespect making one of his servants into a vampire. Seriously.”

The vampire, Zeno looked at Peter, “I am the Prime Minister of Transylvania. Once upon a time I was a priest in the catholic church until one night I was bitten by a vampire. Dracula found me and took me to Transylvania. I’ve been serving the vampire lord ever since,” Zeno said

“Catholic? You know Kitty’s jewish right? I mean, if you’re gonna marry her, at least abide by her traditions, or just have a judge or someone to do it. A non-religious wedding,” Peter said

“What Katerina’s traditions and beliefs are, mean nothing to me. This is how a dark ceremony is supposed to be. Nothing will be changed,” Janus said, he then looked at Peter, “And I suggest you be quiet Petrus, unless you wish to die,” Janus threatened

Peter rolled his eyes, “We don’t want that,” he said

Inside the castle, 1^st floor, The Bride Room

Kitty who was accompanied by five servant women, was looking at herself in the mirror. Kitty’s hair was in a bun, she is wearing a Mermaid Lace Black Wedding Dress V Neck Sleeved Tulle Gothic Bridal Gown, “Damn, I’m sexy,” Kitty said, ‘Can’t wait till Peter sees me in this.’ Kitty then takes a deep breath, “This is it, the moment of truth, this is where everything changes. There will be no going back after this.”

“Don’t worry milady, everything will go fine, I’m sure,” one of the worshipper servant women said

“Appreciate the vote of confidence,” Kitty said

The door to the room then opened to show a blonde-haired female vampire who looked to be in her mid-twenties, “It’s time,” the vampire said

“Alright, let’s do this,” Kitty said as she heads toward the open door and exits the room, followed by her servants.

Outside, Ceremonial grounds

The music starts getting everyone’s attention, they then all look down the pathway to see Kitty in her dress walking down the path while holding some flowers. There were plenty reactions from the crowd, but the two that mattered was Peter and Janus, both thinking just how sexy Kitty looked in that dress. Peter looked on in amazement while Janus looked on wearing a smirk, at how sexy Kitty looked in her dress, he can barely wait for tonight, where he will tear it off her body, throw her on the bed, and fuck her till all she can think about was his cock. Just like he used to do all those years ago. His smirk is also for Petrus’s reaction at Katerina, he’ll be sure to torture him later for looking at his Katerina that way, but for now, he’ll have him watch as he takes away the woman he loves, and Janus proves that he was always better than him.

Peter himself couldn’t keep himself from staring at Kitty, the way that dress hugged her, and of the skin that it showed, it especially showing a lot of cleavage. Kitty just looked so dang sexy, everything about her now sexualized to the highest degree, that even now he can’t keep the dirty thoughts from his mind. As Kitty passed him, he saw her glance at him and gave a satisfied smirk, she then winked at Peter, showing him that this was all for him, well he’s certainly flattered that she is doing this for them, and that she does still love him. But still, he can’t let this happen, he must stop the ceremony and cure Kitty. All he must do is wait.

When Kitty saw the amazement on Peter’s face, and just how his eyes just eyed her body, he tried to hide it, she could tell, but she was able to see it. Kitty was able to see the lustful hunger that he had for her, that satisfied her greatly, that was the reaction that she had wanted from Peter all along. As for Janus, Kitty didn’t have to look, but she did anyway, and once she did, Kitty saw Janus eyeing her with a dark lust, he looked ready to tear her dress off and fuck her. The thought of him doing that to her made a shiver go down her spine. Finally, Kitty made it to the end and stopped right to where Janus was. She turned around and faced the Vampire Lord, she saw as he threw a smirk at Peter as if he was gloating, which Kitty knows that he is. This guy has some serious issues, more than Kitty could count. She can’t wait till she wipes that smirk off his face.

“We are gathered here on this night in order to unify two people who have been apart for centuries. Two people who were lost to each other, these two people who have finally found each other, and were able to rekindle the love that they share,” the minister said

Hearing this made Kitty give a mental eye roll, Peter’s eye roll was physical though, and Kitty smirked in amusement when she saw it. She knew that Peter was annoyed, and oddly calm now that she thought about it. Perhaps it’s because he knows that nothing will happen to him once she kills Janus.

“Would the bride and groom wish to say their vows,” the minister said

“Katerina, ever since the day that you saved me from dying, I knew that I had to have you, and I knew that I would do whatever I must to have you. I would maim and kill anyone who got in between us. I believed that we would be together forever, but then you left, you left with him,” Janus said as he glanced at Peter and growled, “I couldn’t believe it, couldn’t believe that you would choose a commoner over me. I searched and searched, it took me years, but I finally found you, I killed Petrus, the one who got in between us, but yet you still refused. Instead, you chose death over me. I was angry, even when he was dead, you still chose him. But I discovered that you would be reincarnated, and so I spend centuries searching for you, and finally I found you. You were still with him though still with Petrus, you were also strong willed and independent. But I was able to reclaim you, and I was able to show you your place. From this day forward you are mine Katerina, and I will kill anyone who gets between us,” Janus said

“And would the bride wish to give her vows,” the minister said

“Oh, Janus, just earlier today I was a mutant who fought for truth and justice. Earlier today, I was at a Halloween party dancing the night away, then I am fighting to keep the vampires from becoming immune to the sunlight, then earlier this night you bit me, and gave me power, power that I never knew existed, and as time goes on, I feel myself getting stronger, and stronger. Even now I can feel myself changing, feel myself getting more powerful. You showed me a new perspective of the world, and that is that the vampires should rule and everyone else are either our slaves or our next meal,” Kitty said giving a cruel smirk, “And I have you to thank for that. Thank you for my new strength and thank you for showing me the truth of the world. I simply have no words that can describe the way that I feel about you and everything that you’ve done, all I can do is hope that my actions in the future will show you just how I truly feel for you.”

The minister looked at Janus, “Do you King Janus take this woman as your wife, to have and to hold, to cherish her and protect her, for as long as you both shall live,” he said

“I do,” Janus said

“And do you Katerina take this man to be your husband, to have and to hold, to cherish him and to protect him, to serve him, to fulfill his wants, and needs as long as you both shall live,” the minister said

Kitty caught the to serve part, how that is in her part but not Janus’s. It makes her wonder if that is how it actually is or if Janus made sure to add that in to send her a message. Either way it doesn’t matter, “I do,” she said

“Then by the power invested in me I now pronounce you husband and wife, you may now kiss the bride,” the minister said

With that Kitty and Janus got closer to each other, about to kiss. The closer they got the faster and harder both Peter and Kitty’s hearts were beating, and just as Kitty and Janus’s faces were inches apart, a silver dagger slid from Kitty’s sleeve, and in a fast and swift movement Kitty stabs Janus right in the heart making everyone there gasp in shock at what just happened. Janus himself is in the most shock as he looked at the dagger in his chest and then at a smirking Kitty.

“Katerina, why,” Janus said as he fell to his knees.

“Because you’re an insufferable, insecure, inconsiderate, arrogant asshole. Boy, am I glad that is over, pretending that I was under your control, stroking your ego, acting submissive it all made me sick. The only reason why I did it was to get us here, you with a dagger in your chest and me standing above you as the vampire queen,” Kitty said

“All this, so you could rule, you were gonna be the queen anyways. So why,” Janus said

“There was no way I was gonna marry you or be under your thumb, anything you give me you can take away my foot. I’m gonna be queen, and I already know who I want as my king,” Kitty said gesturing toward Peter.

“Petrus,” Janus growled in hatred, even though he bit her Katerina still prefers Petrus over him. WHY!

“He is so much better than you. He, he is who I am gonna marry,” Kitty said making Janus growl, “Now do me a favor and keel over so I can drink your blood and become the vampire queen.”

During all this Peter had been watching and he had noticed something about Janus, the guy was stabbed in the heart, he is bleeding internally. He should be coughing up blood and struggling to talk, so either vampires die much slower than humans, or…Peter’s eyes widened in realization, “KITTY IT’S A TRAP,” he warned

“What,” Kitty asked, just then before Kitty could react, she is back handed to the ground five feet.

“Kitty,” Peter said

Kitty groaned in pain, “Ow, what hit me,” she said, once she looked up Kitty was surprised to see Janus standing, acting as if he doesn’t have a dagger in his chest, “But how, I stabbed your chest, I even made sure to phase the knife to make sure I got the heart.”

“It was a good plan, it’s too bad for you that I heeded my father’s warning,” Janus said as he stripped himself of his shirt in order to show him wearing an armored chest plate.

“Armor,” Kitty said as she got up from the ground.

“Just in case I decided to wear an armored chest plate,” Janus said as he took off the chest plate and threw it to the ground, “I can’t believe that he was right. How could you Katerina? AFTER EVERYTHING I’VE DONE FOR YOU. HOW COULD YOU,” Janus snapped

“I think that we already covered on the why I did it, so can you do me a favor, for once act like an adult and don’t throw a tantrum,” Kitty said

Janus growled, “I’ve been too lenient with you. I should have made sure you were under control,” he said

“Under control, you mean just like Katerina was right? Well until she left you for Petrus,” Kitty said making Janus growl, “You really are pathetic Janus, Katerina and Petrus are dead, and yet you are trying to prove to a dead woman that you are better than a dead man. It’s so pathetic, it’s not even funny.”

“Watch what you say Katerina,” Janus growled

“My name is not Katerina, my name is Katerine Pryde, Kitty for short,” Kitty said

“Everyone get back,” Janus said as he stepped forward, “It’s time I disciplined you Katerina.”

“That’s not my name,” Kitty said

“YES, IT IS,” Janus said as he appeared in front of Kitty in a blur.

‘SHIT,’ Kitty thought when she saw blur in front of her. Janus then threw a punch at Kitty; however, the X-Man was able to phase through the punch. Kitty then solidified herself, grabbed Janus’s arm and threw him over her shoulder, throwing him five feet to the ground. All the vampires looked in shock as they saw their Lord thrown to the ground by the one who was supposed to be their queen. Seeing that she was gonna fight Janus, Kitty grabbed the bottom of her dress and tore it making it to where she will have better mobility, “Come now Janus, is that the best that you can do? I suppose that it’s to be expected, after all you were too weak to kill Dracula by yourself. If it had been just you, you would have died, it’s only thanks to me that Dracula’s dead in the first place. I made the plan, I’m the one who immobilized him, all you did was slice off his head and drink his blood.”

Janus roared in rage and then sped towards Kitty at a fast speed, once he was in front of her Janus threw a punch which Kitty blocked, the strength however was able to slide her backwards 20ft. “Don’t get cocky you insolent woman,” Janus said

“You thought that I would love you. You thought that if you bit me that I would suddenly fall in love with you. How pathetic can a person be, you don’t get what you want so you throw a tantrum, and then you decide to simply take it. You know what you are Janus, you are nothing but a spoiled brat,” Kitty said making Janus growl at her insults, “When I kill you, I will drink your blood, then I will become the vampire queen, I will marry Peter and make him my king, and then we’ll rule the world.”

“The only one who will have you is me. I will kill anyone who gets in between us, especially him, and I’ll do it in the most painful way possible,” Janus said

“You will not touch him,” Kitty snarled, she then charged at Janus who charged at her. When they approached Janus tried to kick Kitty, but she dodged it, and threw a punch to the vampire’s chest, but he blocked and tried to punch Kitty, but she jumped back dodging the punch. Kitty then blurred back to Janus, and they continued fighting.

As this is happening the vampires are all watching the fight, “What should we do Alucard,” Cydney asked

“We wait, Lord Janus ordered us not to interfere, so we won’t,” Alucard said

Peter is watching the fight as well and is quite surprised at all that Kitty is shown doing, and this is because of the vampire bite. Even so, Peter isn’t sure Kitty can win this, it’s time for him to act. With that Peter quickly breaks his chains, “Well would you look at that, I broke them,” Peter said surprising the vampires.

“WHAT,” one of the vampires said, he is then punched in the face by Peter sending him flying.

“You really think ordinary chains can hold me. I’m Spider-Man, I have the proportional strength of a spider. You do the math,” Peter said

“GET HIM,” one of the vampires said

“No thank you,” Peter said as he jumps and flips over the vampires getting some space from them, “I think it’s time to call in the calvary.” Peter then puts both his hands below his neck, and just then the Eye of Agamotto appears. Just then there is a flash of light that got everyone’s attention including Kitty and Janus.

“What’s going on,” Janus demanded

Just then as the light died down, Peter is shown to be wearing Dr. Strange’s outfit, “Peter,” Kitty said in surprise.

“Hey everyone, so I do have a problem with the vampires becoming immune to sunlight thing. I also have a problem with my girlfriend becoming a vampire. So, I think it’s about to we put a stop to both,” Peter said

“We,” Kitty asked, curious at what is going on.

Peter smirked, he then did a few hand gestures, and a portal appears right next to him, “We,” he said, just then out jumps the Howling Commandoes which consists of Blade, Elsa, Warwolf, Man Thing, Vampire by Night, Sitwell, and Were-Jack who is now in his mission gear making him Werewolf by Night. Then comes the werewolf pack, after them comes Alex, Justin, Juliet who is wearing a red t-shirt, black jacket, and jeans, and Mason; and finally, out comes Wolverine, Storm, and Dr. Strange in his civilian clothes which is a white collared, over it is a red buttoned vest with gold outlines. Black leather pants, and black shoes.

“How…how are you here,” Janus said

Stephen Strange smirked, he then held his hand out toward Peter and the Eye of Agamotto disappeared and appeared in his hands. There is a flash of light and Peter is no longer in his sorcerer gear but back in his Spider-Man suit minus the mask. “Excellent work Peter,” Stephen Strange said as he put the Eye of Agamotto around his neck, in a flash of light and Stephen Strange becomes Dr. Strange Sorcerer Supreme.

“Thanks, the plan went just as you expected,” Peter said

“Plan,” Kitty repeated

 “That’s right, a plan, you see we sent Parker to Transylvania alone, because we knew that with his powers and skills that he could get in undetected. The first goal was for him to locate and take the Darkhold, then second was to get captured,” Blade said

“You let yourself get captured.” Janus said

Peter nodded, “You didn’t think it would be that easy to knock me out. I faked you out,” Peter said

“We had a feeling that one of two things would happen. The first one your pettiness would get the better of you Janus,” Blade said getting a growl from Janus at the insult, “Your hatred toward Peter was obvious.”

“Plus, you wouldn’t stop yelling about how he got between you and Kitty, and all that. I swear I could hear it, add that to that I had to have been 30 feet away plus the sound of everyone fighting. You have a strong set of lungs, that’s for sure,” Alex retorted

“So, we knew that you would be sure that Peter attended your wedding, a way to make him suffer, or the second, and the most likely, Ms. Pryde would have kept Peter safe, after all her plan would all have been for nothing if Peter was dead. Right Kitty,” Dr. Strange said

“You knew,” Kitty asked surprised.

“It took some figuring out but yes, I did. Ever since it was revealed that you were bitten, I kept an eye on you. I am an analytical man, but I can also recognize emotion. When you heard Peter’s scream of pain and saw him on the ground with Janus about to kill him you panicked. You immediately dropped Elsa and rushed right toward them to stop Janus, and then when you left, your words to Peter,” Dr. Strange said

Flashback – Earlier in the Sanctum Sanctorum

Kitty walked over to Peter and crouched down to look at him her red eyes looking in his blue, “Don’t worry Peter, everything will turn out as it was meant to be, till then,” she said, Kitty then kissed Peter’s cheek.

Present Day

“Those words, not something that someone like you should have said. Janus had bitten you because he wanted you, you were supposed to be his bride. If anything, your words should have been more hurtful, cruel, but instead they were ambiguous. Almost reassuring, that’s when I figured it out, Janus’s hold on you wasn’t as absolute as he thought. Your humanity has been taken, but your feelings for Peter haven’t. It was obvious that you had your own plan and after everything Janus had done to Peter and the knowledge that he’d never let you be with Peter as long as he was alive. There was only one option for you, and that was to kill him. Of course, it was a surprise to us all when we discovered that both you and Janus killed Dracula, considering out of all his children Janus was always the most submissive. We knew that you would save Peter, and were smart enough to use Janus’s pettiness against him, so we also knew that either way Peter was going to be attending this wedding, and once Peter had the chance, he’d summon us,” Dr. Strange said

“In order to do it though, Strange had to lend me the eye, good thing I had used it once before, however they did have to give me a crash course on teleporting, after teaching me a basic portal spell, I was able to make the portal,” Peter said

“Which we strengthened so more of us could go through,” Justin said motioning toward him and Alex as he, Alex, Mason, and Juliet looked at Alucard and Cydney.

“We then jumped right on in and batabing bataboom, we’re here,” Warwolf said

“So, Janus I have a question,” Peter said getting Janus’s attention, “Who’s better than who now,” Peter mocked while throwing a smirk at the vampire lord.

“PETRUS,” Janus snapped as he looked at Petrus who had an infuriating smirk on his face. A smirk that just pisses him off and makes him want to kill him. He will kill him just like last time, and this time he’ll stay dead. “Vampires get ready,” Janus ordered, just then all the vampires there got ready to attack, and some more joined the field.

The group of heroes got ready to fight, they were surrounded on all sides, but they were determined to protect and save the world or die trying.

‘Alright Alex, here it is the end game,’ Alex thought to herself as she looked at her enemy.

Juliet looked at her parents and felt anger toward them, ‘I knew about the revolution, I myself was an informant for the Howling Commandos and Wizard Council, but I didn’t know that my parents were part of it. Damit.’

As the heroes stare down their enemies, they all can’t help but think of how they all got here.

Flashback - Earlier in WizTech Justin’s Office

Juliet was sitting on the couch in Justin’s office, despite them being here though this isn’t where they live. When Justin got the position as headmaster, they almost moved in WizTech, but instead got an apartment nearby. Juliet wanted to have more privacy with Justin, after so long of being apart she wanted to make up for lost time. She and he have been living in that apartment for three years, its home, but they are planning on moving out and buying a house after they get married. Juliet smiled, she and Justin are engaged, she still can’t believe that it has been two months since he proposed to her, she can’t wait till she becomes Juliet Russo. She will have to start cutting down on the blood so she can age at his rate, she certainly doesn’t want Justin to be accused of pedophilia, that wouldn’t be good.

Juliet wishes that they were at their apartment right now, she wishes that she can be alone with Justin. But she knows that this can’t be helped, after what’s been happening these last few months, Justin has had to spend more time at WizTech, and tonight they especially must be here. If Dr. Strange and his allies fail, then they must protect the school. Right now, Juliet herself is taking a break, in Justin’s office. She just needs a minute to breathe then she’ll get back to work. Justin, however, is nonstop, he’s been in and out of the office getting everything ready.

Just as Juliet had gotten up to get back to work, a portal opened in the middle of the office. Immediately Juliet gets ready, Dracula and his son Janus are sorcerers and she’s not sure if it is either of them or someone else, she certainly hopes it’s the latter. Thankfully, her hopes were answered because the one who stepped out of the portal was the Sorcerer Supreme, “Dr. Strange,” Juliet exclaimed instantly recognizing the man.

“Juliet right,” Dr. Strange asked getting a nod from Juliet, “Justin talked about you. Where is he.”

“Justin is getting everyone ready just in case,” Juliet informed

Dr. Strange nodded, “If you could get him for me, I need to see him immediately. This matter, it’s dire,” he said

“Is it about the ceremony,” Juliet asked getting a nod from Dr. Strange.

“I’d like to explain this once, so if you could summon him,” Dr. Strange said

“Of course,” Juliet said, she then got out her cell phone and called her fiancé, “Justin, you need to get to your office immediately, it’s about the ceremony. There’s news.” After that Juliet hung-up and looked at Dr. Strange, “He’ll be here in a second.”

Just as Juliet said that, Justin flashed in his office, he still likes to use the flashing unlike Alex who had moved on to a different form of teleportation.

(The teleportation that Alex uses is the same that she used in the Wizards Return: Alex vs. Alex special. Does anyone know that name of that teleportation or even how to describe it?)

Justin is currently looking at Juliet, “What’s going on,” he asked his fiancé, all Juliet did was point behind Justin making him turn around, “Dr. Strange, you’re here,” Justin said in surprise.

“Justin, you know that help that you offered earlier, well it appears that I do need it,” Dr. Strange said

“You need my help,” Justin asked getting a nod from Dr. Strange, “What’s going on? What happened?”

“It’s probably best that I start from the beginning from after you left,” Dr. Strange said, he then told both Justin and Juliet all that has happened, only leaving out the parts about Alex and Mason, he wanted to save that for last.

“And we need help,” Dr. Strange said

“I’m honored to be asked to help Dr. Strange, but why my help? Why not ask someone else,” Justin said

“The werewolf that Shadowcat and Elsa helped was Mason Greybeck,” Dr. Strange said making Justin and Juliet’s eyes widen.

“Mason, then that would mean…,” Juliet said

“Alex, she’s involved in this,” Justin stated

Dr. Strange nodded, “Janus later attacked and knocked out Elsa and Mason, and sometime while they were knocked out, he bit Shadowcat. At the time no one knew, so Mason offered his help, he wouldn’t take no for an answer. He was there when we got the last piece, when we exited and were preparing to leave, we noticed someone was spying, we discovered that it was Alex. She found out what was happening and offered to help, Mason wouldn’t let her, eventually I stepped in and told Mason to let her come. After all, if everything I know about her is accurate, she would have followed us,” Dr. Strange said

Justin sighed, “Yes, she would have,” he said

“Later the Sanctum was attacked by vampires, Shadowcat had invited Janus and the vampires inside. One of my students came to warn us, but as she was giving the warning, she was killed, a hand piercing straight through her chest,” Dr. Strange said

Justin sighed, “Vampires really can be cruel. No offense Juliet,” he said

“None taken, I agree with you, there are very few good vampires out there. Most vampires are cruel and cold blooded, it really is sad, how I hate my own race. Times like these make me wish that I was a human,” Juliet said

“Did Alex see the death,” Justin asked and much to his and Juliet’s dread Dr. Strange nodded.

“Sadly yes, and sadly that’s not the worse part,” Dr. Strange said

“What’s the worst part,” Juliet asked

Dr. Strange nodded, “Miss Van Heusen,” he said

“Juliet please,” Juliet said

“Juliet, I’m sorry to tell you this but the one who killed my student was Alucard Van Heusen,” Dr. Strange said

“What,” Justin and Juliet said in surprise.

“My father was there,” Juliet said stunned.

Dr. Strange nodded, “He tried to kill Alex, thankfully Mason and Spider-Man saved her by punching Alucard away. Alex though was left in a state of shock, in the end we had to leave her in my study so we could fight the vampires. Mason wound up fighting Alucard and Cydney,” he said

“My mom was there too,” Juliet said as she clutched her fists.

“They almost killed Mason, thankfully Alex saved him, they then attacked Alex and Mason. Alex was scared, one look and you could tell, she put up a defensive spell. It lasted a while but due to her fear and lack of concentration the shield gave out. They were able to destroy the shield and knocked both Alex and Mason back, Cydney rushed Alex and stomped on her hand and wand break both her wand and hand,” Dr. Strange said making Justin growl as he heard what Alex had gone through, Juliet’s mom or not, he sees her then she’s dead.

Juliet herself finds herself growing angrier as the story is told, she can’t believe that her parents would do this. No scratch that, she could believe it, after all she had spent so long trying to keep her family away from the Russo’s. The Russo’s, one of the strongest magical families there are, if Mr. Russo had his powers, then there wouldn’t have been anything to worry about, but sadly he was powerless, and Justin, Alex, and Max were still wizards in training at the time. That made them targets for her parents, it was only because she teamed up with Mr. Russo that they were able to protect everyone. She should have expected this. Her parents had been getting tired of the humans being in control, and of her meddling. It only makes sense that they’d do this.

“Cydney and Alucard nearly fed on Alex and Mason, if Janus hadn’t called everyone off, they would have died,” Dr. Strange said

“They’re alive though,” Juliet asked

“Yes, they are, we’re planning on heading to Transylvania for a final battle, it’s all or nothing. Mason is coming, but Alex,” Dr. Strange said, he then sighed, “She’s scared, she says that we’re all going to die if we go there. We have no choice though, and we need as many people as we can get. That’s where you come in Justin.”

“You want me to talk to her,” Justin said getting a nod from Dr. Strange, “Alex is stubborn, when she makes up her mind it’s nearly impossible to change it.”

“But if anyone can change it, it’s you Justin. You’re her big brother Justin, she looks up to you,” Juliet said

Justin ran his fingers through his hair, and sighed, “Alright, I’ll talk to her. Will I be joining the battlefield as well,” he said

Dr. Strange nodded, “Like I said, we need as many allies as we can get,” Dr. Strange said

“Then I’d like to come as well,” Juliet said surprising the two men.

“Juliet,” Justin said

“I appreciate the offer Juliet, but your parents are there,” Dr. Strange said

“Exactly, my parents are there. They are part of this mess, for years I had to stand aside and watch as they hunted and fed, all I could ever do was keep the bloodshed to a minimum. They’d been after Justin and his family, my family for years, and now they are doing this. It’s time that they are stopped, and it’s my responsibility to do it. I need to be there, I need to stop them,” Juliet said

Dr. Strange looked at Juliet’s face for a moment, he can see her conviction and determination, she was serious about this, “Ok, then,” Dr. Strange said, he then opened a portal, “Let’s go.” With that Dr. Strange stepped into the portal, followed by Justin and Juliet.

They arrive at the Sanctorum and immediately Justin and Juliet are amazed at the damage that was caused and the number of bodies lying around.

“My god,” Juliet said

Dr. Strange gets the attention of one of his mages, “Where is Alex Russo,” Dr. Strange asked

“She’s in your third study,” the mage said

“I want you to take these two there immediately,” Dr. Strange said

“Of course,” the mage said, he then looked at Justin and Juliet, “Please follow me.” With that the mage walked off and Justin and Juliet followed. Eventually they made it to where Alex was only to see Mason, knocking on the door.

“Alex, come on, open up. Alex,” Mason called

“Mason,” Justin said getting Mason’s attention on them.

“Justin, Juliet,” Mason said in surprise. “What are you doing here?”

“Dr. Strange summoned us, we’re here to help,” Juliet said

“Don’t worry Mason, I’ll handle this,” Justin said as he stepped up to the door.

“Good luck mate,” Mason said, Justin just smirked then with his wand he unlocked the door and entered.

Sometime later, when the door opened and out comes Justin and Alex, and Juliet and Mason are surprised with what the middle Russo is wearing.

“Alex, wow,” Juliet said

“Juliet,” Alex said

“Hey,” Juliet said, she then hugged Alex, “I’m sorry Alex, for everything that’s happened.”

“It’s not your fault, it’s theirs but we don’t have time to just stand and talk, we have to act now,” Alex said

“Alex,” Mason said

Alex smiled, “You’re still an idiot,” she said, she then kissed Mason, “But you’re my idiot.” Just then Alex walked off and was followed by Justin, Juliet, and Mason.

Present

Wolverine and Storm who are with the group look and are both able to see Kitty, and how far she has transformed. What they see, neither liked.

“Half-Pint,” Wolverine growled as he gritted his teeth. He failed, he was Kitty’s mentor and he failed her. Logan knows that there was no helping it, especially after what they discovered. Sooner or later there would have been a confrontation. But still he can’t help but blame himself, if he was a better mentor he could have prevented this.

“Oh, Kitten,” Storm said as she saw the girl who she had known for three years, a girl who she helped raise. They should have called her back to the institute the moment they discovered Kitty’s run in with the vampire. Now look at her, it pains Storm to see Kitty like this, the look on her face, there is not a trace of humanity. She never thought that Kitty would ever have such a look on her face.

Flashback – Earlier at the Xavier Institute

Logan was in the garage working on his motorcycle when he got a telepathic message from Xavier, “Logan, Ororo, come to my office immediately,” Xavier contacted

“Wonder what’s up,” Logan said as he got up and walked out of the garage, heading toward Xavier’s office.

With Ororo she was watering her plants when she got her summons. “I’m on my way,” Ororo said, with that she put down her watering pan and headed toward Xavier’s office.

Both Logan and Ororo had reached Xavier’s office at the same time, neither surprised to see the other, Charles did summon them both. “You have any idea what this is about,” Logan asked

“Not a clue,” Ororo said as she opened the door, and both she and Logan entered the office. Once there they both saw Charles and Hank was with him, but they weren’t alone, much to their surprise there was another man with them, someone that Ororo didn’t recognize.

Ororo may not have recognized the man, but Logan who has had a much more active role in the superhero community outside the X-Men knew who the man was, “Dr. Strange,” Logan stated, he had a bad feeling now.

“Logan, Ororo,” Charles said

“What are you doing here Strange,” Logan said

“Logan, you know this man,” Ororo asked

“Yeah, I know him, worked with him a bit,” Logan said

“Ororo, Hank, I would like you to meet Dr. Stephen Strange, the Sorcerer Supreme. He’s an old friend,” Charles said

“Sorcerer Supreme,” Hank asked curious.

“I wish I could chat more, but I’m afraid that we don’t have the time,” Dr. Strange said

“What’s going on,” Logan asked

“I can’t go into too much detail, so I’ll give you what’s important. For the past couple of months, Dracula and his forces have been searching for six pieces of an ancient relic called the Vampyr Tablet,” Dr. Strange said

“What does this Vampyr Tablet do exactly,” Charles asked

“Under the right conditions, the Vampyr Tablet can help rid the vampires of their biggest weakness, sunlight,” Dr. Strange said

“Sunlight,” Ororo asked getting a nod from Dr. Strange.

“If vampires become immune to sunlight, there would be nothing stopping them from invading. The worst part is that vampires have the ability to create more through their bites,” Logan said

“It would be a global disaster, especially with someone like Dracula leading them. What are these condition,” Charles said

“I’m sure that you have all heard of the murders that have been happening these last few months,” Dr. Strange said

“You’re saying that was Dracula and his vampires,” Hank said getting a nod from Dr. Strange.

“Yes, you see the ritual requires the blood of the species of sorcerers that helped create the tablet. These species were human, mutant, inhuman, and vampire. It takes a lot of blood for this ceremony to work,” Dr. Strange said

“So, Dracula sent out his goons around the world to collect the blood for this ceremony,” Logan stated

“Wait, what is an inhuman,” Ororo asked confused. Hank as well had a questioning look.

“Inhumans you could say are a branch of humanity. While humans will inevitably evolve into mutants, some humans when exposed to a substance known as the terogen mist will become inhumans, and just like mutants have powers, so do inhumans,” Charles explained to Ororo.

“Another condition is that it has to be midnight on Halloween where the mystical forces are there strongest,” Dr. Strange said

“Midnight on Halloween but that’s tonight,” Ororo said alarmed

“It certainly doesn’t help that there is a full moon tonight either. On nights of the full moon the mystical forces are increased, not as much as Halloween night, but certainly enough where mages can get power boosts for big spells. There is also something else,” Dr. Strange said

“What is it,” Xavier said

“While it is true that on midnight on Halloween the mystical forces are at the highest, even after a minute after midnight the mystical forces will still be abnormally high, higher than a full moon at least until 3 am, after that the power will get lower not normal but it will certainly be low enough where no big Earth changing spells can take place. The power of Halloween starting at midnight with the added three hours add that to the full moon, and the time that the spell would take full affect I would say be halved,” Dr. Strange said alarming the mutants, “However, all of this is meaningless if Dracula doesn’t have all six pieces of the Vampyr Tablet. Myself and the Howling Commandos have spent months trying to gather the pieces to keep out of Dracula’s hands, it’s been quite the race, tonight however we were able to gain the help of two unexpected people,” Dr. Strange said

“Two unexpected people,” Logan repeated his bad feeling getting worse.

“Our search took us to New York City, to a Halloween Party, there I ran into Peter,” Dr. Strange said making Logan’s eyes widen, he now knows who the second person is. “After Peter, Kitty approached shortly after.”

“Kitty,” Ororo said she herself is now getting a bad feeling.

“It wasn’t long till the party was attacked by the vampires led by Janus,” Dr. Strange said

“Who is Janus,” Ororo asked

“He’s the son of Dracula,” Dr. Strange said

“Dracula has a son,” Hank asked, both he and Ororo surprised by the fact.

“Actually, he has four children, three sons, and one daughter,” Dr. Strange said surprising Ororo and Hank even more. “Let’s be thankful that three of his children had no qualms about leaving their father. Only Janus is helping him. Back to the story, once the vampires attacked, I transformed Kitty, Peter, and the rest into their uniforms, and we fought the vampires together.”

“Wait, you said you transformed Kitty, Peter, and the rest. Does that mean that this Peter is a hero, and the rest are they heroes as well,” Ororo asked

“Yes, they’re all heroes including Peter,” Dr. Strange said, he really has no time to worry about secret identities, “After the fight which sadly ended up with Janus getting the tablet, Blade asked Peter and Kitty for help, and they accepted. I took them to the Sanctum and told them the situation, they met the Howling Commandos. After we located the last piece. It was located in a town called Volkodlak. Volkodlak is a town in Germany that worships werewolves. Many werewolves reside there, and they protect the town from anything that would threaten it. We headed over to Volkodlak and ran into some resistance between some werewolves and vampires. Kitty and Elsa Bloodstone who was taking part in this mission saved a werewolf named Mason, he offered his help, and we took it, we also gained the help of Jack Russel, and a pack of werewolves,” Dr. Strange said

“Did you say Jack Russel,” Logan asked

“Do you know him Logan,” Ororo asked

Logan nodded, “He was a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent, worked with Blade. I worked with them a few times. He was good, and he and Blade were an excellent team. I heard that he retired some years ago and just fell off the map,” he said

“He’s been staying in Volkodlak, after we gained their aid, we were able to gain the sixth piece of the tablet, after that we went to leave that’s when we ran into a witch named Alex, she was Mason’s girlfriend. She offered her help, and we accepted it, after that we went back to the Sanctum to rest up and to make a plan on how to stop Dracula and his forces. That’s when things turned bad,” Dr. Strange said

“What do you Stephen,” Charles asked

“Unexpectedly, vampires attacked. They attacked and were able to gain our two pieces of the tablet. Many people died in the invasion,” Dr. Strange said

“How is that possible? The only way that the vampires could attack was if they were invited inside, and no one would dare to do such a thing,” Logan said

“But they were invited,” Dr. Strange said

Instantly everyone in the office gained the same bad feeling and it was getting worse and worse. They could tell that Dr. Strange was hesitant to tell them, and that could only mean one thing. There is only one reason, one person that would make Dr. Strange hesitate in telling them and god do they hope that they are wrong. Please let them be wrong, don’t let it be her.

“Stephen, who invited the vampires in the Sanctum,” Charles asked as a pit formed in his stomach.

Dr. Strange sighed, “It was Kitty, she invited the vampires in the Sanctorum, earlier tonight Janus bit her and infected her with his enzymes. She is transforming into a vampire as we speak,” he said

“WHAT.” Logan roared, he then charged Dr. Strange, grabbed him, and slammed him against the wall, “You son of a bitch, you let Kitty get bitten by that bastard!”

“LOGAN,” Charles said

“Where the hell were you when this happened! Where the hell were you when she was bitten, tell me,” Logan yelled at Dr. Strange raging.

“Oh no, Kitty,” Ororo said as Dr. Strange’s words echoed in her ears, an image of Kitty from earlier today appeared in her head.

“Kitty,” Hank said, having a hard time believing that one of the kindest and brightest of people that he knew was turning into a vampire.

“LOGAN ENOUGH,” Charles said getting Logan’s attention, “Release him.”

“Not until he tells me where he was,” Logan said as he popped his claws out.

Dr. Strange looked Logan right in the eyes, the Wolverine was fierce he knew, but he wasn’t afraid, he was remorseful though, “The tablet was protected so I couldn’t locate its specific position, we had to split up, I was with Warwolf and Vampire by Night; Peter was with Blade; and Kitty was with Elsa. Sometime after Kitty and Elsa saved Mason they were attacked by Janus and his vampires. Janus had knocked out Mason and then Elsa. Sometime during that period, Janus had bitten Kitty and infected her,” Dr. Strange said

“Logan, release him,” Charles said, Logan growled at that but released Dr. Strange anyway.

“I am sorry that this happened, believe me this is not something that I would wish on anyone, especially on a girl as nice as Kitty,” Dr. Strange said

“So, Janus had bitten Kitty, and had used her to get inside so he could take the other pieces,” Charles said

“I wish it were just that, sadly Janus has other plans for Kitty,” Dr. Strange said

“What do you mean other plans,” Logan demanded

“Janus seemed to have an obsession with Kitty,” Dr. Strange said

“An obsession,” Ororo asked

“Yes, Kitty told us that the first meeting that she had with him was back in Boston where he called her Katerina,” Dr. Strange said, that got a growl from Logan, “I take it that she didn’t tell you.”

“She told me about the confrontation she had in Boston, but she never said anything about being called Katerina,” Logan said, he’ll be sure to have a long talk with the half-pint after they rescue her, and he’ll be sure to have that talk during her extra twenty training session on level 10.

“Kitty thought that it was a mistaken of identity, but when she first talked to Janus, he said that she held Katerina’s soul,” Dr. Strange said

“Holding a soul. How is that possible,” Ororo asked

“If I had to make a guess, reincarnation,” Dr. Strange said

“Reincarnation, I thought you said that was forbidden magic,” Charles said

“It is. It is forbidden for any sorcerer to mess with the natural order, bringing the dead back to life, and reincarnation. Only the highest of gods are allowed to do such thing, and these gods are the gods of death and of creation,” Dr. Strange said

“So, is Kitty a reincarnate then,” Logan asked

“I don’t know. But if she is, then so is Peter,” Dr. Strange said

“Why do you say that,” Charles asked

“Because, just as Janus called Kitty Katerina, he calls Peter Petrus. I don’t know if they are reincarnates or not. I do plan on finding out though when I have the time. Whoever this Katerina was, I suspect that she was once Janus’s lover,” Dr. Strange said

“His lover,” Logan said growling, he is not liking the thoughts that are appearing in his head right now. If that bastard touched Kitty in that way, he’s dead meat.

“Yes, and considering how much Janus hates Peter, I would say that Katerina had left Janus for Petrus. Now that Janus has bitten Kitty, he plans on marrying her tonight,” Dr. Strange said

“Marrying her,” Ororo said shocked

“That is what he told Peter, that tonight he will marry Kitty,” Dr. Strange said

“Over my dead body,” Logan said

“We plan on invading Transylvania tonight, not only to stop the ceremony but the wedding as well. There are just some problems,” Dr. Strange said

“What’s the problem,” Logan said

“The first problem is already being dealt with, the second and main problem is Peter,” Dr. Strange said

“Peter,” Logan said getting a nod from Dr. Strange.

“He won’t fight. Seeing Kitty, the way she was, the betrayal, he’s lost the will to fight. We not only need people to help fight, but we need someone who can help Peter,” Dr. Strange said

“In other words, you need someone who can knock some sense into the kid. I’m your man. If he thinks that I’m gonna let him sit around while Kitty is in trouble, then he has another thing coming,” Logan said

“Wait a minute, just how are we supposed to save Kitty? I mean, is there a way to turn her back,” Ororo asked

“There is,” Dr. Strange said getting everyones attention, “SHIELD concocted a cure for vampirism. It doesn’t matter what stage she is at in the transformation as long as she isn’t fully transformed then we can cure her, Dr. Strange said, relieving the people in the room. “We need to go now,” Dr. Strange said

“I’ll come along, I want to help Kitty,” Ororo said

“Hank, I’d like you to stay with me, and help prepare the school. We need to be ready, just in case,” Xavier said

“Of course professor,” Hank said

Dr. Strange said a spell and immediately Logan and Ororo were in their uniforms becoming Wolverine and Storm. Dr. Strange then opened a portal, “We must go,” he said, he then stepped through the portal followed by Wolverine and Storm.

Present

Kitty looked at everyone who was currently against her, there was Janus and his vampires. She doubts that he will be forgiving of her trying to kill him and take his throne, and she can’t just manipulate him, now that he knows that she isn’t under his control. He does seem to still be obsessed with her, and still wants to make her his wife, so he might try to keep her from the heroes just so he can deal with her himself. She’ll have to consider him an enemy, she still needs to kill him and drink his blood for his position.

Then there are the heroes, Kitty then looks at the group, and notices four new faces, she doesn’t know who the blonde woman or the brown-haired man next to Alex is, but she does see Logan and Ororo in their hero uniforms. So, they made sure to gain some more help then, heh? It’s a shame, she really is disappointed, she would have liked to turn Ororo and Logan into vampires, they would have made good soldiers, but sadly it looks like that she’ll have to kill them.

Kitty then looks at the most important person here, Peter. It pains her that he is fighting against her, she wishes that he could just understand everything that she is doing is for him, for them. But sadly, it seems that the only way that he’ll understand her point of view is by getting bitten himself. For that to happen she needs to transform fully, because there is no way she is gonna let some random vampire bite him. He is her boyfriend and future husband; she will be the only one who will bite him. Then once he transforms, they’ll get married, get her pregnant, and rule the world until their children are ready to rule. The vampires will thrive, and it will be because of her and Peter.

Kitty can still remember when she put all this into action. The truth is that when Janus bit her, she was under his control, she had every intention of following his plan, get the tablet pieces, kill Dracula, get married, do the Vampyr ceremony and then spend the rest of eternity by Janus’s side as his wife. That was Janus’s plan, and she was gonna follow it. But then it happened, the simplest action, and yet through that action, it awakened something that Janus’s bite had put to sleep.

Flashback – Earlier Tonight after Janus and the Vampires retreated from the Howling Commandos

“He’s gone,” Dr. Strange said

Kitty sighed, “Thank goodness,” she said, she then started to think. She can’t wait till they get the last piece, because once they do, they’ll head to the Sanctorum, and once there she will be able to invite Janus and his vampires in, and they will then attack. Kitty can’t help but grin mentally, the carnage that they will wreak. The thought of the screams, the blood, and the dead bodies lying at her feet, it is exquisite. She is starting to get excited, oh how she would love to do that now. Kitty then looked at everyone, she can’t wait till she sees their looks of betrayal right before she kills them, that will especially be enjoyable. Perhaps Janus will let her keep one of them prisoner for her to torcher, that certainly sounds like fun.

But first they must get the last two pieces of the tablet, then they can kill Dracula, get married, and do the ceremony. Kitty can’t wait till she marries Janus, once they get married, they will rule the vampires together as King and Queen, then they can work on other things like getting her pregnant, after all Janus does need an heir to succeed him, and she supposes as his wife it will be her job to give him an heir. Well, at least she will be able to experience what sex will be like.

Before Kitty could go on in that thought process she is taken by surprise when she is suddenly picked up making her yelp. Once she got over her surprise Kitty looks at the person who would dare do such a thing. She knows who it is and is prepared to feel contempt and hatred once she looks at him. However, once she looked at him even though he is wearing a mask, Kitty is sudden struck with a feeling, the feeling however isn’t contempt or hatred. It’s not like how she feels toward everyone else who is around her, no, this feeling it feels warm, it feels nice, she likes the feeling that she has. Just then Peter sets her down and envelops her in his arms, her head resting against his chest, “Thank god, that you’re ok,” Peter whispered to her.

It is then that her head is bombarded with memories of her past with Peter, the good times, and the bad times. Each and every memory she sees, she remembers breaking but with Lance, then she remembers weeks later when Peter visited her, they went to Celini’s to eat, caught up with each other, debated over which was more realistic, Star Wars or Star Trek. She remembers going to the bowling alley with him and kicking his butt in every game, she remembers Peter about to confess to her there, and how fast her heart was beating, how eager she was to hear it, then they were interrupted by that little girl. She remembers them on the rooftop, she was talking down on herself, but then Peter giving her praises, she remembers when he said that he loved her and the joy she felt that day. She remembers telling him that she loved him, she then remembers their first kiss.

She remembers their first date, from trying to figure out what to wear, to him picking her up in his car, how they bickered the entire way to the restaurant which was DeCarlos. She remembers the dinner that they had; she also remembers his taking her to a rooftop where there was a web made hammock. She remembers them lying down on it cuddled up together, watching the stars and talking. She remembered how they kissed, and how things got heated between them. They could have had sex that night, but Peter gave her a way out, she took it, and he wasn’t upset. They talked about it and decided that they just weren’t in the right place in their relationship to do that, but it would happen, they knew it.

Kitty remembers when they tested Peter’s car together, all the features they discovered, the radio, the makeout cliff mode, she then remembers the web cannons, the turbo boost, how they went from one rooftop to another screaming. How they were able to get to the ground and stopped, she then remembered their makeout session, she let him grope her butt, she let him take off her shirt and let him grope her breasts. She can remember how heated they were getting, until Aunt May’s call, they then went back to his place and ate dinner together.

Kitty then remembered when Peter took her driving, she remembered that she was so happy that he had done that, though when she thinks about it, she probably nearly gave him a few heart attacks, she can’t help but give a mental chuckle at that. She remembers that they went to Celini’s again and ran into Harry who told them about his Halloween Party. She remembers when they left the restaurant and said bye to Harry. She remembers when Peter tried to seduce her to get out of driving with her. How he just slid his hands under her trousers and introduced her to some of the greatest pleasures that she ever felt. He nearly seduced her too; those hands truly are dangerous. She’s still not sure how she was able to gather her wits and phase in the car. She remembered the look on his face when she did that. She remembers driving with Peter some more, nearly giving him more heart attacks, then at the end she parked them in a private area and had a very nice, very intense makeout session, that makeout session they stripped each other of not just their shirts but pants to. She’ll never forget the way he looked at her when he saw her in her underwear, it’s a memory that she likes to remember.

Kitty remembers them going costume shopping, all the costumes they tried on, and all the pictures they took together. Then she remembers when she went to Boston and how she was hesitant about letting Telford join the Institute. Peter encouraged her to try, and not to judge Telford. He encouraged Kitty to give Telford a chance and she did. She then found out that Telford was part of the Vanishers, she was so angry, she called Peter, and ranted at him. And just as he was trying to encourage her to keep trying, she snapped at him, and said some terrible things, she regretted them immediately. She remembered him hanging up, she tried to call back but he didn’t answer. She remembered at the end of it all and they rescued Telford, and she went with him to collect a picture of his mother. Kitty called Peter and apologized to him, and Peter, being the amazing boyfriend that he was accepted it. They then made plans to go out when she got back.

Kitty remembered earlier today when Peter picked her up, how he was worried about her, and said that they didn’t have to go to the party and could just spend Halloween watching scary movies and eating candy, but she wanted to go to the party. She remembers when they played some games, like bobbing for blood apples and the dart game. She remembered when they danced together, after she had her dance off with MJ and Peter picked her up and swung her around. She remembered the makeout session on one of the chairs, how Peter just teased her. She then remembers them talking to Dr. Strange, fighting the vampires, Peter saving her from getting bitten, how they fought together for the first time, and together they were able to save Dr. Strange from death, by Peter throwing her. She then remembers them in the Sanctum, being told that there were other universes where Peter Parker and Kitty Pryde were together. She remembered how happy that made her feel. She remembered when Peter had wrapped his arms around her waist from behind, kissed her, and explained how as her boyfriend it’s his job to protect her. She thought that was annoying but also really sweet and just made her love him more. She then remembers as he held her, and they just watched New York City lights waiting for Dr. Strange to tell them where the last piece of the Vampyr tablet was.

She remembered when they got to the town, and searched for Vampire by Night friend’s house, only to find that he wasn’t home. It was then decided that they would all split up, Peter tried to get them together but wasn’t able to, before they left, she and Peter said goodbye to each other, he promising that they would make it out of this. Kitty then remembered as Janus had bitten her, and the intense pain she felt, she then remembered as her last thought was of Peter and that she loved him.

After remembering all that, that is when Kitty realizes what this feeling. This warm, nice, amazing feeling that she has, it’s love. It’s the love that she has for Peter, not Janus. She doesn’t love Janus, why would she, he hates Peter, and obviously wants him dead. She doesn’t want to marry Janus, she doesn’t want to be his queen, or spend eternity with him. That is all the things that she wants to do with Peter, but Janus won’t let her be with Peter, she knows that much. Janus was obsessed with her, believes that she is someone named Katerina. He would kill Peter just to keep them apart. Kitty growled mentally, she won’t let that happen, there is only one way that she and Peter can be together, and that is to kill Janus and become the vampire queen. Once she becomes that then she will bite Peter, and he will become her king. No one will oppose them, no one will hurt them, they can live in peace for all eternity.

Having a plan in mind, Kitty lets herself relax in Peter’s arms, and wrapped her own arms around him. Kitty then closed her eyes and rested her head on Peter’s chest, enjoying the feeling of being with him.

Present Day

Kitty will admit that she didn’t see all this coming, she had Janus totally oblivious to her, but Dracula went and ruined everything. The bastard is dead, and he screwed her. She hopes that he’s burning in hell. Now she has a battle on her hands, and she’s gonna have to fight both sides. Kitty growled, no, she’ll focus on Janus, she kills him, drinks his blood, and every vampire here will listen to her. Then she’ll deal with the heroes.

“KILL THEM,” Janus ordered as he and his vampires attacked.

“ALRIGHT TEAM, TIME TO SAVE THE WORLD,” Blade said, with that, the Howling Commandos, Spider-Man, Dr. Strange, the werewolf pack, Alex, Justin, Juliet, Mason, Wolverine, and Storm all attacked.

END CHAPTER